^                             PRINCETON,  N.  J.                           ^^ 

Presented   by  W(S\^  .CJ\y-VV^VAX~'  Vc3We>  . 

BV    652    .S7    1888 

Stall,    Sylvanus,    1847-1915. 

Methods   of   church  work 

Methods  of  Church  Work. 


RELIGIOUS,  SOCIAL  AND  FINANCIAL. 


./ 

REV.  SYLVANUS  STAI.I.,  A.M., 

AUTHOR   OF    "how   to   PAY   CHURCH    DEBTS,"    "PASTOR'S   POCKET   RECORD,"    "MINISTERS' 

IlAND-BOOK  TO  LUTHERAN   HYMNS,"    EDITOR   OF    "STALL'S  LUTHERAN 

YEAR-BOOK  AND   HISTORICAL   QUARTERLY,"    ETC. 


*'Faith  without  works  is  dead.'"— James  ii:  26. 
"To  ^very  man  his  work.'' — Mark  xiii:j^. 


NEW  YORK: 
KuNK  &  WagnalIvS,  PoblishLers, 

Nos,  18  AND  20  AsTOR  Place. 

j888 


Copyright,  1SS7,  by 
FUNK   &   WAGNALLS. 


PRESS  OF 

FUNK   &   WAGNAI.LS. 

IS  and  20  Astor  Place, 

NEW  YORK 


PREFACE. 

^npHIS  volume  was  begotten  of  a  desire  to  bring  aid  to  thousands,  who, 
like  myself,  feel  keenly  the  importance  of  the  great  work  to  which 
they  have  been  called,  and  yet  who  realize  the  great  lack  of  knowledge 
HOW  to  accomplish  the  greatest  good  and  the  largest  results.  In  this 
book  we  have  sought  to  bring  together  the  best  methods  of  the  best 
workers,  converging  from  different  states  and  distant  lands  the  separate 
rays,  that  they  might  focus  on  these  pages. 

In  the  treatment  of  the  subject,  to  which,  for  several  years,  we  have 
given  no  little  time  in  gathering  material,  we  have  not  felt  called  upon 
to  add  another  to  the  many  volumes  which  treat  of  the  importance  and 
imperative  necessity  of  church  work,  but,  persuaded  that  only  those 
who  already  have  clearly  defined  convictions  concerning  its  importance 
would  likely  peruse  these  pages,  we  have  given  less  time  to  telling 
"what"  and  more  to  telling  "how."  Neither  have  we  had  any  pet 
theories  to  advocate.  We  have  not  sought  to  show  how  we  would  do 
this  great  work,  but  to  show  how  the  most  successful  have  done  and 
are  doing  it.  We  have  not  been,  nor  could  we  be  animated  by  any 
higher  ambition  than  the  desire  to  bring  to  all  who  are  bearing  the 
sacred  trusts  of  a  crucified  Saviour  such  aid  and  assistance  as  would  be 
found  helpful  in  making  possible  an  acquaintance  with  the  systems  and 
methods  which  have  already  proven  their  worth  in  actual  experience 
and  practical  work.  Where  we  have  sought  to  contrast  the  advantages 
and  disadvantages  which  attach  themselves  to  any  method,  we  have 
aimed  to  do  so  in  a  purely  unbiased  manner.  Rather  than  plead  as  a 
partisan,  we  have  briefly  stated  the  arguments  upon  both  sides,  leaving 
the  reader,  with  a  knowledge  of  his  own  situation,  to  select  for  himself. 

I  feel  confident  that  no  one  who  has  looked  out  upon  the  larger  activi- 
ties of  the  Christian  church  can  fail  to  have  been  deeply  impressed  with 
the  significance  of  the  great  animation  which  has,  especially  during  the 
last  six  years,  marked  the  marshaling  of  thousands  of  congregations 
for  Christian  work.     A  number  of  the  methods  which  God  is  to-day 

ill 


iv  PREFACE. 

blessing  with  large  and  beneficent  results,  are  not  yet  a  balf-score  of 
years  old,  while  others  have  yet  to  see  the  fifth  and  sixth  and  seventh 
anniversaries  of  their  beginning.  If  the  forces  of  evil  are  marshaling, 
so  are  the  children  of  God.  The  prospect  inspires  the  beholder  with 
confidence,  and  one  of  the  most  hopeful  signs  of  the  times  is  found  in 
the  desire  of  the  church  to  possess  herself  of  those  things,  whether  new 
or  old,  which  God  seals  with  his  divine  blessing. 

In  part  sixth,  under  the  head  of  "Financial,"  we  have  incorporated 
most  of  what  was  originally  published  in  ' '  How  to  Pay  Church  Debts, 
and  How  to  Keep  Churches  Out  of  Debt, ' '  a  book  now  out  of  print,  but 
not  out  of  demand.  To  the  original  pages  we  have  made  such  changes 
as  are  rendered  desirable  by  the  years  which  have  elapsed  since  its  first 
publication. 

It  was  our  original  purpose  to  incorporate  in  this  volume  a  full 
exhibit  of  the  most  approved  methods  of  Sunday-school  work.  The 
lack  of  space  has  rendered  it  necessary  that  the  matter  designed  for  that 
department  should  find  for  itself  a  separate  place  in  a  book  which  will 
be  entitled  ' '  Methods  and  Money  in  Sunday-school  Work, ' '  and  which 
we  trust  will  ere  long  follow  the  present  volume. 

It  has  pleased  God  kindly  to  own  and  graciously  to  bless  to  the  good 
of  struggling  churches  the  pages  of  "  Church  Debts,"  and  I  now  send 
forth  this  volume  of  a  larger  scope,  praying  that  a  like  gracious  blessing 
may  attend  it  as  it  comes  to  those  who  in  its  pages  may  seek  acquaint- 
ance with  ways  and  methods  for  enlarged  usefulness. 

SYI.VANUS  STALI.. 
Lancaster,  Pa.,  3lay  2^th,  iS8j. 


TABIvH    OF    CONTENTS. 


PART    I. 

ORGANIZATION. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Importance  op  Method  in  Church  Work,     11-15 

Importance  of  the  Work  of  the  Church,  11. — The  Progress  which  has  been 
Made,  12. — Vastness  of  the  Work^ill  to  be  Accomplished,  12. 

CHAPTER  IL 

How  TO  Make  A  Working  Church 16-40 

The  Hindrances,  16. — Individual  Hindrances,  16. — Lack  of  Godliness,  17. — Uni- 
versal Inactivity,  iS. — Cure  of  Fault-finding,  19. — Removing  Hindrances,  19. — The 
Helps,  20.— The  Pastor's  Influence,  20.— The  Power  of  the  Pulpit  in  Securing 
Workers,  20.— Pastoral  Power  in  Securing  Workers,  22. — Power  of  a  Single  Indi- 
vidual, 22. — Busy  People,  22.— The  Women,  23. — The  Workers  can  be  Found,  23. 
— Organizing  Workers  into  Classes  for  Instruction,  23. — Helpful  Books,  Tracts, 
etc.,  24. — The  Family  Reading,  26. — A  Suggestive  Card,  27. — Do  not  Destroy  the 
Personality  of  the  Workers,  27. — Face-to-Face  Work,  27. — Supremacy  and  Ac- 
countability, 29. — Plans  for  Organization,  30. — Plan  for  Church  Work,  30. — Com- 
mittee on  District  Visitation,  30. — Highway  and  Hedge  Committee,  and  other 
Committees,  30-32. — Implements  for  Work, '33. — Pocket  Cards,  33. — Tracts,  33. — 
Causes  of  Failure,  33  — Other  Lines  of  Work,  34.— Musical  Education,  34. — The 
Order  of  "Christian  Workers,"  34.— Working  Bauds,  36. — Letters  of  Enlistment, 
37. — A  Modified  Letter,  39. 

PART    II. 

SAVING  THE   YOUNG. 

CHAPTER  III. 

How  TO  Reach  and  Save  the  Young 4^-54 

The  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,  42. — Constitution  and  By-Laws,  43. — By- 
Laws  for  the  Regulation  of  Local  Societies,  46. — Objects,  49. — Its  Rules,  50. — The 
Committees,  52.— The  Experience  Meeting,  53.— The  Associate  Members,  53. — 
How  to  Form  a  Society,  53. — Summary,  54. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  White  Cross  Army 55-59 

History  of  Organization,  55. — Pledges,  56. — Constitution  and  By-Laws,  57. — 
Society's  Literature,  58. 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  White  Ribbon  Army 59-62 

Its  Organization,  59. — Constitution  and  By-Laws,  60. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Young  Christians'  Association 62-65 

History,  62.— Constitution  and  By-Laws,  63.— Children's  Department,  65. 

V 


vi  CONTENDS. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Boys'  Brigade 65-69 

Its  Organization  and  Rapid  Growth,  66. — Constitution,  66. — Company  Rules,  69. 

PART   III. 

RELIGIOUS  MEETINGS.— I.  Sabbath  Services. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

How  TO  Secure  the  Attendance  of  Outsiders  and  Members 70-89 

Dr.  Tyng's  Method  of  Ingathering,  71. — Results  of  Individual  Effort,  74. — The 
Gospel  for  the  Deaf,  75. — The  Attendance  of  Mothers,  76. — Another  Method  of 
Reaching  the  Non-Church-Going  Elements,  77. — Reaching  Travelers  and  Guests 
at  Hotels,  78. — Reaching  the  Bereaved,  79 — Admission  by  Ticket,  80. — Holding 
the  New  Comers,  81.  -Securing  the  Attendance  of  Sunday-school  Scholars,  81. — 
Reaching  the  Non-Church-Going  Classes  Through  the  Sunday-school,  84. — Noting 
the  Attendance  of  Members,  84. — Securing  Attention  and  Attendance  by  Special 
Service,  85. — Praise  Service,  87. — Notes  and  Hints,  88. 

CHAPTER   IX. 
The  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 90 

CHAPTER  X. 

Sermons  to  Children 9i-97 

The  Tendencies  of  the  Pulpit,  91. — Five-Minute  Sermons,  91. — Suggestive 
Books,  92. — "How  to  Bring  the  Sunday-school  to  Church,"  92. — Seed  Thoughts 
for  Sermons  to  Children  and  the  Young,  92. — Conscience,  92. — Sin,  93. — Sunday- 
school  Children  vs.  Those  Who  Do  not  Go  to  Sunday-school,  93.— Omniscience, 
94. — Conversion,  94. — The  Godly  vs.  The  Ungodly,  94. — True  and  False  Professors, 
94. — Effects  of  Evil  Influences  upon  the  Face,  94. — The  Heart  of  a  Fountain,  94. — 
Temperance,  95.— Our  Wonderful  Bodies,  95.— Letting  One's  Light  Shine,  95. — 
The  Christian  Bee-hive,  96. — Christ,  the  Door,  96. — The  Little  Foxes,  96. 

CHAPTER  XI. 
RELIGIOUS  MEETINGS.— 2.  The  Week  Day  Service. 

The  Prayer-Meeting 98-105 

The  Importance  of  the  Prayer-meeting,  98. — Plow  to  Make  the  Prayer-meeting 
Interesting,  99. — Mr.  Moody's  Rules,  100. — How  to  Get  Members  to  Take  Part, 
100. — List  of  Topics,  loi. — Helpful  Books,  105. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Cottage  Prayer-meetings 105-107 

Advantages  of,  105. — Cottage  Prayer-meetings  in  New  Testament  Times,  106. — 
Management  of,  106. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Meetings  for  Men  Only 107-109 

Value  of,  107. — A  Circular  Letter,  108. — Topics,  108. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Christian  Nurture  OF  THE  Young 109-113 

Helpful  Agencies,  no. — The  Catechetical  Class,  no. — Children's  Meetings,  112. 
^Interesting  the  Children  in  the  Bible  and  the  Church,  113. 


CON'TENTS.  vn 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Meetings  and  Classes  for  Bibee  Study 113-116 

The  Bible  Correspoudence  School,  114. — Bible  Reading  aud  Prayer  Alliance,  114. 
The  King's  Household  of  Bible  Readers  (International),  115. — The  Assembl}^  Nor- 
mal Union,  116. — Workers'  Training  Classes,  116. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Young  People's  Prayer-Meeting .117-118 

"The  Missing  L,iuk,"  117. — The  Recognition  of  the  Young,  117. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Mission  Service 118-119 

Missionary  Periodicals,  iiS.-rBooks  on  Missions,  119. 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

The  Class-Meeting 119-121 

The  Right  Kind  of  a  Class-Leader,  120. — Helpful  Information,  121. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Temperance  Meetings, 122-123 

"  The  Church  Temperance  Society,"  122.— The  W.  C.  T.  U.,  122.— Pledges,  123. 

CPIAPTER  XX. 

RELIGIOUS   MEETINGS.— 3.  Revivals. 

Preparations  for  Revivals 123-130 

"How  to  Promote  Revivals,"  123. — "Their  Place  and  Power,"  126. — Books  on, 
127. — United  Efforts,  129. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

The  Use  op  Books  and  Tracts 130-132 

Lists  of,  131. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Brief  Outlines  and  Texts  on  Revivals 132-135 

God's  Recipe  for  a  Revival,  132. — "Reviving  the  Work  in  the  Midst  of  the 
Years,"  i32.^Texts,  134. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Work  in  the  Inquiry  Meeting 135,  138 

Reasons  for  Inquiry  Meeting,  136. — The  Conduct  of  an  Inquiry  Meeting  at  a 
Season  of  Special  Interest,  136. — Cautions,  137. 

CHAPTER   XXIV. 

The  Care  of  Young  Converts 139-143 

Importance  of,  139. — Duties  to  Inquirer  After  Conversion,  139. — Training,  140. 
— "Philip  and  Andrew"  Society,  142. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Joining  the  Church 143-145 

Helpful  Pamphlets,  145. — Helpful  Rules,  145. ^Precious  Chapters,  145. 


Viii  CONTENTS. 

PART    IV. 

SOCIAL   MEETINGS. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Literary  and  Social  Meetings 146-151- 

Weekly  Congregational  Social,  146.— Literary  Societies,  146. — Constitutions, 
etc.,  147. — Reading  Circles,  Congregational  Libraries,  etc.,  150. — Chautauqua, 
Lakeside  and  Other  Classes,  150. 

PART    V. 

PASTOR'S  AIDS. 

CHAPTER   XXVII. 

Deaconesses 152-154 

Great  Need  of  More  Helpers,  152. — Deaconesses,  Sisters,  etc.,  152. — History 
of,  152, 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Training  Schooi^  in  the  United  States 155-156 

Schools  in  Active  Operation,  155. — The  Training  of  Laymen  for  Christian 
Work,  156. 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  King's  Daughters 157-158 

Origin  and  Growth  of,  157. — Hints  and  Helps  for,  158. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Parochial  Work  for  Men  and  Women 158-165 

Work  Indicated,  158. — Constitution  for  Woman's  Aid  Society,  160. — Work  in 
the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  162. — General  Principles,  164. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Parish  Papers  and  Printer's  Ink 165-166 

Expense,  165. — Names  of  Papers,  166. — Printer's  Ink,  166. 

CHAPTER   XXXII. 

What  the  Church  Officers  Can  and  Should  Do 166-170 

Work  Indicated,  167.— Kind  of  Men  Needed,  168.— Magnitude  of  the  Pastor's 
Work,  169.— Meeting  the  Difficulties,  169.— Books  of  Reference,  170. 

PART    VI. 

FINANCIAL. 

CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

How  TO  Pay  Church  Debts , 169-187 

Difficulties  in  the  Way,  171.— Preaching  on  the  Subject,  171.— A  Wrong  Policy, 
172.— The  Pastor's  Part  in  Prosecuting  the  Work,  172.— Choice  of  Plan,  173.— The 
Subscription  Plan,  174.— Forms  of,  174.— Selecting  a  Committee,  175.— Suggestions 


CONTENTS.  IX 

to  Committees,  175. — Note  Siibscriptioa,  177. — Advantages,  177. — Law  Concerning, 
177. — Suggestions,  178. — Tax-List  Plan,  17S. — Advantages,  179. — Objections,  179.— 
Apportioning  Plan,  180. — Share  Plan,  180. -^Envelope  Subscription,  181. — Sinking- 
Fuud,  181. — Pastoral  Letter  Plan,  181. — Monthly  Collection  Plan,  182. — Mortgage 
Donation,  182. — Appeals  through  Church  Papers,  183. — Canvassing  Other  Congre- 
gations, 183. — The  Defrauding  Plan,  183. — Fairs,  Concerts,  etc.,  184. — Are  the 
Churches  Able  to  Pay  the  Debts?  186. 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

(established  churches.) 

How  TO  Keep  Churches  Out  of  Debt 187-210 

Advancing  Toward  the  True  Method,  188.— The  Pew  System,  1S8.— Pew  Rent- 
ing, 188.^ — Advantages  of,  188. — Disadvantages  of,  189. — Modes  of  Renting  Pews, 
189. — At  Auction,  190. — Public  Rental,  190. — Sittings  for  the  Poor,  191.- — Rental 
Agreements,  192. — Notices,  193. — Collecting  Pew  Rents,  193. — Payment  in  Enve- 
lopes, 193 — Providing  for  Deficiencies,  194. — The  Free  Pew  System,  194. — Volun- 
tary Contributions,  195. — Annual  Subscriptions,  196. — Permanent  Subscription 
Considered,  197. — The  Envelope  System,  199. —  Excellencies  of,  199. — Securing 
Pledges,  201. — Forms  of,  201 — The  Bellefonte  Method,  202. — How  to  Introduce, 
204. — Pledges  and  Collections,  206. — Bills  and  Reminders,  207. — Conclusion,  207. 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

(new  enterprises.) 

How  TO  Keep  Churches  Out  of  Debt 210-222 

Dangers  in,  210. — Practical  Suggestions,  211. — How  to  Proceed,  211. — Where  to 
Build,  211.— Plans,  212. — Specifications  and  Contracts,  213. — How  Much  Money  to 
Invest,  213. — The  Final  Cost,  214. — The  Scriptural  Method,  214. — The  Tabernacle 
and  Temple,  Cost  of,  216. — Repairing  of,  217. — Sinking-Fund  Plan,  218. — Pastoral 
Letter  Plan,  218. — Joint-Ownership  Plan,  220. — Joint-Stock  Plan,  220. — A  Catholic 
Priest's  Plan,  221. — A  Good  Suggestion,  222. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
How  TO  Raise  Money  for  Missions,  and  Benevolent  Work  ....  222-247 
Need  of  System,  223. — Giving  to  Christ,  Not  to  Societies,  224. — Where  Most 
Methods  Fail,  224. — Results  of  System  in  Giving,  226.— Annual  Collection  Plan, 
228. — Annual  Subscription,  229. — Quarterly  Collection,  230. — A  Quarterly  Subscrip- 
tion Plan,  231. — Monthly  Contribution  Plans,  233. — By  Circular  Letter,  233. — Sug- 
gestive Figures,  235 — Contribution  Schedule,  235. — Weekly  Contribution  Plans, 
238. — Basket  Collection,  239. — Weekly  Offerings,  240. — Plans  for  Daily  Offerings, 
241. — The  Foundation  Plan,  241.- — The  Box  System,  244.^ — Contribution  Boxes  at 
Church  Doors,  244. — Private  Treasury  for  Offerings,  244. — Forms  of  Pledges,  245. 
— Conclusion,  246. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

The  Sabbath  Collection 247-251 

How  Giving  in  Worship  is  Profaned,  247. — The  Term  "Penny  Collection,"  247. 
Announcements  of  "No  Collection,"  248. — Luther's  "Three  Conversions,"  248. — 
The  Irreverent  Manner  of  Gathering  the  Offerings,  240. — Dr.  Hugh  Miller  Thomp- 
son on  "The  Lost  Act  of  Worship,"  248. — How  to  Restore  Giving  to  its  Place  in 
Worship,  250. — Reading  Appropriate  Scripture  During  the  Gathering  of  the  Offer- 
ings, 250. — Passages  Suggested,  250. 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

The  Tithe,  Free-Will  Offering  and  Alms-Giving 252-263 


X  CONTENTS. 

The  Tithe  a  Terpetual  Memorial  of  God's  vSovereignty,  252.-11  Was  Required 
from  the  Beginning,  252. — It  is  Universal  and  Perpetual,  253. — Tithes  Under  the 
Clearer  Light  of  the  Jewish  Dispensation,  253.— Various  Tithes  and  Offerings,  255. 
— The  Tithe  in  the  New  Testament  Church,  257. — How  the  Church  Came  to  De- 
part from  the  Law  of  the  Tithe,  259.— What  are  Free-Will  Offerings,  260.— What 
are  Alms?  261. — Conclusion,  262. 


PART    VII.' 

BENEVOLENT  WORK. 

CHAPTER   XXXIX. 

Guilds 264-270 

The  Church's  Duty  to  Care  for  the  Temporal  Interests  of  the  People,  264. — So- 
cieties for  Doing  the  Church's  Work,  Outside  of  the  Church,  264. — History  of 
Guilds,  265 — Different  Kinds  of  Guilds,  266. — Guild  of  the  Iron  Cross,  267. — By- 
Laws  and  Constitution  of,  267. 

CHAPTER  XIv. 

Workingmen's  Clubs 270-294 

Clubs  in  Great  Britain,  270. — In  the  United  States,  271. — Objects  of  this  P'orm 
of  Organization,  271. — Rules  of  St.  Mark's  Club  and  Institute,  273. — A  Young 
Men's  Working  Union,  Objects  of,  273. — Workingmen's  Club  of  the  Holy  Com- 
munion, 274. — By-Laws  and  Constitution  of,  274. — Building  Associations,  286. — St. 
Mark's  Building  and  Loan  Association  of  Philadelphia,  286.— Constitution  and  By- 
Laws  of,  286. — Form  of  Blank  Book,  294. 

CHAPTER  XIvI. 

Beneficial  Societies 294-298 

Society  Organized  in  Mr.  James  McCormick's  Bible-Class,  295. — Constitution 
and  By-Laws  of,  295. — Financial  Statement  of,  298. 

CHAPTER  XUI. 

Loan  Relief 299-301 

The  Correct  Spirit  of  Help,  299. — The  Loan  Department,  299. — Saving  Funds, 
300. — The  Medical  Department,  301. — The  Legal  Aid  Department,  301. 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

Industrial  Training 301-302 

Industrial  Sewing  Schools,  301. — Kitchen  Gardens,  302. — Mother's  Meetings. 
302. 

CHAPTER   XI.IV. 

Work  Among  The  Sick 303-304 

Letters  to  the  Housed,  303. — The  Christmas  Letter  Mission,  303. — The  Flower 
and  Fruit  Mission,  303. — The  Shut-in  Society,  304. 


METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 


Part  I. 

ORGANIZATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IMPORTANCE  OF  METHOD  IN  CHURCH  WORK. 


NO  INTEREST  in  this  world,  whether  of  individual,  or  corporation, 
or  nation,  can  compare  in  magnitude  and  importance  with  the 
work  of  the  Christian  church.  For  six  thousand  years  it  has  engaged 
the  thought  of  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.  For  the  guid- 
ance of  the  church  through  a  period  of  four  thousand  years,  God  sent 
his  prophets,  whose  toil  and  interest  absorbed  every  human  energy  and 
call  for  divine  aid.  The  magnitude  of  this  incomparable  work  was  so 
vast,  that,  when  the  fullness  of  time  was  come,  God  even  sent  forth  his 
only  begotten  and  well  beloved  Son,  who  condescended  to  bleed  and  die 
for  the  salvation  of  men  and  the  upbuilding  of  his  cause  in  the  world. 
The  apostles  also  regarded  it  of  such  momentous  importance  that  they 
endured  privations,  suffered  imprisonment  and  even  death  itself  for  this 
cause,  which  they  must  have  regarded  as  equaled  by  no  other  cause  in 
all  the  world.  Of  all  that  engages  the  attention  and  energies  of  men, 
nothing  in  the  sight  of  heaven  rises  to  the  dignity  of  being  worthy  of 
the  consideration  of  angels  but  the  cause  of  the  church,  and  this  alone 
awakens  their  intensest  interest ;  so  that  the  birth  of  a  single  soul  into 
the  kingdom  of  grace  is  the  occasion  of  great  rejoicing  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  It  so  rested  upon  the  heart  of  the  resurrected  Saviour  that 
He  breathed  His  abiding  interest  into  the  command,  "Go  ye  therefore 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost  *  *  *  and  lo,  I  am  with  you 
always  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. ' '  If  anything  in  the  universe 
is  worthy  of  the  very  best  energies  and  best  directed  efforts  of  man,  it 
is  the  work  of  the  church  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

Not  only  is  the  work  important,  but  the  progress  which  it  has  al- 
ready made  is  grand  and  inspiring.     Fifteen  centuries  rolled  slowly 

(ii) 


12  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORE. 

away  before  the  living  disciples  of  that  despised  Nazarene  numbered 
one  hundred  millions.  The  next  three  centuries  saw  the  work  acceler- 
ated with  a  rapidity  five  times  as  great,  and  the  close  of  the  eighteenth 
century  found  two  hundred  millions  enrolled.  But  eighty  years,  and 
that  vast  number  was  again  doubled,  making  four  hundred  millions  of 
Christians.  And  so  the  good  work  goes  on.  We  sometimes  pray 
that  God  would  pour  out  his  Spirit  as  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  while 
the  fact  is  manifest  that  for  each  and  every  day  of  the  j^ear  1887, 
upon  an  average,  twice  as  many  are  being  added  to  the  Christian 
church  as  upon  the  day  of  Pentecost.  The  power  of  the  truth  of 
God's  word  is  everywhere  becoming  more  and  more  dominant,  while 
error  and  unbelief  are  losing  their  hold  upon  the  hearts  and  minds 
of  men.  Just  outside  of  the  city  of  Geneva,  in  Switzerland,  there 
are  two  rivers  which  come  together  at  an  acute  angle ;  the  one  to 
the  left  is  muddy  and  turbid,  while  that  to  the  right  is  as  clear 
as  crystal — yoxi  can  look  way  down  through  its  liquid  depths,  clearly 
distinguishing  that  which  lies  at  the  bottom  of  the  river.  Standing 
there  upon  that  narrow  neck  of  land,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  these 
two  rivers  move  along  side  by  side,  as  though  divided  by  an  invisible 
partition  of  glass.  But  if  you  go  down  the  river  a  mile  or  two  you  dis- 
cover that  the  clear,  limpid  water  is  beginning  to  be  defiled  by  the 
waters  of  the  muddy,  turbid  stream.  If  you  go  down  the  river  a  short 
distance  further  you  find  that  the  clear,  crystal  water  is  lost  in  the 
mingled  presence  of  the  muddy,  turbid  stream.  But  you  go  down  the 
river  a  few  miles  further,  and  you  find  that  the  mud,  and  the  filth,  and 
the  dirt  are  beginning  to  settle  down  to  their  native  earth — the  river  is 
filtering  as  it  flows.  If  you  go  down  to  where  it  pours  its  great  flood 
into  the  ocean,  and  as  its  flood  rolls  at  your  feet,  you  will  find  the  en- 
tire stream  clear  as  a  crystal.  So  it  is  with  the  stream  of  truth,  flowing 
from  'neath  the  throne  of  God,  to  be  mixed  and  mingled  in  the  early 
centuries  with  doubt,  and  unbelief,  and  error,  and  sin,  until  multitudes 
of  men  all  along  the  ages  inquire  "Where  is  truth?"  and  "What  is 
truth?"  But  as  you  come  down  the  centuries  you  discover  that  error 
and  unbelief  and  skepticism  are  settling  down  to  their  native  earth,  and 
the  stream  of  truth  is  growing  clearer  and  purer,  and  when  at  last  the 
generations  of  men  shall  stand  where  this  great  river  pours  its  vast 
flood  into  the  ocean  of  eternity,  it  shall  be  clear  as  crystal  as  when  it 
flowed  from  'neath  the  throne  of  God. 

But  while  we  recognize  the  progress  of  Christianity  and  the  tri- 
umphs of  the  truth,  yet  we  must  not  shut  our  eyes  to  the  vastness  of 
the  work  which  still  lies  before  us.     If  we  take  the  fourteen  northern 


importance;  op  mkthod.  13 

states  which  lie  east  of  the  Mississippi  river — states  which  are  the  old- 
est, have  been  longest  settled,  and  where  the  work  should  find  its  best 
development — we  discover  something  to  startle  us  as  we  examine  into 
the  condition  of  the  people  who  live  in  the  smaller  towns,  and  in  the 
open  country  districts.  In  these  fourteen  states,  sixty-one  per  cent., 
more  than  fifteen  millions  of  persons,  live  in  towns  of  less  than 
4,000  inhabitants,  and  only  from  one-half  to  two-thirds  of  this  popula- 
tion attend  church  at  all  with  any  regularity;  the  actual  numbers  are 
probably  even  less.  Throughout  the  open  country  there  is  a  large  pop- 
ulation living  at  a  distance  remote  from  any  church.  In  New  En- 
gland, in  localities  where  a  careful  estimate  and  canvass  of  the  subject 
has  been  made,  it  has  been  found  that  40  per  cent,  of  the  population 
live  more  than  two  miles  from  the  church.  In  other  districts  the  percent- 
age is  even  greater,  and  in  these  fourteen  northern  states  the  simple 
question  of  distance  occasions  the  absence  of  from  four  to  five  millions 
of  people  from  the  religious  services  of  God's  house. 

In  the  large  cities  the  condition  is  even  worse.  In  1880,  there  was 
throughout  the  entire  country  one  Evangelical  church  organization  to 
every  516  of  the  population;  but  when  we  turn  to  the  large  cities  we 
are  appalled  by  the  disproportionate  relation  existing  between  the 
number  of  inhabitants,  and  the  number  of  churches.  In  Philadelphia 
and  Boston  there  is  one  church  to  every  1,600  of  the  population.  In 
Chicago,  one  to  ever^^  2,181;  in  New  York,  one  to  every  2,468;  in  St. 
Louis,  one  to  every  2,800.  In  these  large  cities  there  is  not  even 
accommodation  for  more  than  one-third  of  the  population  in  all 
the  churches,  and  in  some  of  the  rapidly  growing  western  cities  the 
disproportion  is  steadily  being  augmented.  The  best  interests  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  demand  that  ever-increasing  activity  should  be  ex- 
ercised in  these  growing  centres  of  population.  Here  it  is,  where  the 
population  is  densest,  that  evil,  and  sin,  and  vice,  are  most  prevalent  and 
oppression  and  wrong  most  dominant;  and  here  it  is,  that  Christianity 
finds  one  of  its  most  important  fields  of  labor.  "It  is  among  the 
suffering  classes  that  its  main  duty  lies.  Its  province  is  where  the 
evils  of  life  bear  hardest,  where  injustice  is  most  cruel,  where  wrongs 
are  greatest  and  dangers  thickest.  The  work  of  the  Christian  religion 
is  most  needed  where  Satanic  agencies  are  most  active,  where  educa- 
tion and  philanthropy  fail,  where  problems  exist  which  only  love 
and  mercy  can  solve,  where  all  other  incentives  to  action  except  faith 
grow  faint.  Therefore  it  is  in  the  cities  that  the  main  energies  of 
Christianity  should  be  exerted  to-day." 

But  the  obligations  for  increased  activity  resting  upon  the  Christian 


14  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

church  are  not  circumscribed  bj^  the  importance  of  the  work  in  either 
the  open  country  or  the  larger  cities.  The  field  widens,  until  in  oui 
own  land  it  spreads  from  the  Lakes  to  the  Gulf,  and  from  Sea  to  Sea. 
Duty  impels  us  to  enter  the  broad  states  and  opening  territories, 
whither  the  vast  streams  of  immigration  are  pouring  their  untold 
thousands  from  every  nation  under  the  sun.  If  these  people  came  to 
us  from  the  more  affluent  classes  of  other  nations,  the  obligations 
might  be  somewhat  alleviated;  but  they  come  to  us  as  a  rule  from  the 
people  in  the  humbler  walks  of  life;  they  come  to  us  in  this  New  World 
because  they  have  felt  the  pinchings  of  poverty  and  the  overmastering 
competitions  of  wealth  and  capital  in  the  Old  World.  Many  of  them 
come  from  Christian  congregations,  and  in  their  need,  there  rests  upon 
us,  who  belong  to  the  Christian  church  in  this  land,  an  obligation 
to  provide  them  with  Christian  privileges.  In  some  cases  they  come 
from  distant  heathen  lands,  and  God  is  rendering  it  possible  for  us  to 
assist  in  answering  the  prayer  which  has  so  often  been  upon  the  lips  of 
the  Christian  church,  "Thy  kingdom  come."  In  other  instances, 
those  who  have  gone  into  the  newer  districts  have  gone  out  from  our 
established  organizations,  leaving  in  the  east  the  churches  which  their 
own  money  has  helped  to  build,  and  the  institutions  which  they  have 
endowed  with  their  own  toil ;  and,  as  they  have  helped  in  securing  to 
us  the  church  privileges  which  we  now  enjoy,  it  is  our  duty  in  turn  to 
help  in  establishing  churches  and  securing  pastors  for  the  new  districts 
whither  these  people  have  gone.  The  vastness  of  the  Home  Mission- 
ary work  of  the  Christian  church  in  the  United  States  is  such  as  was 
never  laid  upon  the  Christian  church  in  any  other  land. 

But  the  magnitude  of  the  Home  Missionary  work  is  only  surpassed 
by  the  vastness  of  the  foreign  field.  It  is  a  grand  privilege  to  be  per- 
mitted to  live  in  this  period  of  the  world  when  whole  heathen  nations 
are  being  born  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  almost  a  single  day.  As 
the  resident  of  a  Swiss  valley  sees  the  rays  of  the  rising  sun  gilding 
the  lofty  peaks  of  distant  Alpine  heights  long  before  they  illumine  his 
humble  cottage,  so,  to-day,  the  rays  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  have 
long  gilded  the  lofty  peaks  of  distant  lands,  and  already  the  light 
is  breaking  in  upon  the  darkness  of  almost  every  heathen  nation.  We 
gather  something  of  inspiration  when  we  look  at  the  growth  and 
the  results  of  Foreign  Missionary  efforts,  comparing  the  year  1800  with 
the  year  1880.  In  the  year  1800  there  were  seven  general  Missionary 
Societies.  In  1880  there  were  seventy.  At  the  opening  of  the  century 
there  were  170  ordained  European  and  American  Missionaries;  eighty 
years  later  there  were  2,400;   and  the  50,000  converts  had  increased 


importance:  of  method.  15 

to  1,650,000.  In  the  year  1800  the  annual  contributions  for  Foreign 
Missionary  work  amounted  to  $250,000,  while  in  1880  it  amounted 
to  $6,250,000;  and  now,  but  six  years  later,  the  Protestant  churches 
of  Europe  and  America  are  expending  about  $12,000,000  a  year  for 
Foreign  Missionary  work,  employing  3,000  ordained  Missionaries,  800 
laymen,  2,500  women,  and  these  all  aided  by  about  30,000  native 
workers. 

But  while  we  are  inspired  with  hope  by  what  has  already  been 
accomplished,  we  are  almost  appalled  by  the  magnitude  of  the  work 
which  still  remains  to  be  done.  Not  counting  the  190,000,000  Roman 
Catholics,  and  the  84,000,000  who  belong  to  the  Greek  Church,  there 
are  but  116,000,000  nominally  Protestant  inhabitants  of  Christian 
countries,  of  whom  but  about  30,000,000  are  members  of  the  Protestant 
Church,  and  these  are  called  upon  to  look  out  upon  the  nations 
which  include  856,000,000  heathen,  beside  170,000,000  Mohammedans 
and  8,000,000  Jews. 

By  what  has  already  been  said,  the  importance  of  organization  in  ac- 
complishing the  work  which  is  to  be  done  by  the  Christian  church  be- 
comes apparent  and  imperative  for  three  reasons:  First,  because  the 
work  is  a  complicated  and  difficult  one;  beginning  under  the  very  shad- 
ows of  our  churches,  it  is  fraught  with  obligations  to  all  classes  of 
the  communities  in  which  we  live,  and  reaches  out  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  Secondly,  because  of  the  30,000,000  Protestant  church  mem- 
bers, there  are  only  21,000,000  who  are  really  communicant  members, 
and  of  these,  but  a  small  fraction  are  at  present  (jarw^.y/Zy  engaged  in 
the  accomplishment  of  the  great  task  to  which  they  have  been  assigned. 
Thirdly,  because  of  the  vast  magnitude  of  the  work  yet  to  be  accom- 
plished in  the  entire  world. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  organization  and  method  will  result  in  securing 
a  larger  cooperation  upon  the  part  of  all  the  members  of  the  Christian 
church,  and  result  in  making  their  efforts  more  effective  in  the  produc- 
tion of  large  results.  Method  is  as  necessary  in  the  work  of  the 
church  as  in  the  work  of  the  world.  System  is  an  element  of  success 
in  any  enterprise,  and  the  lack  of  it  always  brings  unnecessary  compli- 
cations and  meager  results,  leaving  even  the  effort  which  is  exerted 
without  its  merited  effectiveness. 


l6  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

CHAPTER  II. 

HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH. 


A  WORKING  church  is  a  useful  church.  An  idle  church,  if  not 
already  dead,  is  at  least  a  dying  church.  If  it  does  not  entirely 
die,  it  is  solely  because  of  the  new  blood  transfused  from  the  life  cur- 
rents of  other  congregations. 

To  give  a  definite  rule,  like  a  rule  in  arithmetic,  which,  if  followed 
step  by  step,  would  result  in  producing  a  working  church,  is  simply 
impossible.  To  point  out  some  hindrances,  and  suggest  many  helps,  is 
alike  possible  and  desirable,  and  to  this  task,  asking  God's  aid,  we 
humbly  apply  ourself. 

THE    HINDRANCES. 

No  congregation  can  be  successfully  organized  into  a  body  of  faithful 
workers,  until  the  hindering  causes  are  carefully  sought  and  satisfac- 
torily removed.  The  work  of  analyzing,  to  discover  these  hindrances, 
is  as  important  as  it  may  be  difficult ;  but  no  one  should  suppose  that 
when  these  are  removed,  the  end  is  attained,  and  that  the  congregation 
will  at  once,  and  of  necessity,  take  upon  itself  an  activity  which  will 
naturally  find  expression  in  Christian  work.  The  removal  of  hindran- 
ces is  but  like  the  removal  of  great  oak  forests,  a  work  which  is  only 
preparatory  to  the  harvests  which  are  sought.  The  harvest  will  not 
come  because  the  oaks  are  removed,  but  it  is  simply  made  possible  by 
this  work  of  clearing.  So  the  necessity  of  removing  hindrances  may 
be  imperative,  but  is  not  ultimate. 

Individual  Hindrances. — The  hindrances  are  almost  as  diiferent  as 
the  congregations  are  numerous,  and  sometimes  even  as  varied  as  the 
dispositions  of  the  particular  individuals  who  may  stand  in  the  way  of 
the  usefulness  of  an  entire  congregation.  Of  the  difficulties  which  are 
occasioned  in  congregations  by  the  presence  of  some  ambitious,  self- 
seeking,  vain-glorious  individual,  be  he  a  self-appointed  poor  man,  or  a 
dictatorial,  self-important,  "indispensable,"  rich  man,  the  circumstances 
are  so  different,  that  lack,  both  of  wisdom  and  space,  forbids  any 
attempt  at  specific  suggestions.  We  trust,  however,  that  the  lack  of 
neither  of  these  requisites  may  be  sufficient  to  unfit  for  the  statement 
that  the  day  is  not  far  distant,  when  the  church  of  that  God,  whose 
are  the  cattle  upon  a  thousand  hills,  shall  be  liberated  from  the  thrall- 
dom  to  both  man  and  mammon  ;  and,  when  no  man  in  his  presumption, 
and  no  man  in  his  wealth,  will  dare  to  assume  himself  indispensable  to 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  1 7 

the  church  of  Christ.  The  church  to-day  is  too  often  lorded  over  by 
men  whose  presence  or  pittance  is  regarded  as  indispensable  to  the 
existence  of  the  church.  But  that  God  who  delivered  Israel  of  old 
from  the  lash  of  her  cruel  oppressors  in  Egypt  would  surely  deliver  his 
people  to-day  if  they  could  only  really  desire  to  be  free.  The  sooner 
any  congregation  will  break  loose  from,  or,  if  need  be,  cast  off  any  one 
who  tyrannizes  over  them,  the  sooner  will  they  find  it  possible  to  labor 
for  God  as  he  has  appointed  them.  If  the  safety  of  the  individual 
might  warrant  the  cutting  off  of  a  right  hand,  or  the  plucking  out  of  a 
right  eye,  much  more  might  it  be  necessary,  in  a  larger  body,  that  one 
offensive  member  be  cast  off,  rather  than  that  the  whole  body  should 
perish. 

Lack  of  Godliness. — One  of  the  hindrances  not  infrequently  to  be 
found  in  congregations  is  a  lack — a  universal  lack — of  vital  godliness, 
of  personal  piety.  The  people  are  very  decent,  respectable,  moral  and 
upright,  but  they  lack  a  heart  that  pulsates  with  love  for  Christ  and 
for  souls.  Eloquence  maj^  be  in  the  pulpit,  the  perfection  of  music  in 
the  choir,  art  in  the  windows,  wealth  and  respectability  in  the  pews, 
the  entire  organic  body  may  be  perfect,  lacking  only  a  soul,  but  so  long 
as  it  lacks  a  soul  it  is  dead,  for  when  the  soul  is  separated  from  the 
body,  the  body  is  not  a  living,  but  a  dead  body.  An  anxious  pastor 
will  at  once  ask  the  question,  what  shall  be  done  to  arouse,  and  to  en- 
thuse a  congregation  in  such  a  state  of  stupor.  The  answer  may  some- 
times be  found  by  inquiring  into  the  circumstances  by  which  they  were 
surrounded  when  they  went  to  sleep.  The  disciples  forgot  Christ  and 
fell  into  a  state  of  unconscious  sleep  even  amid  the  agonies  of  Gethse- 
mane,  and  the  Israelites  fell  into  idolatry  even  amid  the  thunderings  of 
Sinai.  So  a  congregation  may  fall  into  a  state  of  indifference,  or  of 
sleep,  under  the  preaching  of  either  the  I^aw  or  the  Gospel.  If  they 
have  fallen  asleep  under  the  preaching  of  the  L^aw,  then  preach  the  Gos- 
pel, and  if  they  have  gone  to  sleep  under  the  gentle  voice  that  speaks 
from  the  mountain  of  Beatitudes,  then  let  Sinai  thunder  in  their  ears. 
This  principle  is  illustrated  in  the  natural  slumber  of  the  body.  If 
one  falls  asleep  while  the  cars  are  in  the  depot,  he  will  awake  when  the 
train  begins  to  move.  If  he  has  gone  to  sleep  while  the  train  was 
thundering  over  the  track,  crossing  noisy  bridges,  and  passing  rocky 
cliffs  which  intensify  the  roar  of  moving  train,  just  as  soon  as  the  train 
stops,  and  all  is  quiet,  he  is  aroused  by  the  unusual  stillness.  So 
a  congregation  may  be  aroused  by  changing  the  love  of  the  Gospel  for 
the  thunderings  of  the  Law;  or,  if  the  circumstances  require,  the  oppo- 
site course  will  prove  equally  successful. 

2 


1 8  METHODS    OF    CHURCH   WORK. 

Universal  Inactivity. — x'lnother  hindrance  in  the  way  of  large  and 
successful  work  in  some  churches  is  the  prevalence  of  the  idea  that 
the  minister  is  to  do  all  the  preaching,  all  the  praying,  and  all  the 
work.  In  some  congregations  the  occupant  of  the  pulpit  is  regarded  as 
the  only  one  upon  whom  the  Lord,  or  the  world,  can  make  any  legiti- 
mate claim  for  any  Christian  work.  By  others,  the  members  of  the 
vestry  are  regarded  as  alone  liable  to  be  called  into  service.  But  that 
any  obligation  rests  upon  them  to  engage  actively  in  advancing  the 
Master's  kingdom  they  seem  never  to  have  heard.  The  vastness  of 
the  work  calls  for  the  individual  and  the  combined  efforts  of  every 
professed  follower  of  Christ.  The  discouraging  struggles  of  a  pastor 
of  one  of  these  congregations  is  aptly  illustrated  in  a  dream,  which  is 
related  by  him  as  follows  : 

"Some  time  ago  I  dreamed  that  I  was  hitched  to  a  carriage,  attempt- 
ing to  draw  it  through  the  mud  which  covered  the  street  in  front  of  ni}^ 
house.  How  or  why  I  had  been  assigned  to  that  position  I  could  not 
explain,  but  there  I  was,  pulling  with  all  my  might,  as  though  I  had 
been  the  best  carriage-horse  in  the  town.  I  had  reached  a  point  not 
far  from  the  church,  when  the  mud  seemed  to  get  deeper  and  deeper, 
and  the  carriage  drew  so  heavily  that  I  gasped  for  breath  and  almost 
sank  down  exhausted.  This  seemed  the  more  inexplicable,  when, 
looking  back,  I  saw  the  entire  congregation  behind  the  carriage,  ap- 
parently pushing  it  along.  But  the  more  I  tried,  the  harder  it  became, 
till  finally  I  was  forced  to  stop  and  examine  the  difficulty.  I  went  to 
the  rear,  where  I  supposed  was  the  congregation,  but  nobody  could  be 
found.  I  called,  but  no  answer.  I  repeated  the  call  several  times,  but 
still  no  reply.  By-and-by  a  voice  called  out  '  Hallo  ! '  and  looking  up, 
whom  should  I  see  but  one  of  the  deacons  looking  complacently  out  of 
the  window,  and  upon  going  to  the  door  of  the  carriage,  what  was  my 
astonishment  to  behold  the  whole  congregation  quietly  sitting  inside. ' ' 

' '  The  successful  churches  are  those  which  have  the  largest  percent- 
age of  steady  workers;  not  jerky,  spasmodic,  easily  excited,  easily  de- 
pressed ones,  but  such  as  keep  persistently  at  it,  never  relaxing,  never 
discouraged.  These  count.  The  pastor  of  any  church  soon  finds  them 
out.  He  can  rely  on  them.  They  beg  not — 'excuse  me.'  Nine- 
teenth-century Aarons  and  Hurs,  the.se  faithful,  tireless  ones.' ' 

It  is  more  than  idle  to  say  that  these  inactive  ones  cannot  become  ac- 
tive. Read  Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  dry  bones  of  the  valley.  When 
the  Holy  Ghost  breathed  upon  them  they  became  a  conquering  host. 
Many  more  of  these  people  than  ever  j^ou  supposed  are  already  alive, 
and  waiting  for  something  to  do.     The  quality  of  this  dormant  ma- 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  19 

terial  is  not  inferior,  nor  is  it  dead.  It  is  often  only  waiting  to  be 
used.  Among  these  inactive  ones  are  to  be  found  the  best  talents, 
the  brightest  minds,  and  the  greatest  diversity  of  God's  best  endow- 
ments. Here  are  men,  and  women  too,  energetic,  courageous,  per- 
sistent, successful  in  everything  to  which  they  turn  their  hand.  If 
their  hearts  can  be  interested  and  their  talents  directed  in  the  channels 
of  Christian  activity  and  work,  grand  results  can  be  secured  for  the 
kingdom  of  Christ. 

Cufe  of  Faidt-finding . — Another  hindrance,  which  not  infrequently 
appears  among  congregations,  is  that  the  great  majority  of  people 
seem  to  be  too  busy  in  finding  fault  ever  to  have  any  time  left  to 
devote  to  actual  work.  They  are  the  people  who  can  get  into  the  way 
of  others;  they  can  hinder  every  good  work;  defeat  every  good  effort. 
They  predict  failure,  and  then  exert  themselves  to  secure  the  fulfillment 
of  their  own  prophesies.  It  has  been  aptly  said  that  '  'every  congrega- 
tion is  composed  of  two  classes:  workers  and  grumblers.  The  workers 
never  grumble,  and  the  grumblers  never  work.' '  If  this  be  true,  as  it 
doubtless  is,  then  the  remedy  for  the  cure  of  this  evil  is  very  apparent — 
give  every  person  something  to  do.  In  a  certain  church  there  was 
a  member  who  was  restless,  and  had  even  become  dissatisfied.  The 
pastor  was  becoming  discouraged  with  him,  and  the  members  were 
even  wishing  that  he  would  find  for  himself  a  place  in  another  congre- 
gation. His  unrest  became  more  pronounced,  until  he  finally  asked 
for  a  letter  of  dismission,  and  joined  another  church  of  the  same  de- 
nomination in  the  same  town.  He  was  at  once  put  to  work,  and  at 
this  present  writing  this  lawyer  has,  by  eight  3'ears  of  faithful  devotion 
and  untiring  labor,  proven  himself  one  of  the  most  efl&cient  workers  for 
Christ.     He  was  simply  spoiling  for  something  to  do. 

Removbig  Hindrances. — There  are  few  hindrances  which  will  not 
be  removed  and  evils  which  will  not  be  cured  if  a  congregation  is 
but  put  energetically  to  work.  Perhaps,  as  a  rule,  the  best  thing  to  do 
is  to  set  a  congregation  to  work,  and  the  evils  will  correct  themselves. 
Don't  spend  too  much  time,  or  thought,  in  removing  hindrances,  but  go 
to  work.  When  a  room  is  filled  with  darkness,  one  does  not  need, 
in  order  to  be  rid  of  it,  to  bail  it  out,  to  carry  it  out,  or  cart  it  away,  in 
order  to  make  room  for  the  light.  All  that  is  necessary  is  to  roll  up 
the  curtain,  and  let  the  light  in  at  one  window,  and  if  the  darkness  docs 
not  go  out  at  the  other  window,  it  is  nevertheless  immediately  dispelled 
by  the  light.  Let  work  and  workers  into  the  midst  of  any  congregation 
and  idleness  and  idlers  will  speedily  disappear — they  will  become  work- 
ers, or  seek  more  congenial  surroundings. 


20  MEITHODS   OF   CHURCH    WORK. 

THE    HELPS. 
But  as  has  already  been  said,  the  removal  of  hindrances  is  not  the 
end,  but  only  the  means  to  an  end;  and  the  question  still  remains,  how 
to  make  a  working  church  ? 

The  Pastor's  Influence. — In  the  development  of  a  congregation  into 
a  body  of  practical  and  efficient  Christian  workers  much  will  depend 
upon  the  spirit  and  temper  of  the  pastor.  He  should  be  thoroughly 
impressed  with  the  great  needs  of  a  perishing  world,  and  that  he  may 
make  others  feel  deeply,  he  should  see  clearly  the  obligation  which  rests 
upon  every  individual  to  accomplish  for  Christ  the  work  which  is  as- 
signed to  them  personally — a  work  which  they  cannot  delegate  to  an- 
other, and  which,  if  not  done  by  them  personally,  must  remain  undone  to 
all  eternity.  The  importance  of  personal  work  for  Christ  should  so  pos- 
sess his  soul  that  he  would  communicate  it  as  a  contagion  to  all  with 
whom  he  comes  in  contact,  and  his  preaching  should  be  so  impregnated 
with  the  subject  that  the  very  air  of  his  sermons  would  become  infectious. 
Let  a  man  resolve  that  by  God's  help  he  will  live  it,  and  preach  it,  and 
pray  for  it,  until  it  becomes  an  irremediable  epidemic  in  his  congre- 
gation, and  among  his  people;  and  if  judicious,  in  an  astonishingly 
short  period,  he  will  find  his  entire  time  employed  in  organizing,  block- 
ing out  work  and  directing  for  the  securing  of  results  the  most  to  be 
coveted. 

The  Power  of  the  Pulpit  in  Securing  Workers. — Perhaps  the  best 
place  to  roll  the  sense  of  obligation  upon  an  entire  congregation, 
moving  them  to  a  zeal  in  man-saving  and  soul-saving,  is  the  pulpit. 
To  aid  in  this  work,  the  following  may  prove  suggestive: 

"Go  work  to-day  in  my  Vineyard." 

Introduction.  The  occasion  of  the  parable,  etc. 

I.  Go.  Culture,  usefulness,  employment,  success,  etc.,  must  be  sought. 
Christian  work  will  not  come  to  you,  you  must  go  to  it.  "  G(7  ye  into 
all  the  world,"  etc. 

II.  Work.  The  church  is  not  a  place  for  rest  or  inactivity,  it  is  a  place 
for  work — "why  stand  ye  here  idle — go  work  in  my  vineyard,"  etc. 

III.  To-day.  "Work  while  the  day  lasts,"  etc.  Men  are  diligent, 
improving  every  opportunity  while  the  day  of  possibilities  lasts  ;  Chris- 
tians defer.  Christ  wants  itnmediate  work. — "Seek  yo.  first  the  king- 
dom of  God." 

IV.  In  my  vineyard.  Christ  appoints  the  place  for  us  to  labor — not 
in  societies  outside  of  the  church — ' '  in  my  vineyard. ' '  All  the  benevo- 
lent work  of  Christian  people  is  to  be  done  through  the  church. 

V.  In  ■^y  vineyard.     Not  in  the  vineyard  of  Rev.  Mr.  Popularity,  be- 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  21 

cause  he  is  popular.  Not  in  the  vineyard  of  some  minister,  because  we 
are  attracted  by  his  preaching,  his  talents,  or  his  social  qualities,  but  in 
Chrisfs  vineyard  where  we  can  labor  under  any  supervisor  he  sees  fit 
to  place  over  us. 

Close.  Work  for  Christ  secures,  i.  Present  happiness.  2.  Future 
glory  both  for  Christ  and  the  laborer. — "Well  done,  thou  faithful  ser- 
vant," etc. 

Sermons  will  readily  grow  out  of  texts  like  the  following : 

"  To  every  man  his  work."     Mark  13  :34. 

"I  must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me  while  it  is  day."  John 
9:4. 

"I  have  finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do."  John  17:4. 

"The  Master  is  come  and  calleth  for  thee."     John  11 : 28. 

"  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  "     Acts  9 : 6. 

"  Jesus  of  Nazareth     *     *    went  about  doing  good. "     Acts  10:38. 

' '  She  hath  done  what  she  could. ' '     Mark  14 :  8. 

"  Master  what  shall  I  do  ?  "   lyuke  3:12. 

"  Give  ye  them  to  eat."     Luke  9:13. 

* '  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges  and  compel  them  to  come  in, 
that  my  house  may  be  full."     Luke  14 : 23. 

"  What  thou  doest,  do  quickly."     John  13  •.2'j. 

"  No  man  cared  for  my  soul."     Ps.  142  : 4. 

"Jesus  took  him  by  the  hand  and  lifted  him  up."      Mark  9:27, 

"  The  poor  ye  have  with  you  always."     Matt.  26 :  11. 

"  And  they  brought  young  children  to  him."     Mark  10: 13. 

"  Nothing  but  leaves."     Mark  11:13. 

"  Help  those  women  which  labored  with  me  in  the  gospel."  Phil.  4:3. 

"  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ?  "     Matt.  20:  6. 

"  Six  daj^s  shalt  thou  labor."     Ex.  20  :  9. 

"  The  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them."     Matt.  11:5. 

"  The  night  cometli  when  no  man  can  work."     John  9 :  4. 

"  Unto  one  he  gave  five  talents,  to  another  two,  and  to  another  one." 
Matt.  25  :  15. 

"Two  wagons  and  four  oxen  he  gave  unto  the  sons  of  Gershon,  ac- 
cording to  their  service."     Num.  7  :  7-9. 

"  Who  gave  himself  for  us."  Titus  2  :  14.  (Theme — using  our  lives 
for  others). 

"Prophesy  unto  these  bones,  and  say  unto  them  '  O,  ye  dry  bones, 
hear  the  word  of  the  Lord.'  "     Ezekiel  37  :4. 

"  The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand.     Rom.  13  :  12. 

"Curse  ye  Meroz, — Curse  ye  the  inhabitants  thereof;  because  they 


22  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

came  not  up  to  the  help  of  the  L,ord  against  the  mighty."  Judges  5  :  23. 

Pastoral  Po7vcr  in  Seairing  Workers. — Much,  also,  can  be  accom- 
plished in  pastoral  work.  There  are  always  earnest  souls  in  every 
congregation  who  are  readj-  to  follow  the  lead  of  an  active  pastor.  When 
these  have  been  sought  out  and  set  at  work,  others  will  be  found,  to 
whom  it  will  be  well  to  bring  incentive  and  encouragement,  by  showing 
them  that  at  the  beginning  the  gospel  was  spread  by  means  of  the  indi- 
vidual work  and  personal  conversation  of  single  Christians.  (Acts  8:4.) 
He  will  gradually  discover  the  natural  gifts  which  qualify  for  special 
service,  and  be  able  to  place  his  people  where  they  can  be  of  greatest 
assistance. 

Power  of  a  Single  hidividual. — To  encourage  those  who  shrink  from 
the  unaided  accomplishment  of  a  task  of  so  great  magnitude,  a  ser- 
mon on  the  occurrences  recorded  in  the  latter  portion  of  the  first 
chapter  of  the  gospel  by  St.  John  may  prove  of  great  ser\dce.  ' '  And 
the  two  *  *  disciples  followed  Jesus,  *  *  one  of  the  two  *  * 
which  followed  him  was  Andrew,  *  *  he  first  findeth  his  own 
brother  Simon,  and  saith  unto  him,  we  (John  and  Andrew)  have  found 
the  Messias,  *  *  and  he  brought  him  to  Jesus.  The  day  following, 
Jesus  *  *  findeth  Philip,  *  *  Philip  findeth  Nathaniel  and  saith 
unto  him,  we  have  found  him  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law,  and  the 
prophets,  did  write,  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  son  of  Joseph.  And  Na- 
thaniel said  unto  him,  can  there  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Naza- 
reth? Philip  saith  unto  him,  come  and  spe."  Much  of  the  success 
which  attended  the  work  of  Christ  was  secured  by  the  work  of  single 
individuals.  What  may  be  accomplished  by  the  individual  is  clearly 
illustrated  in  the  Scripture  in  the  lives  of  Noah,  Abraham,  Shamgar, 
Joseph,  Gideon,  Samson,  David,  Elijah,  Paul,  and  others. 

Busy  People. — Some  will  plead  that  they  are  too  busy ;  that  they 
have  no  time.  This  plea  is  the  best  evidence  of  their  fitness.  These 
are  the  very  kind  of  people  whom  God  has  always  called  into  his  ser- 
vice. Peter,  James  and  John  were  fishermen,  Matthew  was  a  tax- 
gatherer,  John  and  Andrew  were  disciples  of  John  the  Baptist ;  and 
the  only  one  of  the  disciples  who  seems  to  have  been  a  man  of  leisure 
was  Judas,  and  he  betrayed  his  Master.  Saul  was  intensely  busy  per- 
secuting the  church;  and  if  we  go  back  to  the  Old  Testament,  we  find 
the  same  thing  true.  Moses  was  called  from  tending  Jethro's  flocks  to 
become  the  leader  of  the  Children  of  Israel.  Shamgar  was  summoned 
from  goading  the  oxen  to  the  slaying  of  six  hundred  Philistines.  Eli- 
sha  was  called  from  the  plow  to  the  office  of  prophet.  David  was 
brought  from  the  fields  and  the  flocks  to  be  anointed  king  over  Israel. 


HOW  TO  MAKE)  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  23 

Amos  was  employed  as  a  herdsman  when  he  was  divinely  appointed 
to  prophesy  against  Israel.  When  the  angels  came  to  announce  the 
birth  of  the  promised  Messiah,  it  was  to  the  shepherds  busily  engaged 
watching  over  their  flocks  by  night.  Everywhere  in  the  Scriptures  are 
illustrations  of  the  same  fact;  and  daily  experience  confirms  the  same 
principle.  If  you  desire  anything  done  go  to  a  busy  man.  Men  of 
leisure  never  have  time  for  anything. 

The  Women. — Usually  many  of  the  most  efficient  and  persistent 
workers  are  to  be  found  among  the  women.  The  most  timid  and  hesi- 
tating among  these  may  be  encouraged  by  learning  more  fully  of  De- 
borah, the  Judge;  and  Anna,  the  prophetess;  of  Marj^  in  her  devoted 
service  to  Christ ;  and  of  Dorcas,  in  her  ministrations  to  the  needs  of 
the  poor.  It  was  the  women  who  were  last  at  the  cross,  and  first  at 
the  sepulchre.  Priscilla  could  hospitably  entertain  Paul,  and  success- 
fully teach  Apollos.  Both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments  abound 
in  instances  where  woman  was  honored  with  divine  commissions  which 
she  discharged  with  marked  acceptance  and  success.  Nor  were  they 
without  their  place  in  the  early  church,  laboring  as  deaconesses, 
(Rom.  16 :  i),  and  as  indispensable  helpers  in  carrying  forward  the  great 
work  of  Christ  in  the  world. 

The  Workers  Can  Be  Found. — In  nearly  all  cases  the  people  will 
reasonably  respond  to  the  call  for  personal,  united  work  for  Christ. 
If  the  need  for  their  ser\dce  is  clearly  seen,  and  methods  proposed 
which  have  the  elements  of  promise  and  manifest  success  in  them,  the 
people  may  quite  universally  be  relied  upon  to  place  themselves  under 
the  direction  of  a  devout  pastor,  or  earnest  leader.  If  the  more  mature 
cannot  be  enlisted,  there  is  another  class  in  every  congregation  who 
will  not  disappoint  a  minister,  and  they  are  the  young.  Sometimes  it 
may  occur  that  the  5^oung  men,  and  the  young  women,  because  of  in- 
difference or  frivolities,  may  be  unworthy  or  unwilling  to  render  the 
needed  services  to  the  church,  but  the  hope  is  then  with  the  class  still 
younger.  It  is  the  experience  of  some  pastors  that  in  both  the  devel- 
opment and  the  work  of  the  church,  the  largest,  the  most  fruitful  and 
most  permanent  results  have  been  secured  by  taking  the  young,  even 
as  early  as  ten  and  twelve  years  of  age,  and  forming  them  into  classes, 
and  then  meeting  them  every  week,  keeping  them  under  the  influence 
of  an  individual  purpose  for  several  years  until  the  results  were  secured. 
It  takes  much  both  of  faith  and  of  patience  thus  to  raise  up  a  genera- 
tion of  earnest  workers,  but  the  reward  is  always  ample,  and  the  re- 
sults permanent. 

Organizi7ig    Workers  Into  Classes  for  Instruction. — When   once   an 


i4  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK, 

interest  has  been  created,  the  pastor  can  then  successfully  make  a 
call  for  all  who  are  willing  to  consider  the  subject  of  personal  work 
to  meet  him  at  the  church  or  in  his  study.  These — whether  many 
or  few — should  be  organized  into  a  class  for  special  instruction  in 
the  needs  of  the  field,  and  the  best  plans  and  methods  of  organiza- 
tion for  accomplishing  the  work.  We  have  classes  where  Sunday- 
school  teachers  are  instructed  for  their  work.  Even  ministers  them- 
selves are  trained  by  long  years  of  instruction,  study  and  practice. 
Why  should  not  the  lay  helpers  be  qualified  and  trained  for  the  most 
successful  accomplishment  of  the  practical  work,  to  which  they  are 
willing  to  devote  themselves  ?  Such  a  class  would  be  of  incalculable 
service  in  developing  workers,  and  also  contribute  greatly  to  the  per- 
sonal spirituality  of  the  individual  members  composing  it.  One  even- 
ing might  be  devoted  to  the  subject:  "How  to  secure  the  better  attend- 
ance of  the  non-church-going  classes  upon  the  services  of  God's  house." 
Another  evening:  "How  to  secure  the  more  regular  attendance  of  the 
members  upon  the  services  of  the  church. ' '  '  'How  may  the  church  most 
successfully  discover  and  aid  the  worthy  poor?"  "What  should  the 
church  do  for  the  sick ?"  "What  can  be  done  for  the  cause  of  temper- 
ance in  the  church  and  in  the  neighborhood?"  "How  to  increase  the 
attendance  and  the  efficiency  of  the  Sunday-school."  "How  to  reach 
and  save  the  unconverted. "  Or  it  may  be  best  to  indicate  certain  lines 
of  work,  and  then  give  special  instruction  to  those  who  are  about  to  en- 
gage in  the  same.  The  index  of  this  volume  will  be  serviceable  in  di- 
recting the  mind  to  some  one  or  more  of  many  plans  to  be  pursued,  and 
in  the  several  departments,  books,  tracts  and  pamphlets  are  referred  to 
which  will  prove  of  further  assistance  in  many  of  the  lines  of  work. 

Starting  With  a  Fezv. — Do  not  be  discouraged  with  the  small  num- 
ber of  workers.  Jesus  called  but  two  at  first,  then  added  others  un- 
til he  had  twelve — not  a  large  number.  It  is  much  the  best  that  church 
work  should  be  a  growth.  If  you  work  up  a  great  excitement  and 
start  off  with  large  numbers  of  untrained  and  untried  workers,  diffi- 
culties will  be  encountered,  discouragement  will  take  the  place  of  enthu- 
siasm, and  the  reaction  will  be  likely  to  end  in  failure.  It  is  better  that 
church  work  should  be  a  growth.  You  get  to  know  your  workers. 
Your  workers  will  come  gradually  to  understand  the  work.  Nothing 
great  is  the  product  of  a  day. 

Helpful  Books,  Tracts,  Etc. — To  make  a  working  church,  a  neces- 
sary supply  of  helpful  and  stimulating  books  and  tracts  is  indispensable. 
The  supply  need  not  be  great  or  expensive.  The  books  should  be 
biographies  of  faithful  church  workers,  histories  of  other  congregations 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH. 


25 


of  large  usefulness.  After  reading  the  book,  loan  it  first  to  one,  and 
then  to  another,  requesting  each  to  read,  until  the  Lord  has  blessed  it 
to  the  arousing  of  those  who  should  become  active  workers  in  the 
church  for  Christ.  It  would  be  difficult  to  give  an  exhaustive  list  of 
such  books.  The  following  may  prove  suggestive:  "The  Soul  Win- 
ner," 231  pp.  (Phillips  &  Hunt);  "The  Elder  and  His  Work,"  92  pp. 
(Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication);  "Work  Among  Working  Men," 
197  pp.  (Thomas  Whittaker);  "The  Children  and  the  Church,"  108  pp. 
(Congregational  Sunday-school  and  Publication  Society);  "Revivals, 
How  to  Promote  Them,"  443  pp.  (E.  B.  Treat);  "Lafayette  Avenue 
Church,"  308  pp.  (Robert  Carter  &  Bro's.);  "The  Winning  Worker," 
300  pp.  (Phillips  &  Hunt);  "The  Prayer-meeting  and  its  Improve- 
ment," 285  pp.  (F.  H.  Revell);  "How  to  Conduct  Prayer-meetings," 
315  pp.  (D.  Eothrop  «&  Co.);  "Children  Trained  for  Discipleship,  114 
pp.  (Randolph  &  Co.);  "Helps  to  Official  (Methodist)  Members,"  180 
pp.  (Nelson  &  Phillips);  "A  Model  Superintendent,"  188  pp.  (Harper 
&  Brothers);  "Children's  Meetings  and  How  to  Conduct  them,"  207 
pp.  (F.  H.  Revell);  "Practical  Work  in  Sunday-schools,"  55  pp.  (Na- 
tional Society's  Depositary,  London);  "How  to  Build  a  Church,"  by 
Rev.  C.  L.  Goodell,  D.  D.,  (Congregational  Publication  Society, 
Boston,)  76  pp.,  price,  50  cents;  "Home  Thoughts  for  Mothers  and 
Mother's  Meetings,"  is.,  6d.,  (James  Nisbet  &  Co.,  London);  "Work 
in  Brighton, — A  Woman's  Mission  to  Woman,"  i6mo. ,  paper,  6d., 
(Hatchards,  London);  "Village  Morality, — A  Letter  to  Clergymen's 
Wives  and  Christian  Workers,"  6d.,  (Hatchards,  London). 

Of  tracts  a  long  list  might  easily  be  named.  We  give  the  names  and 
prices  of  the  following  on  Christian  Work  and  Effort,  published  by  the 
American  Tract  Society,  150  Nassau  St.,  New  York: 


PAMPHLETS,  etc.     Postage   on   pamphlets   12 
cts.  on  one  dollar's  worth. 

PRICE. 


Gospel  Workers.    Cross      .         .         .        . 
Working  for  Jesus.     Dickson.     Cloth     . 
Religion  in  Everyday  Life.     Caird    . 
Gospel  Work.     Whittelsey  and  Gardner  . 
How  to  Meet  Objections  to  Revealed  Re- 
ligion.    Whatley 

Hints  to  Reapers.    Kirk 
Sunday-school  Teacher's  Dream 
A  Word  to  Sunday-school  Teachers     . 
Fetch  Them  in  and  Tell  Them  of  Jesus 
Proper  Mode  of  Dealing  with  Inquirers 


GEMS  OF  TRUTH,   32mo. 
dollar.    Postage  12  cts. 


2,000  pp.   for  one 


24.  How  Shall  I  Honor  Jesus  To-day  ? 

57.  The  Starless  Crown.     Poetry 
log.  The  Inquiry-Room 
196.  "  Make  it  so  Plain  " 
201.  My  Class  for  Jesus 
214.  Secret  of  Success 
264.  Texts  for  Seekers  of  Souls    . 


312.  Personal  Effort 

332.  Every  Christian  a  Missionary 

343.  Not  in  Vain 


GENERAL  SERIES  OF  TRACTS.  i2nio.     1,500 
pp.  for  one  dollar.    Postage  on  1,500  pp.,  20c. 

NO.  PP. 

157.  To  Parents  of  Sunday-school  Children  4 

396.  Are  You  a  Sunday-school  Teacher?  .  4 

538.  One  Honest  Effort 4 

566.  How  to  do  Good 8 

573.  What  Shall  I  Do  for  Jesus?      .        .        .  4 

605.  Personal  Responsibility        ...  4 

611.  Individual  Effort 8 

747.  Plans  of  U.sefulness        ....  4 

PLATE  PAPER  SERIES,  32mo.     8  pp.  for  i  ct. 
Postage  on  800  pp.,  12  cts. 

NO.  PP. 

8.  Faultless.     Mrs.  H.  Johnson.     Poetry       4 

9.  Heavenly  Secret.  Poetry  .  .  .4 
22.  Our  Sabbath-school  ....  4 
24.  Shining  for  Jesus.  Havergal.  Poetry  8 
37.  Practical  Consecration.    J.  R.  Miller  .    12 


26  me;thods  of  church  wore. 

To  these  should  be  added  a  very  excellent  tract  (No.  164),  entitled 
"Individual  Responsibility,  or  Work  Enough  for  Every  Church  Mem- 
ber," published  by  the  Presbyterian  Board,  of  Philadelphia.  Every 
pastor  should  have  the  three  following  catalogues  which  give  the  titles, 
and  in  a  few  words  the  origin  or  purpose  of  each  tract  jAiblished  by  the 
American  Tract  Society,  viz.  :  "Origin  and  Character  of  the  Principal 
Series  of  Tracts,"  etc.;  "  Descriptive  Catalogue  of  the  Gems  of  Truth," 
etc.;  "  For  Christian  Works — a  lyist  of  Popular  Tracts  and  Pamphlets." 
These  may  be  had  from  the  Society  by  asking  (enclosing  a  stamp). 

Others  of  the  large  religious  publishing  houses  also  publish  helpful 
tracts,  lists  of  which  they  furnish  upon  request. 

One  difficulty  in  getting  people  to  read  even  an  excellent  tract  is  the 
imprint.  The  moment  they  see  the  leaflet  is  a  regular  tract  they  are 
apt  to  cast  it  aside  without  reading.  Where  the  money  is  at  hand,  it  is 
often  well  to  reprint  on  better  paper  and  in  more  attractive  form,  putting 
on  the  last  page  the  name  and  location  of  your  church,  the  hours  of  ser- 
vice, etc.  It  is  also  well  to  write  tracts  just  suited  to  the  needs  of  your 
own  congregation,  and  the  progress  and  development  of  the  work. 

The  Family  Reading. — It  is  important  that  the  family  reading  be 
such  as  to  be  helpful  to  the  spiritual  life  of  its  members.  No  pastor  in 
one  hour  a  week  can  impart  an  influence  of  sufficient  duration  to  enable 
the  members  of  his  church  to  stem  the  tide  of  six  days  of  influence  im- 
parted by  reading  only  secular  papers  and  periodicals,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  many  frivolous,  pernicious  publications  which  are  so  likely  to  find 
their  way  into  the  homes  of  Christian  people.  It  is  the  right  of  the 
pastor,  if  he  is  to  guard  the  spiritual  interests  of  his  flock,  and  develop 
the  best  interests  of  his  church,  to  know  what  papers  and  periodicals,  and 
books  too,  his  people  are  reading.  Proper  publications  should  even  be 
recommended  from  the  pulpit.  Committees  should  be  sent  out  to  secure 
in  every  family  the  introduction  of  the  religious  paper  published  in  the 
interests  of  the  denomination  with  which  the  church  stands  connected. 
Nor  should  the  work  end  here.  There  are  religious  papers  which  are 
not  denominational  in  their  character,  and  which  serve  an  excellent  pur- 
pose in  broadening  one's  views,  extending  the  horizon  of  the  spiritual 
vision,  helping  us  to  look  out  upon  our  neighbors,  and  to  see  what  oth- 
ers are  doing  for  Christ.  A  working  church  will  be  a  reading  church — 
readers  of  religious  as  well  as  secular  views.  It  may  even  be  necessary 
for  a  pastor  to  address  to  his  people  individually  a  circular  letter  inquir- 
ing the  names  of  every  paper  and  periodical  taken  in  the  family.  The 
information  thus  secured  would  be  valuable,  i.  It  would  reveal  the 
fact  that  many  who  profess  to  be  too  poor  to  take  a  religious  paper  qxi\ 


HOW  TO  make;  a  working  church. 


27 


already  taking  several  secular  papers.  2.  It  would  reduce  the  number 
of  secular  papers  and  increase  the  number  of  religious  papers  circulated 
and  read  in  the  families  of  the  church.  3.  It  would  result  in  crowding 
out  the  worthless  and  pernicious  publications.  4.  It  would  afford  a 
good  opportunity  to  recommend  good  publications.  5.  It  would  enable 
the  pastor  to  learn  the  tastes  and  consequently  the  character  of  his  peo- 
ple better  than  in  any  other  way.  6.  It  would  make  manifest  the  real 
influences  which  must  be  met  by  a  pastor  both  in  the  pulpit  and  in  the 
pastorate. 

A  Suggestive  Card. — A  card  like  the  following  is  used  by  some  pas- 
tors.*    It  is  attractive  and  likely  to  be  helpful. 


MY   DUTY 


TO 


MY  CHURCH 


Pray  for  her  Pastor, 
Attend  her  services, 
Practice  her  teachings. 
Pray  for  her  prosperity, 
Give  to  her  support, 
Work  for  her  success, 
Cordially  greet  her  members, 
Invite  others  to  her  services. 


Do  Not  Destroy  the  Personality  of  the  Workers. — The  immediate  aim 
of  every  one  who  would  organize  men  and  women  for  work  should  be 
the  development  of  spiritual  force  and  personal  consecration  in  the  indi- 
vidual. Organization  should  never  be  so  elaborate  as  to  sacrifice  the 
individuality,  the  personality  of  the  workers.  The  soul  of  each  indi- 
vidual is  to  be  the  centre  of  a  consecrated  personal,  divine  engendered 
force.  Christ  commissioned  individuals,  ' '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
make  disciples  of  all  nations."  Organization  is  necessary;  individual 
self-consecration  is  indispensable. 

Face-to- Face  Work. — The  secret  of  successful  church  work  is  to  be 
found  in  the  face-to-face  talks  of  consecrated  individuals  with  the  irre- 
ligious and  non-church-going  classes.  There  is  a  power  in  hand-to- 
hand,  face-to-face  contact  of  man  with  man,  which  can  never  be  found 
in  public  address.  This  is  a  period  when  the  importance  of  individual, 
personal  work  is  recognized  everywhere.  Every  large  business  house 
has  in  its  employ  many  salesmen  who  travel  all  over  the  country  to 
meet  customers  face  to  face.     To  wait  until  customers  should  come  to 


*They  may  be  had  of  the  Lutheran  Board  of  Publication,  42  North  9th  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  at 
a  nominal  rate.  For  a  small  additional  cost  the  name  and  location  of  the  church,  name  of  pastor, 
hours  of  service,  etc.,  are  printed  on  the  back,  ready  for  use. 


28  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Chicago  or  New  York,  or  an}'  other  hirge  business  centre,  would  be  to 
faih  Trade  must  be  sought,  or  it  will  be  led  into  new  channels  by  the 
personal  influence  of  other  business  houses.  Advertising  will  not  an- 
swer, circulars  and  letters  will  not  accomplish  the  result;  man  is  best 
influenced  by  the  personal  presence  of  his  fellow  man.  Everywhere  is 
this  principle  recognized  in  business.  Men  who  would  influence  others 
for  evil,  recognize  this  principle,  and  everywhere  are  they  governed  by 
it.  There  is  a  power  in  the  warm  grasp  of  the  hand.  This  is  what 
makes  the  saloon  such  a  power  for  evil.  Politicians  influence  votes  and 
secure  elections  by  the  use  of  this  principle.  An  earnest  Christian 
worker  interviewed  a  member  of  a  successful  political  club  in  Brooklyn, 
with  the  following  result: 

' '  I  am  desirous  to  know  what  you  deem  to  be  the  secret  of  the  great 
success  of  your  organization  in  moving  and  controlling  men. ' ' 

"The  secret  is  face-to-face  talks — personal  and  direct  conversation  with 
men.  I  would  give  more  for  a  five  minutes'  talk  to  a  man,  after  a  hearty 
shake  of  the  hand,  than  an  hour's  bombardment  from  the  platform. 
There  is  a  power  in  personal  interview  and  conversation  that  can  never 
be  obtained  and  exercrcised  over  men  by  long-range  oratory.  Hence  we 
urge  our  members  to  make  it  a  point  to  see  every  man  in  their  respec- 
tive districts,  and  present,  in  a  courteous  and  gentlemanly  way,  the  rea- 
sons why  such  and  such  candidates  should  be  voted  for.  Then  they 
make  acquaintances  and  friends,  and  we  are  enabled  to  bring  a  most  ef- 
fective element  of  power  to  bear  upon  our  fellow  citizens — I  mean  the 
social. ' ' 

"Of  course,  no  worker  could  labor  efficiciently  unless  thoroughly 
instructed  in  the  arguments  to  be  used  in  support  of  our  cause.  This  is 
obtained  by  public  addresses,  circulars  and  newspapers.  Many  of  our 
young  men  become  so  enthusiastic  that,  after  they  have  toiled  all  day  at 
business,  they  labor  in  the  canvass  the  greater  part  of  the  night.  We 
are  but  two  thousand  strong,  yet  we  move  the  city  of  Brooklyn  to  its 
very  foundations." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  believe  that  any  church  composed  of  five  hundred  people 
as  thoroughly  organized  and  as  deeply  in  earnest  for  the  conversion  of  a 
city  to  Christianity,  as  the  Young  Republican  Club  of  Brooklyn  for 
carrying  the  city  election,  would  be  simply  irresistible.  The  church 
never  increased  its  disciples  more  rapidly  than  during  the  first  century, 
when  every  disciple  felt  himself  a  preacher  and  talked  face  to  face  with 
the  people.  Personal  conversation  is  the  most  invincible  weapon  on 
earth.  Allow  me,  as  a  layman,  to  say  that,  in  my  judgment,  the  church 
is  largely  neglecting  this  powerful  method,  and  is  delivering  its  messages 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  29 

to  the  crowd,  where  the  personal  is  lost  in  the  general.  Speaking  to 
everybody  in  the  mass  often  influences  nobody  in  particular. ' ' 

"But  you  forget,  my  political  friend,  that  it  is  urged  on  us,  in  season 
and  out,  that  the  world  is  to  be  saved  by  preaching. ' ' 

"Yes,  yes;  but  these  men  forget  what  preaching  is.  It  is  not  merely 
talking  from  a  pulpit  or  platform.  He  who  utters  Christ's  truth,  whether 
in  the  pulpit  or  out  of  it,  whether  by  the  tongue  or  by  the  pen,  is  a 
preacher.  All  I  have  been  claiming  is  that  conversation  is  a  great  ele- 
ment of  power  which  the  clergy  are  unwise  to  neglect.  They  may  rest 
assured  that  no  politician  can  neglect  it  and  be  successful,  and  I  just  as 
firmly  believe  in  it  as  an  indispensable  instrumentality  in  the  conversion 
of  souls.  There  is  no  good  reason  why  we  children  of  this  world  should 
be  wiser  in  our  day  and  generation  than  you  children  of  light. ' ' 

The  mistake  too  often  made  by  incautious  workers  is  that  they  seek 
too  much  in  the  first  interview.  To  urge  upon  an  unconverted  man  an 
immediate  acceptance  of  Christ,  and  union  with  the  church,  is  to  seek 
too  much  in  a  moment.  The  human  mind  is  so  constituted  that  it  can 
deal  with  but  one  thing  at  a  time.  The  mind  advances  cautiously,  step 
by  step.  The  way  up  the  mount  to  the  bleeding,  dying  Saviour  on  Cal- 
vary's Cross  can  not,  and  need  not,  and  will  not  be  attained  by  a  single 
leap.  It  is  rather  a  journey  to  be  taken  step  by  step.  When  once  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross  the  personal  surrender  may  be  immediate  or  grad- 
ual, but  the  approach  to  the  cross  is  always  gradual.  So,  do  not  attempt 
too  much  in  a  single  interview.  The  acceptance  of  an  invitation  to  at- 
tend church  for  a  single  service,  the  reading  of  a  good  book,  an  intro- 
duction to  the  pastor,  or  any  small  beginning  which  should  be  carefully 
followed  up. 

Supremacy  and  Accountability. — I,et  every  man  to  whom  is  committed 
a  department  of  work  be  supreme  in  that  department.  No  man  can 
reasonably  be  held  responsible  for  results  which  he  is  not  free  to  work 
out.  Make  him  supreme,  but  let  the  pastor  hold  him  to  a  strict  account 
for  satisfactory  results.  If  he  proves  himself  incompetent  he  should  be 
removed,  and  one  more  worthy  substituted.  But  some  may  say  that 
such  changes  are  often  attended  with  disastrous  results.  Sometimes 
they  are  ;  yet  less  frequently  than  is  supposed.  The  transferring  of  a 
negligent  or  incompetent  leader  is  apt  to  incite  the  entire  congregation 
to  greater  eifort  and  greater  devotion.  It  is  not  right  to  sacrifice  the 
cause  of  Christ  to  the  personal  pride  of  an  incompetent  person.  It  must 
however  be  admitted  that  there  are  cases  where  great  caution  is  needed. 
Much  depends  upon  the  surrounding  circumstances.  A  church  is  not 
unlike  a  boat.     In  a  small  boat  you  must  move  about  with  caution,  lest 


30  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

you  overturn  the  boat  and  endanger  not  only  the  comfort,  but  the  lives, 
of  all  on  board.  In  a  large  boat  you  may  move  at  will  and  even  with 
recklessness,  and  your  movements  will  have  no  perceptible  effect  upon 
the  progress  of  the  boat,  or  upon  the  comfort  and  safety  of  others.  So 
in  like  manner  the  same  decisive  dictation  which  may  often  be  necessary 
in  a  larger  congregation  would  prove  not  only  hazardous,  but  even  ruin- 
ous to  a  smaller  one. 

PLANS   FOR   ORGANIZATION. 

There  are  many  plans  for  organization  and  methods  by  which  the 
entire  congregation  may  be  arranged  into  classes  and  enrolled  for  work. 
These  methods  will  be  found  in  the  various  chapters  following,  where 
they  have  been  arranged  in  harmony  with  the  general  order  and  classi- 
fication adopted  in  the  preparation  of  this  volume. 

The  following  plan  of  church  work  was  originated  by  Rev.  Theo.  A. 
K.  Gressler,  D.  D.,  of  the  Baptist  Church  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  and  first 
submitted  to  practical  trial  in  the  city  of  Elizabeth,  N.  J.  It  was  sub- 
sequently adopted,  substantially  as  given  below,  by  the  First  Baptist 
Church,  of  Augusta,  Ga.,  under  the  pastorate  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Skinner. 
With  various  modifications  it  has  been  tried  by  other  churches  in 
various  parts  of  the  country.     We  give  the  plan  in  his  own  language: 

"  The  Theory  upon  which  church  work  proceeds  is  this,  that  Christ 
calls  none  as  idlers  into  his  vinej^ard.  Somewhere  there  is  a  place  for 
every  member  of  the  church,  excepting  only  those  who  are  laid  aside 
by  chronic  illness  or  debility.*  Where  personal  tastes  influence  a  de- 
sire for  one  kind  of  work,  let  that  taste  by  all  means  be  consulted ; 
where,  after  trial,  any  of  your  members  desire  a  change  of  place  from  one 
commiftee  to  another,  it  is  generally  best  to  yield  readily  to  individual 
preferences. 

'^  Plan  for  Church  Work. — Carefully  select  your  best  men  and  women 
for  the  chairmanship  of  the  committees  named  below.  Call  these  to- 
gether and  divide  your  whole  church  membership  by  specific  assign- 
ment into  the  committees  as  follows: 

"/.  A  Committee  on  District  Visitation,  who  shall  at  once  divide  the 
portions  of  the  city  contiguous  to  the  church  into  districts  of  convenient 
size  to  be  distinctly  defined  and  numbered.  The  committee  to  subdivide 
itself  under  the  direction  of  the  chairman  into  twos,  and  to  assign  a  dis- 
trict to  each  sub-committee.  This  committee  shall  visit  every  house  in 
its  district,  shall  seek  personal  religious  conversation  where  desirable, 


*  A  place  of  usefulness  in  the  service  of  Christ  is  found  also  for  them  through  the  agency  of 
The  Shut-in  Society,  which  see  in  the  later  pages  of  this  book. 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  3 1 

and  report  cases  of  interest  promptly  to  the  chairman,  who  shall  at  once 
refer  them  to  the  pastor,  or  to  the  chairman  of  some  appropriate  com- 
mittee. They  shall  leave  in  every  house  Cards  of  Invitation  to  the  ser- 
vices of  the  church.  A  majority  of  the  ladies  of  the  church  should 
•  serve  on  this  committee. 

".?.  A  Highivay  a7id  Hedge  Committee  to  labor  with  boys  and  young 
men  who  frequent  the  street  corners,  the  railroad  depots,  or  the  saloons, 
and  to  devise  means  for  securing  their  attendance  upon  divine  service 
on  the  Lord's  Day,  and  upon  the  Bible  school  and  evening  meetings. 
The  committee  to  be  watchful  of  opportunities  presenting  themselves  in 
travel,  in  business  intercourse,  or  in  other  casual  meetings,  for  inviting 
non-church  goers  to  the  house  of  God.  Young  men  in  business,  whose 
opportunities  for  work  are  often  accidental  and  infrequent,  have  a  place 
here. 

"j.  A  Committee  on  the  Bible  School,  of  which  the  superintendent 
shall  be  chairman,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  promote,  in  every  practi- 
cable wa)^  the  interests  of  the  school;  who  shall  visit  absent  scholars 
upon  notification  that  a  scholar  has  been  absent  two  Sundays,  and  shall 
seek  new  scholars  for  the  school. 

"/•  A  Committee  on  the  Social  Visitatio7i  of  the  members  of  the  con- 
gregation, whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  visit  persons  coming  as  strangers 
and  attaching  themselves  to  the  congregation,  to  call  upon  such  mem- 
bers of  the  congregation  as  seem  otherwise  neglected,  or  wherever  their 
visits  may  for  any  reason  promise  to  be  beneficial. 

"5.  A  Committee  on  the  Sick,  who  shall  visit  any  member  of  the  con- 
gregation that  may  be  sick,  endeavor  to  provide  them  with  volunteer 
nurses  whenever  necessar}^  and  to  take  cognizance  of  such  cases  of 
sickness  in  persons  unattached  to  any  church  where  their  visits  may  be 
acceptable  and  promotive  of  good. 

"<5.  A  Committee  on  Tract  Distribution,  who  shall  district  the  neigh- 
borhood after  the  manner  of  the  district  visitors  and  distribute  tracts 
throughout  their  several  districts  once  a  month.  This  is  a  feasible 
work  for  the  children  of  the  church. 

"7.  A  Committee  on  Strajigers,  who  shall  take  their  places  at  the  doors 
at  the  opening  or  conclusion  of  every  public  service,  and  welcome  strang- 
ers, introducing  them  to  members  of  the  congregation,  and  securing  for 
the  pastor's  use  the  addresses  of  such  as  propose  permanently  to  attach 
themselves  to  the  congregation.  They  shall  also,  on  each  Saturday 
evening,  address  a  card  of  invitation  to  guests  at  hotels  near  the  chiurch 
who  spend  the  lyord's  Day  in  the  city. 

"<$',  A  Committee  on  Ptayer  Meeting  Absentees^  who  shall  seek  absen- 


32  METHODS    OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

tees  from  prayer  meeting  and  urge  upon  them  the  duty  of  attendance. 
This  committee  need  not  have  more  than  about  seven  members.  It 
will  be  found  to  be  one  of  the  most  useful  and  beneficent  lines  of  Chris- 
tian endeavor. 

"9.  A  Lecture  Committee,  who  shall  provide  for  the  delivery  of  free 
lectures  and  make  necessary  arrangements  for  their  success. 

"/o.  A  Committee  on  the  Poor,  who  shall  seek  the  relief  of  any  cases 
of  destitution  occurring  in  the  districts  covered  by  our  work,  who  shall 
solicit  gifts  of  clothing  for  poor  children  who  would  otherwise  be  de- 
prived of  the  privileges  of  our  Sunday-school,  and  generally  to  seek  to 
relieve  the  burdens  of  poverty  resting  upon  such  as,  having  no  claim 
upon  the  funds  of  the  church,  are  yet  in  any  sense  connected  with  our 
congregation.  The  committees  to  be  limited  in  its  expenditures  to  the 
funds  collected  by  itself  for  its  own  work. 

''11.  A  Committee  on  Missions  to  present  to  the  'Church  at  Work' 
items  of  interest  concerning  Home  or  Foreign  Missions.  Also  to  supple- 
ment by  personal  solicitation,  when  necessar}^  the  public  appeals  for 
missionary  contributions. 

''12.  A  Committee  on  Temperance,  to  present  the  'Church  at  Work' 
a  monthly  report  of  the  general  progress  of  the  great  reform,  and  to  labor 
by  especial  effort  to  bring  the  slaves  of  appetite  within  reach  of  the 
saving  power  of  the  gospel. 

"zj.  A  Committee  on  Finance,  to  collect  and  disburse  the  funds  used 
for  purchasing  tracts  and  for  printing. 

' '  The  motto  to  be  printed  on  all  cards  and  circulars  of  invitation  in  the 
words  'The;  Church  at  Work,'  under  which  designation  a  meeting 
is  held  once  every  month,  excepting  July  and  August,  when  each  com- 
mittee reports  a  detailed  account  of  the  work  done  during  the  month. 
This  meeting  is  open  to  the  public,  and  such  exercises  are  had  as  serve 
to  quicken  enthusiasm  and  interest  in  the  various  forms  of  beneficent 
enterprise.  At  these  meetings  no  action  is  taken  involving  the  ex- 
penditure of  church  funds,  excepting  such  as  is  of  a  character  merely 
recommendatory. 

' '  The  plan  is  inaugurated  by  appointing  the  pastor  and  other  persons 
a  committee  to  assign  every  member  a  place  on  some  committee.  Let  it 
be  the  duty  of  the  pastor  and  deacons  or  elders  to  assign  each  new  mem- 
ber, as  he  joins  the  church,  to  some  one  of  these  specified  lines  of  duty. 
Individual  preferences  should  always  be  consulted  in  these  assignments. 
Since  failures  in  the  monthly  reports  are  fatal  to  the  success  of  the  entire 
enterprise,  the  chairman  of  any  committee  who  fails  for  two  consecutive 
meetings,  without  excuse,  to  report  on  the  work  done,  loses  his  chair- 
manship, and  a  new  chairman  must  at  once  be  appointed. 


HOW  TO  MAKK  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  33 

^^  Implements  for  Work. — i.  An  attractive  card  of  invitation  contain- 
ing notices  of  all  church  services  is  indispensable.  Do  not  practice  false 
economy  here.  A  common  card  goes  into  the  coal  scuttle.  Get  some- 
thing so  attractive  that  people  will  keep  it  on  the  parlor  mantel,  or  in 
the  card  basket. 

"2.  Pocket  Cards  of  a  cheaper  kind,  containing  invitations  to  services 
on  one  side,  and  striking  scripture  invitations  on  the  other,  for  the  use 
of  committees  other  than  that  on  District  Visitation. 

"3.  Tracts.  Avoid  the  old  4  page  8 vo.  tracts.  Hardly  anybody  reads 
them.  The  small  tracts  on  tinted  paper  are  more  convenient  and  at- 
tractive. Run  every  tract  through  the  press  again  and  print  at  the  bot- 
tom of  each:   '  If  you  have  no  stated  place  of  worship  come  to 

Church.     You  will  be  welcome.' 

' '  This  entire  plan  proceeds  upon  the  assumption  that  the  church  is  un- 
der obligation  to  minister  to  the  physical,  the  intellectual  and  the  spir- 
itual needs  of  the  world.  Christ  never  ignored  the  lower  needs,  nor  can 
we  if  we  would  preserve  an  attitude  of  fidelity  to  the  spirit  of  his  life. 
It  is  not  a  money-making  plan,  hence  the  lectures  are  free.  If  there  is 
such  a  thing  as  Christian  science  the  church  ought  to  give  it  to  the 
world.  The  people  who  most  need  enlightenment  cannot  pay  an  en- 
trance fee.  It  will  be  best  on  all  accounts  to  issue  tickets.  The  privi- 
lege will  be  better  appreciated  and  you  can  control  the  character  of  your 
audience. 

"  It  is  a  matter  of  prime  consequence  that  the  chairmen  of  the  several 
committees  be  persons  of  intelligence  and  executive  ability.  It  is  indis- 
pensable that  these  qualifications  should  meet  in  the  chairman  of  the 
Committee  on  District  Visitation.  The  success  of  your  entire  effort  is 
contingent  upon  finding  persons  with  the  requisite  ability,  enthusiasm 
and  persistency  to  keep  the  several  committees  diligently  employed. 

"  Causes  of  Failure. — There  are  many  reasons  why  this  plan,  or  any 
other,  may  fail.  It  will  certainly  do  so  if  you  fail  to  realize  that  no  ma- 
chinery will  ever  run  itself.  Behind  the  most  perfect  and  best  adapted 
organization  must  be  the  divine  life  to  energize  our  effort.  This  work 
must  be  undertaken  in  prayerful  dependence  upon  the  Spirit  of  God. 
Do  not  mistake  fatalism  for  faith,  however.  The  man  who  hits  a  mark 
generally  aims  at  it.  The  church  that  accomplishes  anything  will  be  a 
prayerful  church  at  work. 

' '  But  there  are  some  specific  causes  of  failure  of  which  the  follow- 
ing are  among  the  more  prominent : 

"  I.  I^ack  of  persistency  on  the  part  of  the  pastor. 

"2.  Indifference  or  weariness  in  the  chairmen  of  committees. 
3 


34  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

"3.  Failure  to  hold  meetings  for  reports. 

"4.  Mai- adjustment  of  your  plan  to  local  environments. 

' '  Manj^  other  plans  for  developing  church  activit)-  have  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  writer.*  Some  of  these  might  be  employed  as  sub- 
stitutes for  the  foregoing  plan  or  in  modifying  it,  a  few  of  which  are 
here  named. 

''Other  Lines  of  Work.- — In  many  churches,  particularly  those  con- 
tiguous to,  or  lying  in  the  poorer  districts  of  our  cities,  or  large  towns, 
there  is  an  industrial  school  committee,  consisting  of  a  small  number  of  la- 
dies competent  for  the  work,  who  could  do  immense  good.  I^t  them  meet 
once  a  week  with  the  little  girls  of  the  vicinity  to  instruct  them  in  sew- 
ing and  in  other  branches  of  woman's  industrial  art.  Give  them  ideas 
of  tidiness  and  of  fonns  of  household  decoration,  suited  to  the  sphere 
of  their  own  homes.  Wonders  could  be  accomplished  in  the  transform- 
ation of  entire  neighborhoods  by  some  such  means. 

''  Musical  Education.  In  one  of  the  churches  of  New  York  Citj-  the 
following  excellent  plan  is  caiTied  to  great  success.  A  very  competent 
organist  is  engaged,  whose  salary  is  sui^plemented  by  the  privilege  of 
using  the  Sunday-school  room  during  the  day  time  for  giving  instruc- 
tion in  music  to  the  scholars  of  the  school.  The  price  of  a  ticket  enti- 
tling the  holder  to  one  lesson  of  20  minutes  is  50  cents.  None  but  reg- 
ular scholars  of  the  school  can  obtain  these  tickets,  which  are  good  for 
vocal  or  instrumental  instruction.  Each  ticket-holder  arranges  for  a 
lesson  at  a  specified  time,  and  forfeits  the  ticket  in  case  of  failure  to  put 
in  an  appearance.  The  church  where  this  plan  is  being  tried  is  in  one 
of  the  poorest  neighborhoods  of  New  York  City,  and  yet  the  success  of 
the  plan  is  above  exaggeration.  A  premium  is  thus  put  upon  member- 
ship in  the  Sunday-school,  and  many  scholars  are  added  every  year  on 
this  account  alone;  a  large  chorus-choir  is  thus  secured  for  the  church, 
which  renders  the  most  difficult  compositions  of  the  masters  with  sub- 
lime effect,  while  at  the  same  time  the  influence  of  this  form  of  culture 
must  be  far  reaching  in  its  elevating  effect  upon  the  surrounding  com- 
munity." 

THE   ORDER   OF'    "CHRISTIAN   WORKERS." 

That  eloquent  preacher.  Rev.  Dr.  Deems,  pastor  of  the  Churcn  of  the 
Strangers  in  New  York  City,  suggests  the  following  to  pastors  and 
Christian  laymen: 

' '  A  chapter  of  this  order  may  be  established  by  the  pastor  of  any 
church,  and  should  include  only  the  members  of  that  particular  church. 


*  Rev.  Theo.  A.  K.  Gressler,  D.  D. 


HOW  TO  MAKE  A  WORKING  CHURCH.  35 

If,  however,  he  be  pastor  of  several  churches,  as  is  the  case  frequently 
in  countr}'  places,  he  may  unite  all  his  people  in  one  chapter. 

' '  To  become  a  member  of  the  order  the  applicant  signs  and  files  with 
the  pastor  the  following 

"'Pledge. — ^I  hereby  deliberately,  solemnly  and  sincerely  promise  that 
I  will  be  a  faithful  Christian  worker,  as  the  I^ord  shall  give  me  wisdom, 
strength  and  grace. 

' '  In  the  same  manner  I  promise  that  I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to  pro- 
mote the  increase,  the  harmony  and  the  power  of  the  order  of  Christian 
Workers,  for  the  glory  of  our  L,ord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

' '  In  the  same  manner  I  promise  that  I  will  endeavor  to  institute  reg- 
ular daily  family  prayer  in  any  family  with  which  I  am  domesticated, 
and,  when  married,  will  see  that  such  worship  is  sustained  in  my  own 
family. 

' '  In  the  same  manner  I  promise  that  I  will  honor  the  Lord  with  my 
substance,  by  setting  apart  a  fixed  portion  of  my  whole  income  for  the 
Lord's  special  work;  of  which  portion  I  will  contribute  at  least  one-half 
to  the  support  of  the  church  of  which  I  am  a  member. 

' '  In  the  same  manner  I  promise  that  I  will  communicate  with  my 
Leader  personally  or  in  writing  every  month;  and  will  assist  him  by  all 
means  in  my  power  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  my  class. 

' '  In  the  same  manner  I  promise  that  if  I  become  a  Leader  I  will  com- 
municate in  person  or  by  letter  once  a  month  with  my  Captain,  and 
will  obey  his  call  to  attend  a  meeting  of  the  Leaders;  and,  if  I  become  a 
Captain,  will  in  the  same  manner  communicate  with  my  Guide;  and,  if 
I  become  a  Guide,  will  implicitly  carry  out  all  the  directions  of  my 
Commander. 

' '  In  the  same  manner  I  promise  that  I  will  not  seek  any  office  in  the 
Order,  nor  will  decline  any  to  which  I  may  be  appointed;  and  that  if, 
for  any  reason,  I  should  resign  or  be  requested  by  the  Commander  to 
retire  from  any  office,  I  will  cheerfully  return  to  one  of  the  classes  and 
diligently  work  therein. 

Name , 

Address , 


I.  As  soon  as  ten  have  enrolled  themselves,  the  Pastor  appoints  one 
of  them  the  Leader,  the  Pastor  himself  having  charge  of  them  until 
the  Leader  is  appointed.  The  classes  should  be  of  men  alone,  or 
women  alone. 

"2.  After  the  first  appointment,  which  should  always  be  by  the  Pastor, 
the  vacancy  occasioned  by  the  removal  of  the  Leader  to  the  office  of  a 
Captain  may  be  filled  by  the  class  by  election  of  one  of  their  number. 


36  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

New  members  should  be  assigned  to  one  of  the  classes  as  soon  as  prac- 
ticable after  they  join  the  church.  No  new  class  should  be  formed  until 
all  the  existing  classes  are  filled. 

"3.  When  five  classes  have  been  enrolled,  the  Pastor  selects  one  of  the 
Leaders  to  be  a  Captain;  and  when  there  are  five  Captaitas  he  selects 
one  of  them  to  be  Guide. 

"4.  Every  ten  persons  constitute  a  class,  led  by  a  Leader;  every  five 
classes  a  company,  led  by  a  Captain;  every  five  companies  a  band,  led 
by  a  Guide;  and  the  pastor  is  always  the  Commander,  and  he  and  the 
Guides  and  the  Captains  constitute  the  governing  power  of  the  whole 
Chapter. 

"5.  So  the  Pastor  can  reach  the  whole  body  through  the  Guides,  and 
they  through  the  Captains,  and  they  through  the  Leaders.  Thus  a 
compact  organization  for  Christian  work  is  made  through  the  whole 
church. 

"6.  In  a  church  in  which  two  hundred  and  fifty  are  enrolled  there  will 
be  twenty-five  Leaders,  five  Captains,  one  Guide,  and  one  Commander. 
The  Chapter  would  consist  of  seven  persons." 

working  bands. 

The  following  method  has  been  in  successful  operation,  and  is  suggest- 
ed by  Rev.  J.  Byington  Smith,  D.D.: 

"I  divide  the  church  into  Working  Bands  of  from  twenty  to  thirty 
each.  In  a  church  of  about  300  members  I  have  twelve  of  these  bands. 
One  is  composed  of  young  men,  two  of  young  women.  These  combine 
as  a  union  band  of  young  people,  for  the  general  purposes  of  a  young 
people's  association.  The  balance  of  the  church  are  distributed  into 
nine  bands,  according  to  districts  or  families.  Each  band  has  a  leader 
and  assistant,  the  one  a  man  and  the  other  a  woman,  who  are  to  oversee 
the  work  of  the  band.  With  all  the  assistance  they  can  secure  from 
their  working  force,  they  are  to  induce  each  one  of  their  number  to  at- 
tendance at  the  preaching,  prayer-meeting  and  Sunday-school  services, 
to  look  after  them  when  sick  or  in  distress,  or  when  neglectful  of  the 
church,  and  to  interest  them  in  an^^  plans  which  the  pastor  or  the  church 
may  devise  for  benevolent  or  other  enteq^rises  outside  the  servdce  in  the 
sanctuary,  and  bring  to  the  notice  of  the  pastor  anything  which  may 
require  his  attention.  They  are  to  hold  meetinge  of  their  own,  arrange 
for  family  prayer-meetings,  devise  plans  for  reaching  non-church  goers 
and  bringing  them  into  church  and  Sunday-school,  and  any  other  work 
which  may  tend  to  the  interest  of  the  church  and  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.     These  leaders,  or  some  representative  of  each  band,  to  make  a 


HOW  TO  make;  a  working  church. 


37 


report  to  the  church  at  a  stated  time  about  once  in  three  months.  The 
bands  are  arranged  by  the  pastor  and  deacons. 

"The  special  advantages  of  this  plan  over  some  others  are,  it  interests 
every  member  of  the  church,  so  far  as  they  can  be  reached,  in  every 
work  of  the  church.  What  is  the  work  of  any,  becomes  the  work  of  all, 
and  makes  the  responsibility  felt  by  every  one;  the  whole  membership 
of  the  church  can  be  reached  personally  in  a  very  short  time — when  any 
measure  is  devised  by  the  pastor,  he  has  but  to  notify  the  leaders,  and 
in  a  single  day,  if  needs  be,  the  attention  of  the  whole  membership  may 
be  called  to  it  personally — it  puts  the  pastor  in  such  connection  with  his 
people,  that  with  no  delay  he  can  send  his  special  message  along  the 
whole  line.  As  my  custom  is  to  have  an  annual  roll-call  of  the  church, 
the  leader  is  able  to  bring  a  report  for  his  band  of  all  who  do  not  report 
for  themselves,  and  the  church  can  know  who  and  where  its  mem- 
bers are. 

"  It  is  not  claimed  that  this  method  is  perfect,  and  it  is  not  set  in  cast- 
iron  rule.  Each  pastor  can  exercise  his  own  judgment  in  modifications 
of  it.  Myself  and  my  church  are  gratified  with  its  working,  and  it 
seems  worthy  at  least  of  being  suggested  in  connection  with  other 
methods  which  are  being  devised  for  promoting  efficiency  in  church 
work. ' ' 

LETTERS   OF    ENLISTMENT. 

In  order  intelligently  to  assign  new  members  to  special  departments 
of  Christian  work,  the  Rev.  N.  B.  Remick,  pastor  of  the  Ninth  Presby- 
terian Church,  of  Troy,  N.  Y.,  places  in  the  hands  of  each  new  member 
received  in  connection  with  the  church,  a  neat  four-page  circular,  size 
8>^x5><  inches,  printed  on  three  sides,  fourth  page  left  blank.  The 
circular  reads  as  follows: 

"Ninth  Presbyterian  Church,  Troy,  N.  Y. 
"  'yJ/y  heart  for  Christ,  and  uiy  hand  for  the  Church.^ 
"a  word  from  the  session. 
"Believing  that  you  desire  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on 
earth,  and  that  you  are  interested  in  the  prosperity  of  your  church,  the 
Session  send  you  this  schedule,  inviting  you  to  help  us  in  carrying  on 
the  activities  of  the  church  by  undertaking  specific  duties.     The  Ninth 
Church  can  succeed  only  in   proportion  as  it  enjoys  your  active  co- 
operation in  one  or  more  branches  of  Christian  work. 

' '  We  do  not  for  a  moment  forget  that  holy  living,  secret  and  family 
prayer,  private  study  of  the  Bible,  liberality  in  giving  as  God  prospers 


3$  MEJ'fHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

US,  regular  attenaance  upon  the  Sabbath  services  and  personal  labor  for 
the  conversion  and  sanctification  of  souls,,  are  among  the  supreme  duties 
of  our  Christian  life.  But  leaving  the  performance  of  such  duties 
largely  to  the  promptings  of  the  individual  heart  and  conscience  as 
illumined  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  cordially  and  earnestly  request  you 
now  to  unite  with  us  in  this  scheme  of  Christian  work. 
"  'Seek  that  you  ma}^  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church.' 

"p:Ersonai.  work. 
"  'To  EvKRY  Man  His  Work.' — Read  Matt.  2^:14-^0;  Luke  i3:6-g. 

' '  In  connecting  myself  with  the  body  of  believers  known  as  the  Ninth 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Troy,  N.  Y.,  I  confess  myself  not  only  in  need 
of  the  benefits  derived  from  fellowship  with  those  who  have  been  called 
by  the  same  sovereign  grace,  but  also  under  the  responsibility  of  aiding 
in  so  far  as  I  may  be  able  to  carry  on  the  work  for  the  Master  into  the 
fields  of  personal  effort  that  have  been  opened  before  this  church.  I 
shall,  therefore,  be  glad  if  I  can  be  of  service  in  connection  with  those 
specific  branches  of  work  named  below,  before  which  I  have  placed  a 
-(-.  In  these,  I  trust,  I  may  be  able  to  be  'not  barren,  nor  unfaithful 
in  the  Work  of  the  lyord.'  If  it  shall  appear,  later,  that  I  have  time 
and  talent  to  take  up  other  work,  it  shall  be  my  pleasure  to  do  so, 
thankful  for  the  exalted  privilege  of  being  among  those  who  are 
'  workers  together  with  God. ' 

' '  prayer  meetings. 

"  I.  Will  attend  the  Wednesday  Evening  'Family  Gathering.' 
"2.  Will  attend  the  lyadies'  Tuesday  Afternoon  Pra3^er  Meeting. 
"3.  Will  attend  the  District  Prayer  Meetings. 

"  SUNDAY-SCHOOI.. 

"  I.  Will  teach  in  Sunday-school. 
"2.  Will  gather  scholars  for  the  Sunday-school. 

"3.  Will  attend  the  Teachers'  Meeting  following  the  'Family  Gath- 
ering,' Wednesday  evening. 

"4.  Will  look  up  absentees  from  \\\y  class. 

"5.  Will  attend  the  sessions  of  the  Sunday-schools. 

"young  peopi^e's  meetings. 

"  I.  Will  attend  the  Monday  Evening  Young  Men's  Meeting. 
"2.  Will  attend  the  Monday  Evening  Young  Ladies'  Meeting. 
"3.  Will  attend  the  vSunday  Morning  Prayer  Meeting. 
''4.  Will  attend  the  Sunday  Evenijig  Young  People's  Meeting. 


HOW  TO  make;  a  working  church.  "59 

"5.  Will  attend  the  Meetings  of  the  'lyook-up  I^egion.' 

"6.  Will  attend  the  Meetings  of  the  '  Remick  Mission  Band.' 

' '  VISITING. 

"  I.  Among  the  Sick. 

"2.  Among  absent  members  in  my  district. 

"3.  Among  the  new  members  of  our  Church,  and  strangers. 

"generai,. 

"  I .  Will  distribute  religious  papers  and  tracts. 

"2.  Will  cultivate  flowers  for  the  church  and  for  distribution  among 
the  sick. 

"3.  Will  endeavor  by  personal  effort  to  lead  others  to  Christ. 

' '  4.  Will  endeavor  to  assist  in  church  music. 

"5.  Will  endeavor  to  find  out  all  who  do  not  attend  any  church,  and 
urge  them  to  attend  some  church  regularly. 

"6.  Will  assist  in  the  work  of  the  'Ladies'  Aid  Society.' 

"7.  Will  assist  in  the  work  of  the  'L,adies'  Missionary  Society.' 

"8.  Will  be  a  Temperance  Worker. 

' '  9.  Will  invite  strangers  in  the  city  to  our  church  meetings. 

"  10.  Will  help  my  fellow  members  in  every  way  within  my  power. 

' '  What  are  you  now  doing  for  the  Church  ? 

"If  there  is  an5^thing  you  are  willing  to  do,  not  mentioned  above, 
state  it  in  one  of  the  blank  places  under  the  appropriate  heads. 

Name, 

Address, 


"Please  sign  your  name  and  address  where  indicated,  and  give  this 
paper  to  your  Pastor  or  to  the  Elder  of  your  church  district." 

A  modified   I^ETTER. 

The  following  confidential  circular  letter  is  a  representative  of  a  some- 
what modified  class,  in  which  the  pastor  seeks  to  acquaint  himself  not 
only  with  what  may  be  the  wish  of  the  members  concerning  the  depart- 
ment of  work  which  they  prefer,  but  seeks  to  obtain  other  information 
which  would  be  helpful  to  him  as  pastor  of  the  people  whom  he  thus 
addresses, 

(  confidential.  ) 
"Questions  Touching  Life  and  Service. 

"  To  be  Answered  Only  for  the  Pastor's  Eye  and  Information. 
' '  If  you  find  questions  that  do  not  appertain  to  you,  pass  your  pen 
through  them.     If  you  have  to  ansvv^er  '  No '  to  any  for  reasons  you 


40  METHOD  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

wish  to  explain,  kindly  communicate  with  me  that  you  may  not  be  mis- 
understood. 

I.  Is  family  worship  a  part  of  the  daily  life  in  your  home  ? 
'2.  Do  you  attend  regularly  on  church?  Morning  service? 

Evening  service  ? 
'  3.  Do  you  attend  the  Prayer  Meeting? 
'  4.  Do  you  regularly  participate  in  the  Communion  ? 
'5.  Are  you  connected  with  either  of  our  Sunday  Schools?  If 

so,  which? 
'  6.  Are  you  engaged  in  any  other  Mission  Work  or  School  ? 

State  what  ? 

7.  Do  you  belong  to  any  one  of  the  Ladies'  Working  Societies,  as 
an  active  member  or  contributor?  Please  to  state  how? 

8.  Do  you  contribute  regularly  to  all  the  benevolent  enterprises  of 
the  church? 

9.  Have  you  any  plan  for  systematic  Bible  Study  ? 

10.  Have  you  any  systematic  plan  of  giving  to  God  for  the  support 
of  the  ministry  in  our  own  land  and  among  the  heathen  ? 

II.  Have  you  any  systematic  plan  of  giving  to  the  Poor? 

12.  Do  you  ever  think  of  bringing  a  Free-will  offering  to  God 
according  as  He  has  blessed  you  ? 

13.  If  never  before,  will  you  this  year  adopt  a  plan  of  systematic 
giving  to  God? 

14.  Will  you  assist  the  Pastor  and  Elders  of  the  church  in  calling 
upon  and  welcoming  the  new  members?  See  i  Cor.  xii. 

15.  Will  you  endeavor  to  break  up  the  conventional  stiffness  and 
unchristian  inhospitality  towards  strangers  that  characterize 
almost  all  churches;  and,  instead  of  passing  them  by,  extend  to 
them  a  kindly  greeting  and  cordial  welcome,  as  you  may  find 
them  in  your  pew,  in  the  aisles  or  lobby  of  the  cliurch;  and  so 
fulfill  the  law  of  Christ?     (i  Peter  iii.,  8;  Matt,  vii.,  12). 

"16.  Will  you  try  to  attend  all  the  church  services  whenever  the 

house  is  open  for  worship  ? 
"17.  Will  you  try  to  be  in  your  seat  when  the  sendees  begin  so  as 

not  to  disturb  those  who  are  punctual  ? 
"18.  Will  you  ask  God  to  help  you  to  win  at  least  one  soul  to  Christ 

and  salvation  this  year? 

"These  questions  are  asked  with  the  simple  design  of  helping  to 
'  keep  you  from  falling  and  to  present  you  faultless  before  the 
presence  of  His  glory  with  exceeding  joy.'     (Jude,  24.) 

Affectionately,  your  pastor." 


Part  II. 

SAVING  THE  YOUNG. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HOW  TO  REACH  AND  SAVE  THE  YOUNG. 


THE  hope  of  the  church  and  the  hope  of  the  world  is  with  the  young. 
If  the  young  people  of  the  next  generation  could  be  kept  from  form- 
ing the  habit  of  intemperance,  only  a  few  years  would  elapse  until  one 
after  another,  in  quick  succession,  the  intemperate  classes  and  moderate 
drinkers  would  have  passed  away,  and  this  would  be  a  temperance  land. 
If  the  young  of  the  rising  generation  could  be  saved  from  profanity, 
Sabbath  desecration,  vice  and  immorality,  and  could  be  imbued  with 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  brought  to  reconciliation  with 
God  through  his  Son,  in  a  very  few  years  this  nation  would  not  only  be 
called  a  Christian  nation  out  of  mere  compliment,  but  it  would  be  such 
in  deed  and  in  truth.     If  the  young  who  are  rapidly  coming  upon  the 
stage  of  action  could  be  schooled  to  become  faithful  workers  for  Christ, 
only  a  few  years  would  need  to  elapse  before  this  world  could  be  laid  as 
a  sparkling  jewel  at  the  feet  of  the   world's   Redeemer.     The   great 
trouble  is,  that  the  children  come  under  the  influence  of  the  church, 
and  of  Christianity,  during  their  very  earliest  years,  and  then  so  many 
pass  beyond  the  reach  of  its  suasion  and  power,  to  find  in  the  world 
the  influences  which  form  their  characters  for  irreligion,  and  often  times 
for  infidelity  and  sin.    Many  others  who  remain  within  the  realm  of  the 
church's  influence  fail  to  flnd  anything  in  which  to  actively  employ 
their  talents.     What  little  is  done,  is  done  by  the  older  members,  who 
assume  all  the  burdens  and  all  the  responsibilities.     They   erect  the 
churches,  they  pay  the  minister,  the  sexton,  conduct  the  prayer-meet- 
ings and  discharge  the  offices  of  the  official  boards.    No  work  is  blocked 
out,  and  nothing  is  done  to  engage  the  effort,  and  thus  to  secure  the 
more  abiding   interest  of  the  young  in  the  church.     An  Englishman 
once  said:   "You  can  make  something  out  of  a  Scotchman,  if  you  catch 
him  young."     The  rising  generation,  of  all  nationalities,  can  only  be 
developed  into  efficient  Christian  workers  if  they  are  set  early  to  work. 
Many  of  the  methods  which  have  met  with  the  largest  success  in  in- 
fluencing the  young  are  the  growth  of  more  recent   years.     Among 

C41) 


42  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

these  may  be  named  ' '  The  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor, "  "  The 
White  Cross  Army,"  "The  King's  Daughters,"  "The  Boys'  Brigade," 
various  forms  of  "Guilds,"  "Workingmen's  Clubs,"  " Beneficial  Soci- 
eties," "  Sewing  Circles, "  "  Kitchen  Gardens, "  "  Chautauqua  Classes, " 
"Bible  Correspondence  Schools,"  "Worker's  Training  Classes,"  "Pa- 
rochial Associations, "  "  The  Shut-in  Society, ' '  and  numerous  other  or- 
ganizations. Most  of  these,  together  with  all  of  the  older  methods, 
such  as  Catechetical  Instruction,  Christian  Nurture,  and  various  other 
forms  of  reaching  and  saving  the  young,  will  be  treated  in  the  later 
pages  of  this  volume,  and  in  the  various  chapters  to  which  the}-  sever- 
ally belong. 

In  this  chapter  w^e  purpose  to  treat  of  the  ' '  Society  of  Christian  En- 
deavor," "The  White  Cross  Army,"  "The  White  Ribbon  Army," 
"The  Young  Christian's  Association,"  and  "The  Boy's  Brigade." 

THE   SOCIETY   OF   CHRISTIAN   ENDEAVOR. 

The  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor  is  the  outgrowth  of  an  association 
formed  by  Rev.  F.  E.  Clark,  then  of  Portland,  Maine,*  to  meet  the 
needs  of  his  individual  congregation.  With  this  one  society,  formed  in 
the  winter  of  1 880-81,  the  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor  had  its  begin- 
ning. In  1884  there  were  156  societies;  in  1885,  253  societies;  in  1S86, 
850  societies.  These  societies  comprise  about  50,000  active  and 
associate  members.  They  are  located  in  thirty-three  different  states 
and  territories.  The  largest  per  cent,  in  any  one  portion  of  the  country 
is  in  New  England,  the  home  of  the  work.  "In  New  England  alone 
there  are  430  societies.  The  reason  for  this  larger  proportion  is  plain. 
Here  the  work  originated;  here  the  press  and  the  pulpit  have  taken  it 
up  and  brought  it  before  the  people;  here  are  the  homes  of  those  gentle- 
men who  were  instrumental  in  its  start. ' ' 

The  society  is  suited  to  the  needs  of  all  denominations,  and  its  850 
societies  are  distributed  about  as  follows:  Congregational  432,  Presby- 
terian no.  Baptist  79,  Methodist  34,  I^utheran  4,  Reformed  16,  Epis- 
copal I,  Union  20,  Undenominational  6,  Unknown  142. 

The  membership  of  this  society  has  increased  as  follows:  In  1881,  60 
members;  in  1882,  200  members;  in  1883,  2,691  members;  in  1884,  8,905 
members;  in  1885,  14,892  members;  in  July,  1S86,  as  reported  at  Sara- 
toga, 50,000  members. 

In  view  of  the  large  results  w^hich  have  already  been  secured,  we 
have  deemed  it  proper  to  give  as  full  a  presentation  of  this  society  as 


♦Now  pastor  of  Phillips  Church,  Boston,  Massachusetts. 


HOW  TO  re;ach  and  save  The  young.  43 

our  space  will  allow.  The  following  is  from  the  little  book  entitled 
"The  Children  and  the  Church,"  by  Rev.  F.  E.  Clark.* 

' '  In  the  winter  of  1 8S0-8 1 ,  in  connection  with  some  Sunday-school 
prayer-meetings,  quite  a  large  number  of  boys  and  girls  of  my  congre- 
gation seemed  hopefully  converted.  Their  ages  ranged  from  ten  to 
eighteen,  most  of  them  being  over  fourteen  years  old.  They  were 
bright,  earnest,  natural  3'oung  Christians,  with  all  the  faults  and  all  the 
virtues  and  promise  of  ordinary  boys  and  girls. 

"The  questions  became  serious  ones.  How  shall  this  band  be  trained, 
how  shall  they  be  set  to  work,  how  shall  they  be  fitted  for  church  mem- 
bership? Is  it  safe,  with  only  the  present  agencies  at  work,  to  admit 
them  to  church  membership?  These  questions  were  pressing  for  an 
immediate  answer,  for  a  few  months  of  inaction  and  sloth  might  blast 
many  of  these  budding  Christian  characters.  Stimulated  and  guided 
by  an  article  of  Dr.  Cuyler's,  concerning  a  young  people's  association 
in  his  church,  I  asked  the  young  Christians  to  my  house  to  consider 
the  formation  of  a  society  for  Christian  work.  They  responded  in  large 
numbers;  and  after  talking  the  matter  over,  finding  them  willing  and 
eager  to  enter  upon  active  religious  duties,  we  formed  a  Society  of 
Christian  Endeavor  of  some  sixty  members,  all  of  whom  signed  their 
names  to  the  stringent  rules  of  the  constitution,  after  having  them  fully 
explained,  and  apparently  with  an  understanding  of  their  purport. 
Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  this  movement  originated  in  an  hour  of  prac- 
tical necessity  and  to  meet  a  felt  need;  and  it  has  been,  we  think,  from 
the  beginning,  a  humble,  tentative,  flexible  effort  to  train  young  Chris- 
tians for  usefulness  and  service  in  the  church  of  God.  It  has  not  been 
claimed  that  this  is  the  only  way  or  the  best  way  to  train  young  Chris- 
tians; only  that  it  is  one  way  which  has  received  some  signal  marks  of 
the  divine  approval.  Perhaps  an  adequate  idea  of  the  purpose  and 
object  of  the  society  can  best  be  derived  from  the 

Constitution  and  By-Laws  of  the  Young  People's  Society  op 
Christian  Endeavor.! 

"Article  I. — Name.  This  Society  shall  be  called  the  Young  Peo- 
ple's Society  of  Christian  Endeavor. 

"Article  II. — Object.  Its   object   shall  be   to   promote   an   earnest 


*"The  Children  and  the  Church,"  by  Rev.  F.  E-  Clark,  loS  pp.,  Boston  Congregational  Sunday- 
school  and  Publication  Society.  This  is  a  most  excellent  volume,  and  should  be  read  by  all  who 
design  organizing  one  of  the  auxiliary  societies. 

fConcerning  this  Constitution,  its  author,  Rev.  F.  E-  Clark,  saj'S:  "This  Constitution  has  been 
prepared  with  great  care,  and  seemed  to  meet  with  the  very  general  endorsement  of  the  Fourth 
Annual  Conference  at  Ocean  Park.    It  is  not  intended  to  be  binding  upon  any  local  society,  but  is 


44  MKTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Christian  life  among  its  members,  to  increase  their  mutual  acquaintance 
and  to  make  them  more  useful  in  the  service  of  God. 

"ArticIvE  III. — Membersliip.  i.  The  members  shall  consist  of  two 
classes,  Active  and  Associate. 

"  2.  Active  Members.  The  Active  Members  of  this  Society  shall  con- 
sist of  all  young  persons  who  believe  themselves  to  be  Christians,  and 
who  sincerely  desire  to  accomplish  the  results  above  specified. 

"  3.  Associate  Members.  All  youg  persons  of  worthy  character,  who 
are  not  at  present  willing  to  be  considered  decided  Christians,  may  be- 
come Asssciate  Members  of  this  Society.  They  shall  have  the  special 
prayers  and  sympathy  of  the  Active  members,  but  shall  be  excused 
from  taking  part  in  the  prayer-meeting.  It  is  expected  that  all  Associ- 
ate members  will  regularly  attend  the  prayer-meetings,  and  that  they  will 
in  time  become  Active  Members,  and  the  Society  will  work  to  this  end. 

"4.  They  shall  become  members  upon  being  elected  by  the  Society, 
after  carefully  examining  the  Constitution,  and  upon  signing  their 
names  to  it,  thereby  pledging  themselves  to  live  tip  to  its  requirements. 

"Article  IV. — Officers,  i.  The  officers  of  this  Society  shall  be  a 
President,  Vice-president,  Secretary  and  Treasurer,  who  shall  be  chosen 
from  among  the  Active  Members. 

"2.  There  shall  also  be  a  I^ookout  Committee,  a  Prayer-meeting 
Committee,  a  Social  Committee,  and  such  other  committees  as  the  local 
needs  of  each  society  may  require,  each  consisting  of  five  Active  Mem- 
bers. 

"  Article  V. — Duties  of  Officers,  i.  President.  The  President  of 
Society  shall  perform  the  duties  usually  pertaining  to  that  office.  He 
shall  have  special  watch  over  the  interests  of  the  Society,  and  it  shall 
be  his  care  to  see  that  the  different  committees  perform  the  duties  de- 
volving upon  them. 

"2.  Vice-president.  The  Vice-president  shall  perform  the  duties  of 
the  President  in  his  absence. 

"3.  Secretary.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretary  to  keep  a  record 
of  the  members,  and  to  correct  it  from  time  to  time,  as  may  be  necessary, 
and  to  obtain  the  signature  of  each  newly  elected  member  to  the  Consti- 
tution; also  to  correspond  with  absent  members,  and  inform  them  of  their 
standing  in  the  Society;  also  to  keep  correct  minutes  of  all  business 

to  be  regarded  simply  in  the  light  of  a  recommendation,  especially  for  the  guidance  of  new  organ- 
izations and  those  nnacqviainted  with  the  work  of  the  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor.  It  is  hoped, 
however,  for  the  sake  of  uniformity,  that  the  Consliiutioii,  which  deals  only  with  main  principles, 
may  be  generally  adopted,  and  that  such  changes  as  ma\'  be  needed  to  adapt  the  society  to  local 
needs  will  be  made  in  the  By-Laws.  The  specimen  By-Laws  which  are  here  appended  embrace 
suggestions  for  the  government  of  the  society,  which  have  been  found  successful  in  many  places. 
Each  one  is  approved  by  experience. 


HOW  TO  RKACH  AND  SAVE  THE;  YOUNG.  45 

meetings  of  the  Society;  also  to  notify  all  persons  elected  to  office  or  to 
committees,  and  to  do  so  in  writing,  if  necessary. 

"4.  Treasjirer.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Treasurer  to  safely  keep 
all  moneys  belonging  to  the  Society,  and  to  pay  out  only  such  sums  as 
shall  be  voted  by  the  Society. 

"Article  VI. — Duties  of  Committees,  i.  Lookout  Committee.  It 
shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  bring  new  members  into  the  So- 
ciety, to  introduce  them  to  the  work  and  to  the  other  members,  and  to 
affectionately  look  after  and  reclaim  any  that  seem  indifferent  to  their 
duties.  This  Committee  shall  also,  by  personal  investigation,  satisfy 
themselves  of  the  fitness  of  young  persons  to  become  members  of  this 
Society,  and  shall  propose  their  names  at  least  one  week  before  their 
election  to  membership. 

"2.  Prayer  Meeting  Committee.  This  Committee  shall  have  in  charge 
the  prayer  meeting,  shall  see  that  a  topic  is  assigned  and  a  leader  ap- 
pointed for  each  meeting,  and  shall  do  what  it  can  to  secure  faithfulness 
to  the  prayer  meeting  pledge. 

"3.  Social  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to 
promote  the  social  interests  of  the  Society,  by  welcoming  strangers  to 
the  meetings  and  by  providing  for  the  mutual  acquaintance  of  the  mem- 
bers by  occasional  sociables,  for  which  any  appropriate  entertainment 
may  be  provided. 

' '  4.  Each  Committee  shall  make  a  report  in  writing  to  the  Society  at 
the  monthly  business  meeting,  concerning  the  work  of  the  past  month. 

"Article  VII. —  The  Prayer  Meeting,  i.  It  is  expected  that  all  the 
members  shall  be  present  at  every  meeting,  unless  detained  by  some 
absolute  necessity,  and  that  each  Active  Member  shall  take  some  part, 
however  slight,  in  every  meeting.  The  meetings  shall  be  held  just  one 
hour,  and  at  the  close,  some  time  may  be  taken  for  introduction  and  so- 
cial intercourse,  if  desired. 

"2.  Once  each  month  an  Experience,  or  Consecration,  Meeting  shall 
be  held,  at  which  each  Active  Member  shall  speak  concerning  his  pro- 
gress in  the  Christian  life.  If  any  one  chooses,  he  can  express  his  feel- 
ings by  an  appropriate  verse  of  Scripture,  or  other  quotation. 

"3.  At  each  Experience,  or  Consecration,  Meeting,  the  roll  shall  be 
called,  and  the  response  of  the  Active  Members  who  are  present  shall 
be  considered  as  a  reneAved  expression  of  allegiance  to  Christ.  It  is  ex- 
pected that,  if  any  one  is  obliged  to  be  absent  from  this  meeting,  he 
will  send  the  reason  for  such  absence  by  some  one  who  attends. 

"4.  If  any  Active  Member  of  this  Society  is  absent  from  this  monthly 
meeting  and  fails  to  send  an  excuse,  the  lyookout  Committee  is  expected 


46  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

to  take  the  name  of  such  a  one,  and,  in  a  kind  and  brotherly  spirit,  as- 
certain the  reason  for  the  absence.  If  any  Active  Member  of  the  Soci- 
ety is  absent  and  unexcused  from  three  consecutive  monthly  meetings, 
such  a  one  ceases  to  be  a  member  of  the  Society,  and  his  name  shall  be 
stricken  from  the  list  of  members. 

"Article  VIII. — Business  Meetings  and  Elections,  i.  Business  Meet- 
ings may  be  held  at  the  close  of  the  evening  prayer-meeting,  or  at  any 
other  time  in  accordance  with  the  call  of  the  President. 

"2.  An  Election  of  Officers  and  Committees  shall  be  held  once  in  six 
months.  Names  may  be  proposed  by  a  Nominating"  Committee  ap- 
pointed by  the  President. 

"Article  IX. — Relation  to  the  Church.  This  Society  being  in  closest 
relation  to  the  Church,  the  Pastor,  Deacons,  Elders  or  Stewards,  and 
Sunday-school  Superintendents,  shall  be,  ex-officiis,  Honorary  Members. 
Any  difficult  question  may  be  laid  before  them  for  advice. 

"Article  'K.—  Withdi'azuals.  Any  member  who  may  wish  to  with- 
draw from  the  Society,  shall  state  the  reasons  in  writing  to  the  Lookout 
Committee  and  Pastor,  and  if  these  reasons  seem  sufficient  they  may, 
by  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  the  Society,  be  allowed  to  withdraw. 

"Article  XI. — Miscellaneous,  i.  Any  other  Committees  may  be 
added  and  duties  assumed  by  this  Society,  which  in  the  future  may 
seem  best. 

"2.  This  Constitution  may  be  amended  by  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  the 
members  present,  provided  that  notice  of  such  amendment  be  given  in 
writing,  and  be  recorded  by  the  Secretary,  at  least  one  week  before  the 
amendment  is  acted  upon. 

By-Laws  for  the  Regulation  of  Local  Societies.* 
"Article  I.     This  Society  shall  hold  a  praj-er  meeting  on 


evening  of  each  week.  The  last  regular  prayer  meeting  of  each  month 
shall  be  an  Experience,  or  Consecration,  Meeting,  at  which  the  roll 
shall  be  called. 

"Article  II. — Optiorial  Method  of  Conducting  the  Expej-ience,  or  Con- 
secration, Meeting.      At   this   meeting  the  roll  may  be  called  by  the 

*If  it  is  thought  that  these  rules  and  regulations  are  unnecessarily  long,  it  should  be  borne  dis- 
tinctly in  mind  that  these  specimen  By-Laws  are  simply  suggcstio^is.  It  is  not  recommended  that 
they  be  adopted  entire,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Model  Constitution,  for  all  of  them  would  not  be 
adapted,  perhaps,  to  the  need  of  any  one  Society,  but  from  them  all  valuable  hints  may  be  derived 
for  the  governnienl  of  local  organizations.  The  fundamental  principles  of  the  society  are  exceed- 
ingly simple  (as  explained  elsewhere),  and  only  so  many  of  the  above  rules  need  be  adopted  as 
seem  necessary  to  the  easy  working  of  this  plan  for  Christian  nurture.  Undue  attention  to  rules 
and  parliamentary  law  is  to  be  deprecated,  and  the  fundamental  fact  that  the  object  of  this  Society 
is  solely  for  Chyisiian  work  and  growth  should  uevcr  be  lost  out  of  sight. 


HOW  TO  REACH  AND  SAVE  THE  YOUNG.  47 

leader  during  the  meeting,  instead  of  at  its  close.  /After  the  opening 
exercises,  the  names  of  five  or  more  may  be  called,  and  then  a  hymn 
sung  or  a  prayer  offered.  Thus  varied,  with  singing  and  prayer  inter- 
spersed, the  entire  roll  may  be  called. 

"Artici^E  III.  This  Society  shall  hold  its  regular  Business  Meet- 
ing, for  members  only,  at  the  close  of  the  first  regular  prayer  meeting 
in  the  month.  Special  Business  Meetings  at  the  call  of  the  President. 
At  all  business  meetings,  the  Associate  Members  shall  be  privileged  to 
take  part  in  the  discussion,  but  shall  not  be  allowed  to  vote  on  the 
question. 

"Article  IV. — Other  Committees  may  be  added  according  to  the 
needs  of  local  Societies,  whose  duties  may  be  defined  as  follows  : — 

"  The  Siinday-scJwol  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  dut}'  of  this  Com- 
mittee to  endeavor  to  bring  into  our  Sunday-school  those  who  do  not 
attend  elsewhere,  and  to  cooperate  with  the  Superintendent  and  officers 
of  the  school,  in  any  ways  which  they  may  suggest  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Sunday-school. 

"  The  Calling  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to 
have  a  special  care  for  tho.se  among  the  j^oung  people  who  do  not  feel 
at  home  in  our  midst,  to  call  on  them,  and  to  remind  others  where  calls 
should  be  made.  ' 

''Music  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  pro- 
vide for  the  singing  at  the  Tuesday  evening  meeting,  and  also  to  turn 
the  musical  ability  of  the  Societ}-  to  account,  when  necessar}^,  at  public 
religious  meetings. 

''Missionary  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to 
provide  for  an  occasional  Missionary  Meeting,  to  interest  the  members 
of  the  Society  in  all  ways  in  missionary  topics,  and  to  aid  in  any  man- 
ner, which  may  seem  practicable,  the  cause  of  home  and  foreign  mis- 
sions. 

' '  Flozver  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  pro- 
vide flowers  for  the  pulpit  and  to  distribute  them  to  the  sick  at  the  close 
of  the  Sabbath  services. 

"  Temperance  Committee.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to 
do  what  may  be  deemed  best  to  promote  temperance  principles  and  sen- 
timent among  the  members  of  the  Society. 

"  ArticIvE  V. — The  election  of  Officers  and  Committees  shall  be  held 

at   the  first  business  meeting  in and A  Nominating 

Committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  President,  of  which  the  Pastor 
may  be  a  member,  ex-officio. 

' '  While  membership  on  the  board  of  ofl&cers  or  Committees  of  this 


48  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Society  should  be  distributed,  as  evenly  as  the  best  good  of  the  Society 
will  warrant,  among  the  different  members,  the  offices  should  not  be 
considered  places  of  honor  to  be  striven  for,  but  simply  opportunities 
for  increased  usefulness,  and  any  ill-feeling  or  jealousy  springing  from 
this  cause  shall  be  deemed  unworthy  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Chris- 
tian Endeavor.  When,  however,  a  member  has  been  fairly  elected,  it 
is  expected  that  he  will  consider  his  office  a  sacred  trust,  to  be  consci- 
entiously accepted,  and  never  to  be  declined  except  for  most  urgent  and 
valid  reasons.  The  above  clause  of  the  By-laws  may  be  read  before 
each  semi-annual  election  of  officers. 

"Article  VI. — All  applications  for  membership  shall  be  made  on 
printed  forms,  which  shall  be  supplied  by  the  Lookout  Committee,  and 
returned  to  them  for  consideration.  Names  may  be  proposed  for  mem- 
bership at  the  close  of  the  Experience  Meetings,  and  shall  be  voted  on 
by  the  Society  at  the  following  Business  Meetings.  The  Lookout  Com- 
mittee may  also,  in  order  to  satisfy  itself  of  t]je  Christian  character  of 
the  candidate,  present  to  all  candidates  for  Active  Membership  the  fol- 
lowing card  to  be  vSigned: — 

"Trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  strength,  I  promise  him  that 
I  will  try  to  do  whatever  he  would  like  to  have  me  do ;  that  I  will  pray 
to  him  and  read  the  Bible  every  day,  and  that,  just  so'  far  as  I  know 
how,  throughout  my  whole  life  I  will  try  to  lead  a  Christian  life. 

Signed, . 

"Article  VII.  Persons  who  have  forfeited  their  membership  may 
be  re-admitted  on  recommendation  of  the  Lookout  Committee  and  the 
pastor,  and  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  the  members  present  at  any  regular  Busi- 
ness Meeting. 

"Article  VIII.  New  members  shall  sign  the  Constitution  and  B}^- 
laws  within  two  weeks  from  their  election,  to  confirm  the  vote  of  the 
Societ3^ 

"Article  IX.  Any  who  can  not  accept  the  office  to  which  they 
may  be  elected  shall  notify  the  President  in  writing  before  the  next  Busi- 
ness Meeting,  at  which  the  vacancy  shall  be  filled. 

"Article  X.  Membership  tickets  may  be  furnished  to  all  members 
of  the  Societ}^,  admitting  them  to  all  the  sociables.  The  Social  Com- 
mittee may  furnish  tickets  to  members  for  their  friends,  providing  they 
are  suitable  persons,  admitting  them  to  the  sociable  dated  on  the  ticket. 

"Article  XL  The  Lookout  Committee  shall  read  the  names  of  any 
who  may  cease  to  be  members,  and  give  the  reason  why  their  names 
should  be  taken  off  the  list. 

"Article  XII.     Cards  of  Dismission  to  other  Christian  Endeavor 


HOW  TO  REACH  AND  SAVE  THE  YOUNG.  49 

Societies  stiall  be  given  to  members  in  good  standing  wlio  apply  in  writ- 
ing to  be  released  from  their  obligations  to  the  Society.  This  release 
to  take  effect  when  they  shall  become  members  of  another  Society;  un- 
til then,  their  names  shall  be  kept  on  the  Absent  I^ist,  Members  re- 
moving to  other  places,  or  desiring  to  join  other  Christian  Endeavor  So- 
cieties in  this  city,  are  requested  to  obtain  Cards  of  Dismission  and 
Recommendation  within  six  months  from  the  time  of  their  leaving  us, 
unless  they  shall  give  satisfactory  reasons  to  the  Society  for  their  further 
delay.     These  cards  shall  be  good  for  six  months  only. 

"  ArticIvE  XIII.  Members  who  can  not  meet  with  us  for  a  time  are 
requested  to  obtain  a  lycave  of  Absence,  which  shall  be  granted  by  the 
Society  on  recommendation  of  the  I^ookout  Committee  and  Pastor,  and 
their  names  shall  be  placed  on  the  Absent  List. 

"Article  XIV. members  shall  constitute  a  quorum. 

"Article  XV.  These  By-laws  maybe  amended  by  a  two-thirds' 
vote  of  the  members  present.  * 

"  It  is  to  be  seen  from  this  Constitution  that  the  sole  purpose  of  this 
organization  is  to  promote,  in  every  way  possible,  the  religious  life  of  its 
members.  It  is  not  a  literary  society,  although  if  it  is  thought  best  in 
any  particular  instance  to  promote  the  attractiveness  of  the  society,  one 
evening  of  the  week  may  be  set  apart  for  literary  exercises  under  its 
auspices,  provided  these  exercises  in  no  way  interfere  with  the  religious 
life  of  the  members.  It  is  not  a  social  club  for  young  people,  although 
once  each  month,  at  least,  there  should  be  a  social  gathering  where  the 
boys  and  girls  may  be  assured  of  a  good  time;  but  this  is  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  making  the  distinctively  and  avowedly  religious  aims  of  the 
society  more  attractive.  In  short,  the  sole  object  of  the  organization  is 
to  make  religion,  child  religion,  a  natural,  rational,  permanent  part  of 
the  child's  life;  to  make  the  I^ord  Jesus  Christ  to  appear  the  children's 
friend,  and  his  active,  acknowledged  service  something  to  be  entered 
into  and  enjoyed  by  all  young  persons  as  heartily,  zealously,  and  con- 
stantly as  their  studies  and  their  games. 

"To  be  more  specific,  what  in  detail  are  the  objects  of  this  society? 

"First,  it  will  be  seen  that  one  great  object  of  the  organization  is  to 
provide  a  natural  and  pleasant  channel  through  which  young  people  and 
even  little  children  may  every  week  acknowledge  Christ. 

"Active  membership  implies,  according  to  the  constitution,  that  one 
is  trying  to  be  a  Christian,  and  every  one  that  joins  it  promises  and  ex- 

*  Copies  of  this  Constitution  and  By-Laws  printed  in  cheap  pamphlet  form,  together  with  other 
useful  .aids  in  the  formation  of  a  Society,  can  be  had  in  a  tract  entitled  "Young  People's  Society  of 
Christian  Endeavor— What  it  is  and  How  it  Works, "  published  by  the  Congregational  Publishing 
Society,  Boston,  Massachusetts. 

4 


50  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

pects  to  perform  a  Christian's  duty.     The  ver}^  act  of  joining,  where 
the  rules  are  strictly  lived  up  to,  is  a  confession  of  allegiance  to  Christ. 

"In  the  second  place,  some  such  agency  as  this  gives  the  young  people 
something  to  do;  and  as  eveiy  pastor  knows,  nothing  stimulates  the 
budding  activity  of  the  Christian  like  having  some  means  of  expending 
his  energies. 

"In  the  third  place,  another  great  object  of  this  society  is  to  give  the 
pastor  and  older  Christian  friends  of  the  3^oung  people  an  opportunity  of 
knowing  constantly  their  religious  status.  No  one  who  belongs  to  this 
society  need  ever  drift  away  from  the  anchorage  of  a  religious  hope 
without  the  fact  being  very  soon  known  to  older  friends,  who  can  hope, 
by  wise  and  loving  counsel,  to  bring  back  the  wanderer  to  his  old 
mooring. 

"A  fourth  object  of  this  society  is  to  form  a  stepping-stone  to  church 
membership;  or  to  vary  the  figure,  to  make  a  temporary  shelter,  into 
which  the  young  convert  may  be  immediately  received  and  kept  in  com- 
parative safety  from  the  roaring  lion,  until  the  church  is  willing  to  re- 
ceive him  into  its  fold. 

"A  fifth  object  of  this  association  is  to  increase  the  efficiency  of  its 
members  for  future  service  in  the  church  of  Christ. 

' '  As  to  its  Rules.  These  rules  are  strict,  and  are  meant  to  be  strict. 
They  provide  that  only  those  who  give  good  evidence  of  conversion  to 
the  Ivord  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  active  members  of  the  society.  The  as- 
sociate members,  too,  while  Christian  character  is  not  required  of  them, 
do,  thereby,  in  becoming  associate  members,  put  themselves  directly 
under  religious  influences,  and  by  the  very  terms  of  the  constitution 
indicate  that  they  are  willing  to  have  the  prayers  of  the  active  members 
especially  offered  for  them.  The  committees  are  held  strictly  to  their 
respective  labors,  for  each  one  is  expected  to  report  once  each  month  as 
to  the  duties  performed  during  the  past  four  weeks.  But  the  peculi- 
arity, and,  to  a  large  extent  the  efficiency,  of  this  society  depends  upon 
its  prayer-meeting  rules  and  their  observ^ance. 

"Let  us  repeat  this  section  of  the  constitution  relating  to  the  prayer- 
meeting  with  emphasis,  for  in  proportion  as  these  rules  are  enforced 
and  lived  up  to  will  this  organization  be  of  real  value. 

The  Prayer-meeting.  It  is  expected  that  all  the  active  members  of 
this  society  will  be  present  at  every  meeting,  unless  detained  by  some 
absolute  necessity,  and  that  each  one  will  take  some  part,  however  slight, 
in  every  meeting.  The  meetings  shall  be  held  just  one  hour,  and  at  the 
close  some  time  may  be  taken  for  introduction  and  social  intercourse,  if 
desired.     Once  each  month   an   experience-meeting  shall  be  held,  at 


HOW  TO  REACH  AND  SAVE  THE  YOUNG.  5 1 

which  each  member  shall  speak  concerning  his  progress  in  the  Chris- 
tian life  for  the  past  month.  If  any  one  chooses,  he  can  express  his 
feelings  by  an  appropriate  verse  of  Scripture.  It  is  expected  that  if 
any  one  is  obliged  to  be  absent  from  this  experience-meeting,  he  will 
send  the  reason  for  such  absence  by  some  one  who  attends. 

' '  If  any  member  of  the  society  is  absent  from  the  monthly  experi- 
ence-meetings, and  fails  to  send  an  excuse,  the  lyOokout  Committee  is 
expected  to  take  the  name  of  such  a  one,  and,  in  a  kindly  and  brotherly 
spirit,  ascertain  the  reason  of  the  absence.  If  any  member  of  this  so- 
ciety is  absent  and  unexcused  from  three  consecutive  experience-meet- 
ings, such  a  one  ceases  to  be  a  member  of  the  society,  and  his  name 
shall  be  stricken  from  the  list  of  members. 

"Once  a  month,  with  more  than  usual  strictness,  the  rules  require 
eveiy  member  to  be  present-,  and  the  roll  is  called  to  find  if  any  are  ab- 
sent without  excuse.  Those  who  are  then  absent  from  the  monthly  ex- 
perience-meeting are  interviewed  by  the  I^ookout  Committee  before  the 
next  meeting,  and  it  is  found  that  when  this  precaution  is  taken,  the 
same  ones  are  rarel}^  absent  from  two  consecutive  monthly  meetings  ; 
while  if  they  are  absent  from  three  in  succession,  and  take  no  pains  to 
ask  for  an  excuse,  the  evidence  is  quite  conclusive  that  such  no  longer 
deser\'e  to  be  reckoned  as  active  members,  and  their  names  are  dropped 
from  the  roll.  The  society  is  thus  continually  self- weeded,  and  cannot 
contain  for  any  great  length  of  time  many  who  are  not  genuine  Chris- 
tians. All  are  expected,  too,  as  we  have  seen,  to  take  some  part  in 
every  meeting,  and  voluntarily  agree,  when  they  join  the  society,  at  least 
to  repeat  a  verse  in  the  weekly  meeting. 

"This  is  the  principal  and  distinguishing  rule  of  the  organization, 
and  we  may  be  pardoned  for  referring  to  it  again,  and  for  dwelling  upon 
it  at  some  length,  since  it  marks  the  differance  between  this  and  other 
societies  of  the  kind,  and  would  frequently,  we  think,  make  all  the  dif- 
ferance between  a  real,  live  young  people's  meeting  and  the  old  young 
people's  meetings  or  young  old  people's  meetings  which  exist  in  so 
many  churches. 

"The  rules  require,  too,  that  the  Prayer-meeting  Committee  shall  see 
that  topics  and  leaders  are  provided  for  every  meeting;  that  the  Social 
Committee  shall  furnish  games,  readings,  music,  etc.,  for  a  monthly 
sociable;  and  that  the  Lookout  Committee,  most  important  of  all, 
shall,  as  before  hinted,  not  only  find  new  members  for  the  society,  and 
decide  upon  their  fitness  to  join,  but  shall  also  keep  a  watchful  eye  on 
every  member  who  has  signed  the  constitution,  to  see  that  each  one 
lives  up  to  his  voluntarily  assumed  religious  duties." 


52  MKTHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

The  following  portion  of  this  article  is  from  the  pen  of  Rev.  F.  K. 
Clark,  in  a  pamphlet  tract,  entitled  "  Young  People's  Societ}^  of  Chris- 
tian Endeavor;  What  it  is  and  How  it  Works."  It  is  substantially 
Chapter  V.  from  "The  Children  and  the  Church,"  somewhat  con- 
densed. 

' '  A  society  thus  organized  among  the  young  people  has  proved  itself 
to  be  in  man}^  cases  a  half-way  house  to  the  church. 

"Into  this  society  the  new  Christian,  however  young  and  feeble  he 
may  be,  may  come  at  once.  Here  he  may  at  once  be  recognized  as  a 
Christian,  may  at  once  have  the  opportunity  and  be  encouraged  to 
acknowledge  his  Saviour,  and  at  once  be  set  to  work  for  him.  To  use 
another  figure,  this  society  bridges  the  dangerous  gap  between  conver- 
sion and  church  membership,  which  is  often  a  long  one  in  the  case  of 
young  disciples,  an  interval  when  many  stray  away,  and  are  lost  forever 
to  the  church  and  the  Christian  cause. 

' '  This  society  is  also  a  training-school  in  the  church. 

' '  It  gives  the  young  Christian  something  to  do  at  once, 

' '  It  accustoms  him  to  the  sound  of  his  own  voice  in  the  pra5^er- 
meeting. 

' '  It  causes  him  to  understand  that  he  has  a  part  to  perform  in  the 
activities  of  the  Church,  as  well  as  the  oldest  Christian.  It  sends  him 
upon  a  hundred  errands  for  Christ.  Very  soon  he  learns  that  he  has  a 
duty  in  the  general  church  prayer-meetings,  and  he  becomes  naturally 
and  easily  one  of  the  pastor's  trusted  helpers. 

' '  We  are  speaking  from  actual  experience  in  this  matter,  and  are  not 
theorizing.  A  generation  of  Christians  trained  from  early  boyhood  and 
girlhood  in  this  way,  patiently,  persistently,  kindly,  would  be  a  genera- 
tion of  working  Christians. 

"This  society  is  also  a  watch-tower  for  the  church. 

"The  pastor  ought  always  to  attend  the  prayer-meetings  and  the 
social  gatherings,  and,  unseen,  keep  his  hands  on  the  reins  of  the  or- 
ganization. If  he  does  so,  wisely  and  constantly,  he  can  not  help  know- 
ing how  the  young  converts  are  progressing  in  the  Christian  life.  If 
they  are  faithful  to  their  voluntary  vows,  he  knows  it,  and  can  mark 
with  joy  their  growth  in  grace.  If  they  are  negligent,  he  knows  that, 
and  can  at  once  look  after  and  reclaim  the  unfaithful  ones. 

' '  No  month  need  ever  go  by  without  the  pastor  knowing  the  religious 
status  of  each  of  his  young  people. 

"  Tlie  Committees.  The  various  committees  are  very  important  fea- 
tures of  the  Young  People's  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor.  With 
faithful,  earnest,  intelligent  committees,  the  work  can  hardly  fail  to  sue- 


HOW  TO  RKACH  AND  SAVE;  THE  YOUNG.  53 

ceed.  Perhaps  the  most  important  committee  is  the  '  Lookout  Com- 
mittee.' This  Committee  has,  for  part  of  its  work,  to  introduce  new 
members  to  the  society,  and  it  needs  to  take  great  pains  that  only  those 
who  have  begun  the  Christian  life  are  thus  introduced  as  active  mem- 
bers. But  its  most  delicate,  and  at  the  same  time  important,  duty  is  the 
reclaiming  of  those  who  have  grown  lax  and  indifferent  to  their  vows. 
If  any  Active  Member  is  away  from  the  monthly  Consecration  Meeting, 
the  Lookout  Committee  should  know  the  fact,  and  should  find  out  the 
reason  for  the  absence.  The  very  fact  that  this  Committee  is  on  the 
'lookout'  will  prove  a  salutary  restraint  upon  many.  There  are  but 
few  young  people  who  stay  away  who  can  not  be  reclaimed  and  brought 
back  to  their  allegiance  by  a  wise  and  faithful  Lookout  Committee. 

"The  other  committees,  especially  the  Prayer- meeting  and  Social 
Committees,  are  scarcely  less  important. 

"  The  Experience-meeting .  This  meeting  is  one  of  great  importance. 
It  may  be  called  by  various  names:  'Experience,'  'Consecration,' 
'  Progress,'  or  simply  the  '  Monthly  Meeting,'  but  whatever  name  it  is 
called  it  should  and  may  be  made  a  real  power.  At  this  meeting,  in 
some  way,  some  expression  of  renewed  loyalty  to  Christ  should  be  ob- 
tained from  every  Active  Member.  When  the  roll  is  called  it  should 
be  made  a  very  serious  matter,  and  the  mere  response  to  the  name  should 
be  considered  a  reconsecration.  Some  societies  have  found  it  best  to 
call  the  roll,  not  at  the  close,  but  during  the  progress  of  the  meeting,  so 
that  each  may  respond  to  his  name  with  a  prayer,  or  a  word  of  testi- 
mony, or  a  passage  of  Scripture.  This  plan  for  many  societies  is  the 
best. 

"  The  Associate  Mejnbers.  The  duties  of  the  Active  Members  are 
plain  enough:  humble  Christian  living,  constant  attendance  upon  the 
meetings  and  constant  participation.  The  duties  of  the  Associate  Mem- 
bers are  less  easily  defined.  They  are  the  young  people  who,  while 
they  are  not  willing  to  avow  themselves  active  Christians,  are  willing  to 
put  themselves  under  Christian  influences,  and  are  willing  to  receive  the 
prayers  of  the  Active  Members.  That  they  owe  something  to  the  so- 
ciety is  plain.  In  many  societies  attendance  upon  the  meetings  is 
required  from  the  Associate  Members,  but  not  participation  in  the 
meetings.  At  the  Experience  Meeting  in  some  societies  their  names 
are  called,  for  the  purpose  of  finding  out  if  they  are  present,  not  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  a  renewed  consecration.  Every  good  influence 
should  be  kept  around  such  members,  and  every  effort  made  to  bring 
them  to  Christ. 

' '  How  to  Form  a  Society.     Begin  with  as  many  earnest,  active  young 


54  METHODS   OP  CHURCH   WORK. 

Christians  as  are  available  for  this  work.  Do  not  be  anxious  for  nitm- 
bers.  Think  more  of  quality  than  quantity.  Half  a  score  of  those  who 
are  earnest  and  consecrated  are  worth  in  this  work  ten  score  of  half- 
hearted ones.  A  very  feiv  j^oung  people  of  the  right  sort  can  make  a 
strong  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor.  If  the  society  begins  right,  it  is 
sure  to  grow.  Do  not  lower  the  standard  or  cater  to  the  worldly  lax- 
ness  of  the  average  Christian  by  making  the  way  in  easy.  The  great 
danger  is  just  in  this  line — that  many  will  rush  in  at  first  who  have  no 
proper  conception  of  their  obligations,  and  who  will  prove  a  positive 
source  of  weakness  to  the  society.  Make  sure  that  every  one  who  joins 
fully  understands  his  duties  and  obligations,  and  is  willing,  in  Christ's 
strength,  to  undertake  them.  Call  together  the  earnest  young  Chris- 
tians who  are  thus  willing  to  pledge  themselves  to  this  work;  let  them 
adopt  and  sign  the  Constitution,  which  act  solemnly  pledges  them  to  a 
performance  of  these  duties;  let  them  choose  their  officers  and  com- 
mittees, and  the  society  is  formed  and  ready  to  go  forward  with  its 
work. 

''Summary.  The  essential  features,  then,  of  the  Young  People's 
Societ)^  of  Christian  Endeavor  are:  Pledged  and  constant  atttendance 
upon  the  weekly  prayer-meetings;  pledged  and  constant  participation 
therein  by  every  Active  Member;  pledged  and  constant  work  for  others 
through  the  committees,  and  in  any  waj'  which  may  be  suggested.  A 
few,  living  up  to  these  pledges  faithfully,  will,  with  the  blessings  of 
God,  soon  become  a  powerful  host  in  any  church.  There  is  no  danger 
that  the  rules  will  be  too  strictly  enforced.  There  is  great  danger  that 
they  will  be  regarded  too  loosely.  The  Society  that  looks  to  God  for 
all  blessings,  and  strictly  obser\^es  its  vows,  voluntarily  taken  by  each 
young  person,  can  not  fail.  More  can  be  learned  concerning  the  so- 
ciety from  a  careful  study  of  the  Constitution,  than  in  any  other  way 
perhaps. "  -'' 

The  printed  proceedings  of  the  Annual  Conferences  contain  much  that 
is  valuable,  and  show  the  rapid  growth  of  the  society,  and  give  also  the 
names  of  churches  where  societies  are  established.  No  Society  of  Chris- 
tian Endeavor  can  afford  to  be  without  a  copy  of  the  new  book  by  Rev. 
F.  E.  Clark,  entitled  "Young  People's  Prayer-meetings,  In  Theory  and 
Practice,  with  Fifteen  Hundred  Topics,"  published  by  Funk  &  Wag- 
nails,  20  Astor  Place,  New  York;   167  pp.,  i2mo.,  cloth,  price  60  cents. 


*  Constitutions,  reports.  Stmday-school  Committee  cards,  and  all  other  information  concerning 
the  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,  can  be  obtained  of  the  general  secretary,  Mr.  George  M.  Ward, 
Box  1235,  Boston,  Massachusetts. 


THE   WHITE   CROSS  ARMY.  55 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  WHITE   CROSS  ARMY. 


^T^HK  White  Cross  Army  was  commenced  by  tiie  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Light- 
-*-  foot,  Bishop  of  Durham,  in  the  Diocese  of  Durham,  early  in  1883. 
This  society  has  for  its  object  the  attainment  of  personal  purity,  first  in 
its  members,  and  secondly  in  securing  a  purer  public  sentiment,  and 
right  legislation.  The  first  organization  was  formed  in  the  Bishop 
lyightfoot  Institute  at  Bishop  Auckland,  in  a  crowded  meeting  of  men 
only,  where  nearly  one-half  of  the  audience  came  forward  and  enrolled 
themselves  as  members.  Strong  branches  were  soon  formed  in  such 
seats  of  learning  as  Oxford,  Cambridge  and  Edinburgh.  It  spread 
rapidly  into  various  parts  of  England,  Scotland  and  Ireland.  From 
these  countries  it  spread  to  Africa,  India,  Australia,  Canada  and  the 
United  States.  The  first  organization  in  this  country  was  formed  by 
Rev.  B.  F.  De  Costa,  D.  D.,  pastor  of  the  Church  of  St.  John  the  Evan- 
gelist, in  the  city  of  New  York.  It  has  now  spread  throughout  the 
United  States,  and  branch  societies  are  to  be  found  in  connection  with 
churches  of  all  denominations.  One  of  the  most  important  human  fac- 
tors in  this  movement  has  been  the  brave,  pure-hearted  and  noble  Miss 
Ellice  Hopkins,  who  was  associated  with  the  Bishop  of  Durham  in  the 
very  beginning  of  this  movement  in  England.  Notwithstanding  her  po- 
etic talents,  literary  qualifications,  and  ample  means  at  her  command  for 
living  a  life  of  ease  and  pleasure,  she  has  nevertheless  consecrated  her 
time  and  talents  to  the  work  of  the  White  Cross,  the  saving  of  the 
pure,  and  the  rescuing  of  the  fallen.  It  is  from  her  pen  that  many  of 
the  most  admirable  tracts  have  come,  which  are  now  used  in  furthering 
this  movement. 

The  effort  in  this  country  has  been  to  associate  the  White  Cross 
movement  with  existing  societies.  Most  of  the  Young  Men's  Chris- 
tian Associations  in  England  have  formed  branches.  In  the  city  of 
Glasgow  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  has  now  more  than 
230  branches,  and  every  branch  has  the  White  Cross  attached,  making 
in  that  city  alone  a  total  membership  of  about  9,000.  In  New  York 
City  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  branch  has  also  enrolled 
upwards  of  1,000  members.  The  National  Woman's  Christian  Tem- 
perance Union  has  organized  the  same  purity  movement,  which  forms 
a  "department  for  the  promotion  of  social  purity,  cooperating  with 
the  White  Cross, ' '  the  aim  being  to  save  women  through  the  agency  of 


56 


METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORE. 


women,  while  at  the  same  time  they  seek  to  extend  the  literature  of 
the  White  Cross  among  men.  It  has  also  been  associated  in  many  con- 
gregations with  organizations  previously  formed. 

In  some  instances  the  movement  has  takeh  upon  itself,  under  a  new 
name,  a  somewhat  modified  or  enlarged  form.  In  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church  the  "Iron  Cross,"  designed  exclusively  for  workingmen, 
aims  at  temperance,  reverence  and  chastity.  The  Bishop  of  Central 
New  York  not  long  since  instituted  ■  the  ' '  Silver  Cross, ' '  a  Diocesan 
society  for  boys,  designed  to  advance  temperance,  purity  and  reverence. 

Whether  the  organization  is  separate  or  attached  to  other  societies, 
associations  or  guilds,  the  essential  thing  is  to  maintain  the  five-fold 
pledge  intact.     The  cards  used  both  for  men  and  women  are  as  follows: 


The  White  Cross. 

Branch. 

My  strength  is  as  the  strength  often, 
Because  my  heart  is  pure. 


PROMISE  BY  THE  HEIvP  OF  GOD 

1.  To  treat  all  women  with  respect, 

and  endeavor  to  protect  them 
from  wrong  and  degredation. 

2.  To  endeavor  to  put  down  all  inde- 

cent language  and  coarse  jests. 

3.  To  maintain  the  law  of  purity  as 

equally  binding  upon  men  and 
women. 

4.  To  endeavor  to  spread  these  prin- 

ciples among  my  companions, 
and  to  try  and  help  my  younger 
brothers. 

5.  To  use  every  possible  means  to  ful- 

fill the  command,  "Keep  thy- 
SElvF  pure." 


MEN'S  CARD. 


The  White  Cross. 

FOR  SOCIAIv  PURITY. 

My  strength  is  as  the  strength  of  ten. 
Because  my  heart  is  pure. 


PROMISE  BY  THE  HEI.P  OF  GOD. 

1.  To  Uphold   the   law  of  purity  as 

equally  binding  upon  men  and 
women. 

2.  To   be   modest    in   language,   be- 

havior, and  dress. 

3.  To  avoid  all  conversation,  reading, 

art,  and  amusements,  which  may 
put  impure  thoughts  into  my 
mind. 

4.  To  guard  the  purity  of  others,  es- 

pecially of  the  young. 

5.  To  strive  after  the  special  blessing 

promised  the  pure  in  heart. 


WOMEN  S    CARD. 


Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the  Central  Council  or  Committee  have 
often  undertaken  municipal  work,  such  as  closing  of  disreputable  houses, 
the  rescuing  of  children  from  haunts  of  vice,  the  suppression  of  indecent 
displays  upon  bulletin-boards  and  in  shop  windows,  the  correction  of 


The;  M'HITE   CROSS   ARMY.  57 

evils  which  render  it  impossible  in  overcrowded,  unsanitary  tenement 
houses  to  observe  the  decencies  and  privacies  of  family  life,  yet  the 
Work  in  the  separate  branches  is  frequently  not  sufl&cient  to  engage  the 
time  and  sustain  the  interest  of  frequent  meetings. 

It  has  therefore  been  found  desirable  to  associate  this  purity  move- 
ment with  parish  organizations  already  existing.  For,  in  some  cases, 
where  societies  have  been  formed  upon  this  basis  alone,  it  has  been 
found  difficult  to  provide  action  sufficient  to  keep  up  life  and  zeal. 

' '  The  design,  as  respects  organization,  is  to  render  it  as  simple  and 
flexible  as  possible,  consistently  with  the  maintenance  of  discipline. 
Cumbersome  machinery  is  to  be  avoided.  The  following  set  of  rules 
will  generally  answer,  though  they  may  be  modified  to  meet  special 
cases. 

"  I .  This  association  shall  be  called  the Branch  of  the  White 

Cross  Army. 

"2.  The  object  of  this  branch  shall  be  the  elevation  of  public  opinion 
regarding  the  law  of  personal  purity,  and  the  maintenance  of  the  sam^ 
standard  for  men  and  women. 

"3.  The  management  of  the  branch  shall  be  intrusted  to  a  committee 
of  not  more  than  ten  members,  including  the  president,  vice-president, 
recording  secretary,  corresponding  secretary,  and  treasurer,  all  of  whom 
shall  be  elected  annually  by  the  members.  Any  vacancy  occurring  may 
be  filled  by  election  at  the  next  following  meeting. 

' '  4.  The  branch  shall  consist  of  '  members, '  not  less  than  eighteen 
years  of  age,  and  'associates,'  not  less  than  sixteen  years  of  age.  The 
latter  shall  be  admitted  to  such  meetings  only  as  the  committee  shall 
deem  advisable;  while  it  is  understood  that  all  candidates  for  member- 
ship are  baptised  persons. 

"5.  The  members  and  associates  shall  be  admitted  after  being  pro- 
posed in  writing  by  a  member  of  the  branch  and  approved  by  the  com- 
mittee. Every  person  so  admitted,  on  signing  his  name,  shall  receive 
a  copy  of  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  White  Cross  Army  and  a  card 
of  membership. 

"6.  The  committee  shall  have  full  power  to  suspend  or  dismiss  from 
the  branch  any  member  or  associate  for  reasons  which  shall  appear  to 
them  to  be  sufficient,  and  to  erase  his  name  from  the  books. 

"7.  The  ge7ieral  work  of  the  branch  shall  be  carried  on  under  the 
guidance  of  the  central  association  when  formed. 

"8.  All  expenses  shall  be  defrayed  by  voluntary  contributions. 

"  9.  The  regular  meetings  shall  be  held  quarterly,  and  special  meet- 
ings at  such  other  times  as  may  be  deemed  expedient  by  the  committee. 


58  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

"  lo.  All  meetings  held  in  connection  with  this  association  shall  be 
opened  and  closed  with  prayer. 

"Where  a  branch  is  formed  in  connection  with  a  church,  it  is  sup- 
posed that  the  clergyman  or  one  of  his  assistants  will  be  the  president, 
though  that  may  not  be  regarded  as  absolutely  essential.  The  presi- 
dent must,  at  least,  be  a  person  of  sound  judgment  and  recognized 
Christian  character,  while  all  the  officers  need  much  discretion  for  the 
performance  of  their  duties. 

' '  Every  new  branch  generally  begins  with  an  interest  on  the  part  of 
one  or  two  individuals,  who  should  look  around  carefully  and  discover 
who  is  most  likely  to  join  the  movement.  When  five  or  six  persons 
have  arrived  at  some  definite  understanding,  it  may  be  well  to  call  a 
conference  composed  of  a  larger  number;  and,  if  the  work  is  regarded 
with  favor,  a  general  meeting  of  men  may  next  be  convened,  and  an 
organization  effected. 

"The  work  is  to  be  done,  first  of  all,  by  quietly  calling  the  attention 
of  associates  and  younger  brothers  to  the  subject  of  purity.  This  may- 
be effected  by  delicate  but  plain  reference  to  what  seems  to  be  required, 
or  by  putting  a  particular  White  Cross  tract  in  the  way  of  being  read. 
Do  not  appear  obtrusive." 

With  regard  to  the  age  of  admission,  the  Bishop  of  Durham  fixes 
sixteen;  others  fix  the  age  at  eighteen.  In  some  instances  where  the 
members  are  required  to  be  eighteen  years  of  age  before  they  can  be 
admitted  to  the  ranks  of  the  White  Cross,  a  society  known  as  ' '  The 
Knights  of  Temperance,"  a  purity  society  for  boys,  is  organized,  and 
subjects  which  are  suited  to  their  age  are  presented  for  their  considera- 
tion, until  they  arrive  at  the  years  which  render  them  eligible  as  mem- 
bers of  the  White  Cross.* 


*The  literature  of  the  White  Cross  Army  is  published  by  Funk  &  Wagnalls,  20  Astor  Place,  New- 
York,  i;.  P.  Dutton  &  Co.,  31  West  23d  St.,  New  York,  and  by  the  Woman's  Temperance  Publication 
Association.  Orders  to  be  addressed  to  "The  Union  Signal,"  161  La  Salle  St.,  Chicago,  111.  The  "So- 
cial Purity  Series,"  published  by  Punk  &  Wagnalls,  are  issued  bi-monthly,  at  25  cents  per  annum. 
The  six  pamphlets  for  1S87  are  as  follows:  "  The  Woman  Condemned,"  by  Kate  C.  Bushnell,  M.  D.; 
"The  White  Cross,"  by  Ellice  Hopkins;  "By  This  Sign  Conquer,"  by  Josephine  P).  Butler;  "Low 
Morals  in  High  Places,"  by  Joseph  Cook;  "The  White  Cross,"  by  Rev  B.  F.  DeCosta,  D.  D.;  "Spirit 
of  the  Living  Gospel,"  by  William  T.  Stead;  "Social  Purity:  the  Latest  and  Greatest  Crusade,"  by 
Frances  F.  Willard,  issued  in  1886.  5  cents  per  copy;  25  copies,  3  cents  each;  50,  or  more,  2  cents 
each.  Messrs.  E.  P.  Dutton  &  Co.,  publish  the  following:  "An  Address  to  the  Members  of  the 
White  Cross  Army,"  by  the  Right  Rev.  the  Bishop  of  Durham;  "The  White  Cross  Army:  a  State- 
ment of  the  Bishop  of  Durham's  Movement,"  by  Ellice  Hopkins;  "Per  Augusta  ad  Augusta,"  by 
J.  F.  H.;  "True  Manliness,"  by  J.  E.  H.;  "Man  and  Woman;  or  The  Christian  Ideal,"  by  EHice 
Hopkins;  "Wild  Oats  or  Acorns,"  by  J.  E.  H.;  "The  Ride  of  Death,"  by  Ellice  Hopkins;  "The 
Black  Anchor,"  by  Ellice  Hopkins;  "The  American  Zulu,"  by  Ellice  Hopkins;  "  God's  Great  Gift 
of  Speech  Abused,"  by  Ellice  Hopkins.  These  are  in  small  pamphlet  form,  and  sell  at  3  cents  per 
copy,  or  $2  per  100  copies.  Besides  these  there  are  quite  a  number  of  "Special  Papers,"  published 
by  the  same  firm,  all  of  which  throw  much  light  on  the  society  and  its  workings. 


THK  WHITK   RIBBON  ARMY.  59 

Miss  Ellice  Hopkins,  in  writing  of  the  public  meetings  lield  in  En- 
gland, says: 

"The  order  of  the  meeting  is  a  very  solemn  one.  The  principal 
speaker  gives  the  opening  address.  The  chairman  then  passes  the  '  Ob- 
ligations '  one  by  one,  those  who  consent  to  take  them  as  the  principles 
of  their  daily  conduct  being  asked  to  hold  up  their  hands  to  God;  be- 
fore the  last,  from  its  peculiarly  responsible  and  solemn  character,  there 
is  generally  five  minutes'  silent  prayer  before  the  hands  are  held  up  to 
God.  By  this  simple  action  the  men  are  made  to  feel  their  responsibility, 
and  to  commit  themselves  at  any  rate  to  the  acknowledgment  of  right 
principles,  which  surely  is  in  itself  a  great  step  to  forming  a  more  right- 
eous public  opinion,  even  where  right  principle  is  not  always  acted  up 
to.  Then  comes  the  enrolling  of  those  who  are  willing  to  take  a  step 
further  and  come  out  actively  on  the  side  of  right.  Earnest  Christian 
men  are  placed  at  intervals  down  the  room,  each  undertaking  a  row  of 
men,  paper  and  pencil  being  rapidly  passed  down  the  ranks,  and  the 
men  willing  to  enroll  as  soldiers  of  the  White  Cross  Army  inscribing 
their  name  and  address  while  a  hymn  is  being  sung.  The  Card  of 
Membership  is  given  out  at  the  first  meeting  of  Members.  As  soon  as 
the  lists  of  names  are  completed  and  passed  up  to  the  platform,  the  re- 
maining speakers  are  asked  to  address  the  men,  after  which  the  meeting 
is  closed  by  the  Doxology. 

"The  meetings  of  the  Members  are  to  be  held  quarterly,  and  can  be 
taken  up  either  by  (i)  an  earnest  address  and  a  simple  devotional  ser- 
vice, or  (2)  by  a  medical  lecture — a  thing  unspeakably  needed.  Some 
intelligent,  earnest  Christian  man  in  every  Sunday-school  should  be 
able  to  establish  a  branch  of  the  White  Cross  Army." 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  WHITE  RIBBON  ARMY. 


^  I  ^HIS  new  phase  of  the  temperance  movement  grew  out  of  the  united 
-*-  study  of  the  International  Sunday-school  L^essons  for  December 
7th,  1884,  from  Prov.  23:29-35,  which  was  upon  the  subject  of  temper- 
ance. In  Bethany  Sunday-school  Hall,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  the  advance 
study  of  the  lesson  by  the  teachers  on  the  preceding  Monday  evening 
was  attended  with  such  marked  interest,  that  the  pastor  was  requested 


6o  MKTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

to  repeat  the  lecture  upon  the  Sunday  evening  following.  At  the  after- 
noon session  of  the  Sunday-school,  just  preceding,  the  Superintendent 
arranged,  instead  of  the  regular  "platform  lesson,"  to  have  several 
young  men  present  some  startling  facts  concerning  strong  drink.  It 
was  resolved  to  organize  at  once  a  Temperance  Army,  and  as  it  had 
been  born  in  the  church  and  Sunday-school,  it  was  resolved  to  distin- 
guish the  movement  by  calling  it  the  White  Ribbon  Army.  A  simple 
pledge  was  at  once  prepared,  and  450  signatures  were  secured  that  same 
afternoon.  The  news  of  the  movement  spread  to  other  schools,  which 
had  also  been  brought  into  sympathy  with  the  same  movement,  by'  the 
study  of  the  same  Scripture  lesson.  A  special  meeting  of  the  "Superin- 
tendents' Association ' '  was  held  on  the  fifteenth  of  the  same  month, 
when  the  incidents  of  the  movement  in  Bethany  Sunday-school  were 
related,  and  it  was  resolved  to  extend  the  movement  into  all  the  schools 
of  Philadelphia.  The  work  was  duly  organized  by  the  election  of  an 
Executive  Committee,  under  whose  supervision  the  work  has  been 
greatly  extended,  overleaping  the  boundaries  of  the  city  in  which  it  was 
originated,  and  spreading  into  all  portions  of  the  country. 

The  Pledge,  Certificate,  Constitution  and  By-Iyaws  of  the  Bethany 
Sunday-school  are  as  follows: 

"Thk  White  Ribbon  Army. 

"  Organized  December  7,  1884. 
"With  charity  for  all  and  malice  toward  none,  to  make  an  aggressive 
campaign  against  strong  drink,  and  to  save  men,  women  and  children 
from  the  curse  of  rum.  Uniting  ourselves  under  God  as  our  captain, 
we  will  show  our  colors  as  a  witness  for  the  right,  diligently  work 
against  the  traffic  in  liquor,  and  strive,  by  all  proper  means,  to  lift  men 
to  a  noble  life. 

"BETHANY   DIVISION,    PHII.ADEI.PHIA. 

"  This  is  to  certify,  That is  enlisted  No in  the 

Temperance  Army  this  day, having  signed 

the  pledge  '  not  to  use  alcoholic  or  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage, 
or  encourage  the  use  of  them  in  others.' 
"Witness  our  Signatures : 

"Arthur  T.  Pierson, 

"  First  Officer. 

"John  Wanamaker, 

"  Second  Officer. 

Constitution. 
"Article  i. — Name.     This  organization  shall  be  known  as   the 
White  Ribbon  Army. 


THK   WHITE   RIBBON   ARMY.  6l 

"  Article  II. — Pledge.  No  member  sliall  make,  buy,  sell  or  use  Al- 
coholic or  Intoxicating  lyiquors  as  a  beverage,  or  encourage  the  use  of 
them  in  others. 

"Article  III. — Membership.  Any  person  may  become  a  member, 
by  signing  the  Pledge,  and  shall  be  recognized  by  wearing  a  White 
Ribbon. 

"  Article  IV. — Officers.  The  officers  of  this  organization  shall  con- 
sist of  First  and  Second  Officer,  Adjutant,  Secretary  and  Treasurer. 

"Article  V. — Committees.  Section  i.  The  standing  committees 
shall  be  known  as  the  Executive,  Public  Meeting,  Pledge  and  Visiting 
Committees. 

"Sec.  2.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  consist  of  the  officers  of 
the  organization  and  the  Chairman  of  the  three  other  standing  commit- 
tees. 

"Sec.  3.  The  remaining  standing  committees  shall  consist  of  five  (5) 
members  each,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  First  Officer. 

"Sec.  4.  Standing  committees  shall  elect  their  own  chairman. 

"Article  VI. — Meetijigs.      Public  meetings  shall  be  held  monthly. 

"Article  VII. — Amendinents.  Amendments  to  the  Constitution 
shall  require  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

"By-Laws. 
''''Duties  of  Officers  and  Standing  Committees. 

' '  Section  i  .  The  duties  of  the  First  Officers  shall  be  to  preside  at 
all  public  meetings  and  to  act  as  President. 

"Sec.  2.  The  duty  of  the  Second  Officer  shall  be  to  act  as  Vice- 
President. 

"Sec.  3.  The  duty  of  the  Adjutant  shall  be  to  assist  the  First  and 
Second  Officers. 

' '  Sec.  4.  The  duty  of  the  Secretary  shall  be  to  keep  a  full  record  of 
all  public  meetings. 

"Sec.  5.  The  duty  of  the  Treasurer  shall  be  to  take  charge  of  all 
moneys. 

"Sec.  6.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  have  full  control  of  all 
matters  pertaining  to  the  organization. 

"Sec.  7.  The  Public  Meeting  Committee  shall  arrange  for  all  pub- 
lic meetings. 

"Sec.  8.  The  Pledge  Committee  shall  have  charge  of  all  pledge 
books,  certificates  and  ribbons. 

' '  Sec.  9.  The  Visiting  Committee  shall  solicit,  personally,  signatures 
to  the  pledge  at  all  public  meetings. 


62  me;thods  of  church  work, 

"Sec.  io.  The  Public  Meeting,  Pledge  and  Visiting  Committees 
shall  report  to  the  Executive  Committee,  who  shall  report  at  the 
monthly  meetings." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  YOUNG   CHRISTIANS'   ASSOCIATION. 


THE  increasing  attention  given  to  the  cultivation  of  Christian  char- 
acter, and  Christian  work  in  the  youth  of  the  church,  is  one  of 
the  most  hopeful  signs  of  the  times.  Any  scheme  which  has  proven 
itself  of  value  in  the  actual  development  of  such  desirable  ends  merits 
the  careful  consideration  and  the  earnest  cooperation  of  all  Christian 
people. 

The  Young  Christians'  Association,  although  not  being  spread  so  ex- 
tensively, is  yet  older  than  either  the  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor  or 
the  White  Cross  Army.    Its  history  is  given  in  its  hand-book  as  follows: 

"During  a  union  revival  at  Indianapolis,  in  the  winter  of  1876-77, 
quite  a  number  of  earnest  Christian  boys  were  thrown  together  in  work 
for  the  salvation  of  their  companions.  They  held  nightly  meetings  for 
prayer  and  Bible  study,  that  they  might  be  successful  in  winning  souls 
during  the  inquiry  service.  They  were  instructed  and  encouraged  in 
the  work  by  the  older  workers.  A  large  number  of  boys  were  converted 
through  this  influence.  As  the  meetings  drew  to  a  close,  the  thought 
of  giving  up  the  work  was  painful.  They  realized  that  such  'youth's 
work  for  youth '  was  needed  all  the  time,  in  all  parts  of  the  city.  And 
then  the  first  Youth's  Christian  Association  sprang  into  being. 

' '  Feeling  the  need  of  organized  effort  for  spreading  these  associations 
throughout  the  country,  a  national  executive  committee  was  soon 
formed,  by  means  of  which  a  number  of  associations  were  started  in 
Ohio  and  Indiana,  and,  upon  the  removal  of  one  of  their  number  to 
Illinois,  in  that  state  also." 

This  society,  begun  in  1876,  has  been  established  in  about  150  com- 
munities or  churches.  It  is  not  connected  with  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association,  excepting  as  one  good  work  is  related  to  every 
other,  but  is  adapted  to  the  needs  of  churches  and  Sunday-schools.  It 
is  organized  in  the  church,  and  is  of  the  church. 

"  It  is  a  voluntary  organization  of  young  Christians  for  self- training 


THB  YOUNG  christians'    ASSOCIATION.  63 

and  organized  Christian  work  upon  the  basis  of  a  thoroiigh  consecration 
of  every  faculty  to  the  work  and  the  laying  aside  of  whatever  mere  pleas- 
ures hinder  the  highest  ^isefulness,'" 

' '  It  proposes  to  fit  its  members  for  Christian  usefulness  (  a  )  by  giving 
as  thorough  a  familiarity  as  possible  with  the  English  Bible  through 
systematic,  united  study;  (  b )  by  discussing  and  planning  for  the  growth 
in  Christian  character  of  each  member ;  (  c  )  by  direct  all-the-year-round 
effort  for  the  conversion  of  their  unsaved  companions,  and  the  bringing 
up  of  worldly  young  Christians  to  the  standard  of  thorough  consecra- 
tion; (d)  by  children's  meeting  which  point  the  children  directly  to 
Christ,  and  endeavor  to  train  them  up  to  an  intelligent  and  heartfelt 
Christianity. ' ' 

The  following  is  the  Constitution  and  By-Iyaws  of  the  Young  Chris- 
tians' Association:* 

"Article  i. — Name,  Object  and  Means.  Section  i.  The  name  of 
this  Society  shall  be  the  Young  Christians''  Association. 

"Sec.  2.  Its  object  shall  be  tzvofold:  ist — The  thorough  spiritual  de- 
velopment of  its  vicjnbers  and  the  Christian  youth  of  the  community.  2nd 
—  The  conversion  of  all  unsaved  youth   zvithin  the  bounds  of  its  influence. 

"Sec.  3.  The  means  of  effecting  this  object  shall  be:  Faithful  observance 
of  all  our  chicrch  duties  ;  the  holding  of  our  own  meetings  ;  using  personal 
efforts  among  the  yoking  for  their  conversion;  cooperation  in  the  work  of 
Young  ChT'istians''  Association  extensio7i  throughout  the  land;  and,  above 
all,  the  viaintenance  of  a  consistent  Christian  character. 

"Article  II. — Officers  a7id  Elections.  Section  i.  The  officers  of 
the  Association  shall  be :  A  President,  Vice-Presidents,  a  Secretary 
and  a  Treasurer. 

"Sec.  2.  The  officers  shall  be  elected  semi-annually  by  ballot,  at  a 
regular  business  meeting  in  January  and  July. 

"Article  III. — Standing  Committees.  Section  i.  There  shall  be 
the  following  Standing  Committees,  each,  except  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee and  Devotional  Committee,  to  consist  of  not  more  than  three 
members,  namely:  An  Executive  Committee,  a  Membership  Committee, 
an  Invitation  Committee,  and  a  Devotional  Committee. 

"Sec.  2.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  be  elected  semi-annually  by 
ballot,  and  shall  consist  of  four  members.  The  Devotional  Committee 
shall  consist  of  the  President  and  Vice-Presidents.  The  other  commit- 
tees shall  be  appointed  semi-annually  by  the  President. 


*This  is  the  generally  accepted  Y.  C.  A.  Constitution,  and  the  one  recommended  by  the  National 
Committee.  Only  the  Sections,  however,  that  are  printed  in  italic  type  are  essential  to  every 
y.  C.  A.  Constitution, 


64  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

"Sec.  3.  The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill  a  vacancy  in,  or  to  re- 
organize, any  or  all  of  the  Standing  Committees  which  he  appoints. 

"ArticIvE  IV. — Regular  Meetings  and  Dusi7iess.  Section  i.  There 
shall  be  a  worker's  kneeling  held  each  week  under  the  general  direction  of 
the  President/^ 

"Sec.  2.  There  shall  be  a  regular  quarterly  business  meeting. 

"Sec.  3.  There  shall  be  at  least  one  Children's  Meeting  held  each 
week. 

' '  Sec.  4.  Seven  members  shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction 
of  business. 

"Sec.  5.  Any  officer  failing  to  attend  any  business  meeting,  and  not 
giving  a  satisfactory  excuse,  shall  be  considered  as  having  vacated  his 
office. 

"Sec.  6.  Any  vacancy  in  office  may  be  filled  by  the  Association. 

"Sec.  7.  There  shall  be  a  regular  weekly  Gospel  Meeting  under  the 
care  of  the  Devotional  Committee,  or  one  under  other  auspices  in  which 
the  Association  shall  do  gospel  work. 

"Article  V. — Membership.  Sec.  i.  The  qualificatioyis  for  member- 
ship shall  be:  An  exemplary  Christian  character;  the  evidence  of  a  sincere 
desire  to  work  for  Christ;  membership  in  good  standing  in  some  evangeli- 
cal church;  and  such  consecratioii  to  the  Master's  service  as  excludes  all 
questionable  amusements,  and  pledges  a  givijig  up,  if  necessary,  of  Jinques- 
tionable  pleasures  for  the  sake  of  the  ivork. 

"Sec.  2.  Any  young  person  reported  by  the  membership  committee  as 
possessing  the  full  qualifications,  shall  become  a  member  upon  receiving 
the  unanimous  vote  of  the  Association,  signing  the  Constitution,  and 
paying  a  y earl 3^  fee  of  fifty  cents. 

"Article  VI. — Section  i.  This  Constitution  may  be  amended  by  a 
two-thirds'  vote  of  the  members  present  at  a  business  meeting,  such 
amendment  having  been  dul}^  proposed  in  writing  and  recorded  one 
regular  meeting  previous  to  final  action." 

The  local  Young  Christians'  Associations  are  organized  into  State 
Societies,  and  these  have  again  been  formed  into  a  National  Associa- 
tion.! 


*The  "Worker's  Meeting"  is  a  gathering  of  the  members  for  sj'Steraatic  Bible  study,  prayer, 
and  consultation  as  to  methods  of  Christian  work.  The  President  leads  or  appoints  a  leader. 
UsualU'  every  member  leads  in  turn. 

t Beside  various  hand-books,  circulars,  etc.,  containing  the  Constitution  and  By-Lawrs  and  other 
helpful  information  which  may  be  secured  upon  request,  the  Association  also  publishes  the  "  Na- 
tional Young  Christians'  Association  Worker,"  issued  monthly  at  25  cents  per  annum,  all  of  which 
may  be  secured  by  addressing  John  C.  Carman,  National  Secretary  Young  Christians'  Association; 
36  South  Union  street,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 


"The;  boys'  brigade;.  65 

Children's  Department. 

"ArTicIvE  I. — Name  and  Object.  Section  i.  This  organization  shall 
be  called  the  Children's  Department  of  the  Young  Christians'  Associa- 
tion. 

"Sec.  2.  Its  object  shall  be  the  conversion  and  Christian  training  of 
its  members,  with  a  view  to  the  fuller  organization  and  perpetuity  of 
the  Young  Christians'  Association. 

"ArticIvE  II. — Meetings.  SECTION  i.  Its  meetings  shall  be  held 
weekly,  in  charge  of  the  leader. 

"Article  III. — Officers  and  Duties.  Section  i.  The  officers  shall 
be  a  Secretary,  Treasurer  and  Lookout  Committee,  who  shall  be  chosen 
every  three  months. 

"Sec.  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretary  to  call  the  roll  and 
keep  record  of  the  exercises  of  all  meetings,  making  a  report  each  week. 

"Sec.  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Treasurer  to  receive  all  free  will 
offerings,  and  pay  out  the  funds  as  directed  by  vote  of  the  members. 

"Sec.  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Lookout  Committee  to  seek  after 
the  absent  ones  and  bring  in  new  members. 

"Sec.  5.  These  officers  shall  give  a  general  report  at  the  close  of 
their  term  of  office. 

"Article  IV. — Membership.  Section  i.  Any  boy  or  girl  maybe- 
come  enrolled  as  a  member,  who  has  been  present  at  two  meetings  and 
promises  regular  attendance  and  good  behavior. 

"Sec.  2.  When  any  member  has  been  absent  from  three  meetings  in 
succession,  without  good  excuse,  his  name  shall  be  dropped  from  the  roll. 

"Article  V. — Amendmeyits.  Section  i.  These  Regulations  may 
be  added  to  or  amended  upon  a  recommendation  of  the  leader  and  a 
two- thirds'  vote  of  the  members." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   BOYS'   BRIGADE. 


^T^HB  key-note  of  the  Boys'  Brigade  is  ' '  The  Advancement  of  Christ's 
-*-  Kingdom  Among  Boys. ' '  The  movement  was  organized  in  October, 
1883,  in  the  Woodside  Mission  Sunday-school,  Glasgow,  Scotland.  It 
was  begotten  of  a  desire  to  organize  some  movement  which  would  be 
successful  in  retaining  in  the  school  the  boys  of  ten  years  and  upwards. 
5 


66  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

It  was  found  that  of  the  four  hundred  boys  upon  the  roll  of  that  Sun- 
day-school very  few  remained  in  connection  with  the  school  until  they 
attained  the  age  of  seventeen  years.  "The  Young  Men's  Club  and  In- 
stitute," organized  in  connection  with  the  Mission,  having  a  fellowship 
meeting  on  Sunday,  a  debating  society  on  a  week-night,  together  with 
a  large  library,  comfortable  reading  and  recreations  rooms  which  are 
opened  every  night  in  the  week, — these  advantages  were  open  to  young 
men  of  seventeen  years  and  upwards,  and  it  was  found  that  the  mem- 
bers were  almost  entirely  recruited  from  without,  and  not  from  the  Sun- 
day-school as  should  have  been  the  case.  The  Boys'  Brigade  was  there- 
fore organized,  having  the  double  purpose,  both  of  retaining  the  boys 
in  the  Sunday-school  until  they  became  seventeen  years  of  age,  and 
also  of  bringing  them  under  the  influence  of  a  rigid  discipline.  The 
object  is  to  teach  them  habits  of  reverence,  obedience,  discipline,  and 
self-respect,  which  shall  constitute  the  foundation  on  which  to  build 
useful  Christian  lives.  This  was  the  inspiration  of  the  original  company, 
now  known  as  the  ' '  First  Glasgow  Company  of  the  Boys'  Brigade. ' ' 
The  movement  was  received  with  universal  favor,  and  companies  were 
speedily  formed  in  connection  with  other  Sunday-schools.  From  Glas- 
gow the  movement  spread  to  Edinburgh,  and  thence  to  lyondon,  and 
then  all  over  the  United  Kingdom;  until  at  the  close  of  the  year  ending 
April  30,  1885,  there  were  five  companies,  with  20  officers,  and  268 
boys.  At  the  close  of  April,  1886,  there  were  44  companies,  136  officers 
and  1,999  boys.  During  the  next  five  months  27  new  companies  were 
formed,  increasing  the  number  of  boys  enrolled  to  3,500.  The  Consti- 
tution of  the  Boys'  Brigade  we  give  below. 

"Constitution  of  the  Boys'  Brigade. 

"(Adopted  at  Meeting  of  Council  held  at  Glasgow  on  28th  September,  1S85). 

"  I.  This  organization  shall  be  called  the  Boys'  Brigade. 

"2.  The  object  of  the  Brigade  shall  be  the  advancement  of  Christ's 
Kingdom  among  Boys,  and  the  promotion  of  habits  of  reverence,  disci- 
pline, self-respect,  and  all  that  tends  towards  a  true  Christian  manliness. 

"3.  Military  organization  and  drill  shall  be  used  as  a  means  of  se- 
curing the  interest  of  the  Boys,  banding  them  together  in  the  work  of 
the  Brigade,  and  promoting  among  them  such  habits  as  the  Brigade  is 
designed  to  form.  Strict  discipline  and  obedience  shall  be  enforced  by 
all  officers. 

"4.  All  Boys  between  the  ages  of  12  and  17  shall  be  eligible  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Brigade,  and  in  applying  for  membership  cards  they  shall 
fill  up  a  form  of  application,  agreeing  to  comply  with  the  Rules  of  the 


THK  boys'  brigad:^.  67 

Company,  and  to  set  an  example  of  good  conduct  to  fheir  comrades  and 
other  boj^s.  Members  shall  be  expected  to  do  all  they  can  to  further 
the  object  of  the  Brigade. 

"5.  The  Brigade  shall  be  composed  of  Companies,  which  shall  be  con- 
nected with  Churches,  Missions,  or  other  Christian  organizations. 

"6.  The  Companies  shall  be  officered  in  the  proportion  of  one  officer 
to  about  twenty  Boys,  by  gentlemen  desirious  of  promoting  the  objects  of 
the  Brigade.  Each  company  shall  be  under  the  command  of  a  Cap- 
tain, whose  Junior  Officers  shall  be  lyieutenants.  The  Captain  shall  ap- 
point Non-Commissioned  Officers  by  promotion  from  the  ranks. 

"7.  Three  or  more  Companies  in  any  town  or  district  may  form 
themselves  into  a  Battalion  to  be  designated  by  the  name  of  such  town 
or  district.  The  Officers  of  such  Battalion  shall  constitute  a  Battalion 
Council,  whose  duties  shall  be  to  appoint  a  Battalion  President,  a  Bat- 
talion Secretary,  and  a  Battalion  Treasurer,  to  admit  new  companies  to 
the  Battalion,  to  approve  of  the  appointment  of  Officers,  to  make  rules 
for  the  effective  management  of  the  Battalion,  and,  generally,  to  do 
whatever  is  necessary  to  promote  the  object  of  the  Brigade  in  its  neigh- 
borhood. The  Battalion  Council  shall  return  stastistics  and  report  pro- 
cedure, as  required,  to  the  Executive  Committee. 

"8.  Companies  in  towns  and  districts  where  no  Battalion  has  been 
formed  shall  have  a  local  designation,  shall  be  under  the  management 
of  the  Executive  Committee,  in  conjunction  with  their  own  Officers, 
and  shall  communicate  directly  with  the  Executive  Committee. 

"9.  The  Brigade  Council  shall  consist  of  the  Captains  of  all  the 
Companies,  or  such  other  Officer  of  his  Company  as  the  Captain  may 
depute.  The  Council  shall  meet  at  least  annually,  at  such  places  as  the 
Executive  Committee  may  appoint,  to  receive  reports  from  the  Execu- 
tive Committee,  and  to  discuss  the  affairs  of  the  Brigade.  One-fifth  of 
the  number  of  Companies  on  the  strength  of  the  Brigade  shall  form  a 
quorum.  The  Council  shall  elect  annually,  by  ballot,  a  Brigade  Presi- 
dent, a  Brigade  Secretary,  a  Brigade  Treasurer,  and  an  Executive  Com- 
mittee for  the  ensuing  year.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  consist  of 
the  Brigade  President,  the  Brigade  Secretary,  and  the  Brigade  Treas- 
urer, ex-officis,  and  five  other  members.  Three  shall  form  a  quorum. 
The  Council  shall  have  power  to  review  the  actions  of  the  Executive 
Committee. 

"10  The  Executive  Committee  shall  call  a  meeting  of  the  Brigade 
Council,  at  such  place  as  they  may  appoint,  upon  a  requisition  to  that 
effect  being  presented  to  them,  signed  by  seven  or  more  Officers  of  the 
Brigade. 


68  METHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

"  1 1 .  The  Executive  Committee  shall  have  supervision  of  all  the 
afifairs  of  the  Brigade,  shall  have  power  to  enroll  Companies  and  Offi- 
cers in  towns  or  districts  where  no  Battalion  has  been  formed,  and  shall 
provide  application  forms,  membership  cards,  statistical  schedules,  and 
other  necessary  publications  for  the  whole  Brigade,  as  may  be  required. 

"  12.  Each  Company  shall  be  expected  to  contribute  a  small  sum  an- 
nually towards  the  necessary  expenses  of  the  Brigade. 

"13.  This  Constitution  shall  not  be  altered  except  by  a  majority  con- 
sisting of  two-thirds  of  the  number  present  at  a  duly  called  meeting  of 
Brigade  Council,  and  notice  of  any  proposed  alteration,  which  has  been 
duly  intimated  to  the  Brigade  Secretary,  must  be  sent  by  him  to  each 
member  of  Brigade  Council,  at  least  one  week  previously." 

Mr.  John  T.  Napier,  in  the  Sunday-school  Times,  says  of  the  Bo5^s'  Bri- 
gade :  ' '  And  now  let  us  look  at  the  actual  working  of  a  company  of  the 
Boys'  Brigade.  The  stranger's  attention  is,  perhaps,  first  drawn  to  the 
existence  of  the  Brigade  by  seeing  groups  of  smart-looking  bo3^s,  in 
military  cap  and  belt,  moving  toward  a  particular  hall  or  school-room. 
The  school  with  which  the  boys  are  connected  may  be  Presbyterian  or 
Baptist,  Methodist  or  Congregationalist;  for,  of  course,  the  Boys'  Bri- 
gade is  undenominational,  and  denies  its  benefits  to  no  evangelical  de- 
nomination. If  the  stranger,  by  grace  of  the  captain,  obtains  entrance 
into  the  drill-hall  a  few  minutes  before  the  hour  for  drill,  he  will  find 
the  non-commissioned  officers  already  there,  setting  the  floor  in  order 
for  drill.  These  non-commissioned  officers  are  boys  of  above  fourteen 
years  of  age,  chosen  from  the  ranks,  generally  in  virtue  of  the  double 
qualifications  of  having  distinguished  themselves  by  the  accuracy  of 
their  drill,  and  by  passing  a  written  examination  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  drill.  As  the  hour  for  drill  strikes,  all  the  boys  are  in  the  room, 
and  the  company  is  ordered  to  fall  in.  The  first  exercise  is  prayer. 
All  heads  are  uncovered  as  one  of  the  commissioned  officers — the  cap- 
tain, or  one  of  his  lieutenants — offers  up  a  short  series  of  appropriate 
petitions.  When  this  prayer  is  concluded,  regular  military  drill  begins, 
and  continues  for  about  three-quarters  of  an  hour.  If  the  company  is 
one  of  first-year  bo3^s,  they  are  generally  drilled  without  arms;  and  the 
rule  is  to  follow  in  drill  the  regular  army  manual,  Field  Exercises,  the 
first  and  second  parts.  Second-year  boys  are  supplied  with  rifles,  nearly 
four  feet  long,  and  constructed  like  the  army  rifles  in  every  particular, 
except  that  they  do  not  fire  powder  and  shot.  In  this  case  also  the 
army  Rifle  Exercises  are  followed  in  drill  under  arms.  When  the  drill 
is  closed,  a  brisk  military  h3nnn,  like  'Stand  up  for  Jesus,'  or  'On- 
ward Christian  Soldiers,'  is  sung;  after  which  come  brief  addresses  to 


The;  boys'  brigade;.  69 

the  boys,  a  prayer — possibly  the  Lord's  Prayer,  in  which  all  join — and 
often  the  singing  of  the  National  Anthem.  Then,  at  the  fitting  word 
of  command,  the  boys  break  ranks,  and  go  home." 

The  character  and  influence  of  such  an  organization  in  the  Sunday- 
school  may  be  judged  of  also  by  the  following  Company  Rules: 

"company  rules. 

"  I .  Members  must  at  all  times  set  an  example  of  good  conduct  to 
their  comrades  and  other  boys. 

"2.  At  the  Company  Bible  Class  there  must  be  quietness  and  atten- 
tion, and  at  all  times  perfect  reverence  during  prayer. 

"3.  Members  must  conduct  themselves  in  a  quiet  and  orderly  manner 
when  going  to  or  from  parade. 

"4.  Members  must  come  on  parade  in  uniform,  sharp  to  the  hour, 
looking  smart  and  clean,  and  must  always  bring  with  them  their  Hymn- 
cards  and  Membership-cards. 

"5.  Members  must  give  prompt  and  cheerful  obedience  to  the  orders 
of  their  officers  and  non-commissioned  officers,  and  will  be  held  respon- 
sible for  making  themselves  acquainted  with  all  the  orders  posted  on 
the  Company  Notice  Board. . 

"6.  Members  must  always  salute  their  officers  when  they  meet  them 
or  go  up  to  address  them,  either  on  or  off"  parade,  and  must  always  use 
'Sir'  when  addressing  an  officer. 

"7.  During  drill  there  must  be  no  talking  in  the  ranks,  except  when 
'standing  easy.' 

"8.  Any  Member  who  misses  two  drills  rvtnning,  without  good  and 
satisfactory  reason,  shall  be  struck  off"  the  roll. 

"9.  Any  Member  changing  his  address  must  at  once  intimate  the 
change  in  writing  to  Captain  Smith,  and  to  the  non-commissioned  officer 
of  his  squad. 

"10.  A  Company  Record-book  shall  be  kept,  in  which  every  boy's 
conduct,  good  or  bad,  shall  be  duly  recorded.  The  record  in  this  book 
shall  count  more  than  anything  else  either  for  or  against  a  boy's  pro- 
motion." 

Any  one  desiring  to  look  further  into  the  workings  of  the  Boys'  Bri- 
gade will  be  furnished  with  a  copy  of  the  manual,  annual  reports,  and 
such  other  information  as  may  be  desirable,  by  addressing  the  Brigade 
Secretary,  Mr.  Wm.  A.  Smith,  22  W.  Nile  St.,  Glasgow,  Scotland. 


Part  III. 

RELIGIOUS  MEETINGS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SABBATH   SERVICES. 


HOW  TO  SKCURS  The;  atte;ndance;  of  outside;rs  and  m:e;mbe;rs. 

TN  considering  the  important  theme  named  at  the  head  of  these  Hnes 
•^  we  do  not  propose  to  ourselves  an  exhaustive  disquisition  of  the  sub- 
ject. Neither  do  we  propose  to  be  false  to  facts,  and  undertake  to  prove 
that  the  churches  are  losing  their  hold  upon  the  masses,  and  that  but 
few  any  longer  attend  upon  its  services;  nor  do  we  purpose  to  claim 
that  all  respectable  people  are  faithful  followers  of  Christ  and  regular 
attendants  upon  the  sanctuary,  and  that  all  which  now  remains  to  be 
done  is  to  gather  at  our  stated  services  the  few  who  have  remained  away 
from  church,  and  the  millennium  will  be  at  hand.  We  propose  none  of 
these  things.  It  is  manifest  to  any  observant  mind  that  the  church  has 
a  stronger  hold  upon  the  people  to-day  and  that  a  larger  percentage  of 
the  people  attend  upon  its  services  than  ever  before;  but  it  still  remains 
true,  that  vast  millions  of  our  population  are  yet  unreached  by  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  question  comes  to  the  heart  of  every  anxious  pastor  and 
earnest  Christian  layman,  "What  can  be  done  to  reach  these  multitudes 
of  unsaved  people  ? ' '  We  simply  propose  to  present  those  plans  which 
have  proven  themselves  helpful  to  the  pastors  and  lay  workers  who 
have  learned  their  worth  in  actual  work.  In  presenting  these  methods 
we  shall,  where  possible,  prefer  to  do  so  in  the  language  of  those  who 
have  been  their  advocates. 

A  method,  well  adapted  to  the  work  of  large  congregations  in  the 
cities,  was  developed  by  the  Rev.  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  Jr.,  D.  D.,  who  be- 
gan with  a  few  persons  gathered  about  him  in  a  rented  hall,  but  who 
speedily  drew  to  himself  a  large,  wealthy  and  influential  congregation 
which  he  organized  for  Christian  work.*  In  December,  1876,  he  made 
a  very  full  report  of  the  Parish  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  to  the  con- 
gregation, classifying  the  work  under  the  three-fold  division  of  Ingath- 
ering, Training  and  Christian  Work.     The  following  is  from  the  first 

*  The  name  of  the  present  pastor  is  Rev.  Wilbur  F.  Watkins,  D.  D. 

(70) 


SABBATH  SKRVICBS.  7 1 

division  of  this  sketch,  entitled  ' '  A  Sketch  of  the  Mission  Work  of  the 
P£.rish  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  Madison  avenue  and  Forty-second 
street.  New  York  City." 

DR.    TYNG'S    method   OF  INGATHERING. 

"1,  Ingathering.  First  there  is  the  people's  service  every 
Sunday  night.  It  is  advertised.  Popular  hymns  are  sung,  and  the 
preaching  is  made  very  illustrative,  and  the  pews  are,  by  the  courtesy 
of  the  pewholders,  practically  free.  The  strangers  who  come  are  met 
at  the  door  by  the  Committee  on  Strangers,  who  form  the  Board  of 
Ushers,  and  who  do  their  Christian  work  in  that  way.  They  receive 
no  compensation.  They  invite  people  to  seats;  and,  if  they  are  strang- 
ers, find  out  whether  they  belong  in  the  city,  if  possible  get  their  ad- 
dresses, and,  if  they  are  living  in  the  city  without  any  church,  report 
their  addresses  to  me  on  Monday  morning. 

"After  the  people's  service  we  always  have  an  informal  prayer- 
meeting,  when  we  pull  in  the  net  and  find  out  how  many  persons  have 
been  impressed;  and  at  the  close  of  that  meeting  we  hold  an  inquiry- 
meeting  for  the  instruction  of  the  inquirers.  At  the  people's  service  a 
collection  is  made  for  the  missionary  work  of  that  service.  This  helps 
sustain  a  missionary,  who  looks  after  the  work  that  is  developed  by  the 
service.  It  also  provides  a  sufficient  number  of  copies  of  the  '  People's 
Pulpit.'*  These  are  gratuitously  distributed  at  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ing. On  Sunday  evenings  we  use  a  short  service  of  our  own,  which 
is  modified  from  the  Episcopal  service,  and  has  the  approval  of  the 
Bishop. 

' '  Next  in  order  are  the  week-day  evangelistic  services,  which 
are  held  on  every  night.  A  meeting  of  young  converts  and  of  inquirers 
brought  out  on  Sunday  night  is  held  on  Monday  evening.  It  also  in- 
cludes young  Christians  who  have  recently  joined  the  church,  and  those 
who  are  proposed  as  members.  The  object  is  instruction  in  the  Word. 
After  that  we  have  an  inquiry  meeting  for  any  persons  who  may  have 
wandered  in,  not  being  Christians. 

"On  Tuesday,  Wednesday  and  Thursday  evenings,  we  have  evangel- 
istic preaching  either  by  myself,  or  my  assistant,  or  clergymen  whom 
we  invite.  These  services  are  held  in  the  chapel  or  in  the  church,  ac- 
cording to  the  season  of  the  year.  In  midwinter  they  are  held  in  the 
church,  in  spring  and  fall  in  the  chapel,  and  during  the  summer  in  the 
tent.  The  Gospel  tent  was  only  a  change  of  base  for  our  regular  opera- 
tions. 


*A  pamphlet  report  of  Dr.  Tyng's  sermon  of  a  previous  Sunday  evening. 


72  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

' '  On  Friday  evening  we  have  a  similar  meeting,  with  the  Lesson  of 
the  hitcrnatio7ial  Scries  for  the  next  Sunday  as  the  topic.  At  that 
meeting  all  the  Sunday-school  teachers  of  our  church  and  mission 
schools  are  expected  to  be  present,  together  with  the  congregation  that 
attend  the  evangelistic  preaching.  My  address  is  expository  for  the  aid 
of  the  teachers,  and  hortatory  to  adapt  the  topic  to  the  unconverted. 
On  Saturday  evening  we  have  a  Christian  workers''  meeting,  which  is 
conducted  by  the  laymen,  without  a  minister. 

* '  In  these  public  services  the  laymen  take  part.  They  are  informal 
services.  Sometimes  we  give  prominence  to  testimony,  and  those  who 
have  been  converted  give  their  experience.  Sometimes  we  turn  them 
into  prayer-meetings,  and  call  on  those  who  wish  to  present  persons  for 
prayer.  Sometimes  we  make  them  conference  meetings  for  the  expres- 
sion of  views  on  the  Scriptures.  They  are  very  flexible  meetings. 
Their  character  is  determined  by  our  intuitive  judgment  of  the  people 
present.  At  the  Friday  night  service  the  teachers  are  invited  to  take 
part,  ask  questions,  make  suggestions,  and  give  illustrations  which  they 
think  will  be  helpful.  The  object  is  mutual  benefit.  The  whole  exer- 
cise is  as  free  as  it  is  possible  to  make  it.  Those  who  may  be  present 
have  no  hesitation  in  stopping  me  when  I  am  talking.  If  they  differ 
from  me,  they  say  so.  If  they  have  an  illustration  that  they  think  will 
hit  the  point,  they  get  up  and  speak  out,  in  a  moment,  and  sit  down. 

"Third  come  the  outside  agencies.  For  the  intemperate  we  have 
a  temperance  meeting  every  Sunday  afternoon  at  four  o'clock,  which  is 
conducted  by  laymen.  The  work  is  distinctively  temperance  work  on 
the  basis  of  the  conversion  of  the  soul — gospel  temperance.  We  have 
no  pledge  excepting  prayer  and  submission  to  Christ.  After  the  tem- 
perance meeting  on  Sunday  afternoon  we  have  a  meeting  of  The  Andreiv 
ayid  Philip  Society.  This  society  is  based  upon  the  record  of  the  call  of 
Andrew  and  Philip  in  the  ist.  chapter  of  John.  It  is  composed  of  men 
who  are  banded  together  to  bring  men  to  Christ.  Each  member  has  a 
member's  ticket,  and  an  escort  ticket  for  any  friend  whom  he  wants  to 
invite,  and  he  becomes  responsible  for  that  friend.  The  Society  gives  a 
tea  in  the  church  basement  at  six  o'clock  on  Sunday  evening.  We  had 
present  last  winter  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  on  an  average. 
Some  of  the  worst,  lowest,  most  abject  men  of  the  community  were 
brought  in  by  the  members  of  this  society.  There  were  about  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  members;  and  if  each  brought  in  a  new  man  they  had 
double  that  number.  At  first  we  had  to  have  detectives  in  the  room, 
there  was  such  a  group  of  hard  characters.  I  often  take  tea  with  them, 
and  my  assistant  is  always  present.    After  the  tea,  at  half-past  six,  they 


SABBATH  SE;RVICKS.  73 

have  ^  prayer-meeting,  which  lasts  until  time  for  service  in  the  church, 
when  those  in  the  prayer-meeting  come  up  to  the  church.  So  far  as 
possible,  persons  who  have  been  invited  by  this  society  are  put  in  seats 
right  around  the  pulpit.  The  members  of  the  society  are  scattered 
through  the  congregation  to  do  butto7i-hole  work,  in  watching  those  in 
the  congregation  that  are  interested,  going  to  them,  persuading  them  to 
stay  to  the  inquiry  meeting  after  the  people's  service  is  over,  and  getting 
them  to  join  in  the  conversation.  The  Andrew  and  Philip  Society  have 
a  fund  to  which  all  contribute  something  for  the  relief  of  tlieir  ozvn  mem- 
bers, and  for  the  care  of  the  sick. 

"We  have  an  analogous  society  called  The  Mary  and  Martha  Society, 
which  works  for  women  as  the  other  society  works  for  men.  The  saying 
of  Martha  to  Mary,  'The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth  for  thee,'  is  the 
motto  of  that  society,  which  is  composed  of  shop-women,  servants  in 
families,  and  the  better  class  of  working- women.  They  meet  every 
Tuesday  evening  and  have  a  tea.  Afterward  they  have  a  meeting, 
which  is  partly  social  and  partly  religious.  At  the  close  of  that  gather- 
ing they  go  to  the  Evangelistic  meeting.  These  meetings  are  held  in 
the  basement  of  the  church,  where  we  have  kitchen,  dining-room,  and 
all  arrangements  for  such  purposes.  At  the  head  of  this  society  is  one 
of  the  ladies  of  the  church,  who  gives  her  time  to  it  as  the  Sister-in- 
Charge.  She  visits  the  members  of  the  society,  and  acts  as  an  employ- 
ment agent  to  find  places  for  those  that  need  them,  and  is  their  coun- 
selor and  friend. 

'''For  the  very  poor  we  make  systematic  provision  in  various  ways. 
We  have  a^^  almoner  who  visits  tho.se  who  apply,  and  distributes  the 
alms.  We  have  a  bread  system.  Two  or  three  of  our  people  are  bakers, 
and  they  send  us  bread  every  day.  This  we  distribute  in  the  basement 
of  the  church  to  those  who  are  needy.  We  have  an  arrangement  for 
furnishing  coal  to  those  zvho  need  it;  a  Dorcas  Society  furnishes  employ- 
ment to  poor  women;  and  a  Dispensary  furnishes  medicine  and  medical 
attendance.  We  have  six  physicians,  one  of  whom  attends  every  day 
for  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  a  visiting  physician  who  goes  from  house  to 
house.  We  do  not  pay  them.  They  all  do  the  work  for  Christ.  Our 
apothecary  furnishes  all  the  drugs  at  wholesale  prices.  We  give  orders 
on  him.  An  Arbitration  Committee,  which  is  composed  of  the  lawyers 
of  the  church,  takes  care  of  all  matters  of  law  and  justice  which  grow 
up  as  between  landlord  and  tenant;  or  between  persons  who  have  made 
contracts;  or  between  the  employer  and  employed,  where  the  latter  are 
defrauded  of  their  wages.  Legal  questions  are  gratuitously  adjusted  for 
the  poor  who  cannot  afford  to  pay  for  the  services  of  a  lawyer.    Finally, 


74  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

a  burial  society  provides  interment  for  the  poor.  In  short,  vay  idea  is  to 
have  an  agency  adapted  to  every  department  of  need;  like  the  prophet, 
we  desire  to  stretch  ourselves  on  the  man,  eye  to  eye,  hand  to  hand,  feet 
to  feet;  to  reach  him  in  his  want,  whatever  that  may  be. 

"But  all  this  is  ingathering  work.  It  is  all  subsidiary  to  the  ministry 
of  the  Gospel.  We  do  not  confine  our  ministrations  to  those  who  are 
already  members  of  the  parish.  We  distribute  to  any  persons  within  a 
short  radius  of  the  church  who  can  be  brought  into  any  of  our  religious 
meetings.  But  we  do  not  distribute  indiscriminately.  We  follow  the 
example  of  our  lyord,  and  use  the  loaves  and  fishes  to  promote  Gospel 
work.  Old  Uncle  John  Vassar,  of  the  Tract  Society,  sitting  in  my 
study,  after  working  with  me  about  a  month  and  seeing  the  operations 
here,  turned  and  said  to  me,  'Beloved,  this  church  is  an  awful  soul- 
trap.'     These  charities  are  all  part  of  our  snares  for  catching  men." 

Results  of  Individual  Effort. — There  are  numerous  instances  through- 
out the  United  States  where  the  success  of  an  entire  congregation  in  its 
large  ingathering  is  the  result  of  the  personal  work  of  a  single  individ- 
ual. There  are  business  men  who,  at  their  own  expense,  have  printed 
special  cards,  inviting  friends  and  strangers  to  attend  the  services  of  the 
church  where  they  worship.  These  cards  not  only  give  the  name  and 
location  of  the  church,  and  the  name  of  the  pastor,  but  also  the  number 
of  the  pew  occupied  by  the  person  presenting  the  card,  and  which  the 
recipient  is  invited  to  share.  In  this  way  large  results  have  been  se- 
cured. It  would  be  a  most  excellent  idea,  and  would  stimulate  a  laud- 
able Christian  rivalry  if  two,  or  even  several  or  more  in  a  single  con- 
gregation, could  be  induced  to  try  this  plan  simultaneously.  The  fact 
that  others  were  engaged  in  the  same  effort  would  surely  be  stimulating 
to  the  individual,  and  be  likely  to  lead  to  a  quickening  interest  upon 
this  subject  in  the  minds  of  the  entire  congregation. 

A  more  than  ordinary  exhibition  of  the  success  of  this  form  of  effort 
was  illustrated  some  j^ears  ago  in  the  case  of  the  late  James  Wiggins,  a 
wealthy  boot  and  shoe  merchant,  and  a  man  of  rare  excellence  and  of 
great  liberality,  resident  in  the  city  of  New  York.  He  was  a  member  of 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  on  nth  Street,  near  6th  Avenue, 
which  has  since  removed  to  35th  Street,  near  7th  Avenue.  Mr.  Wiggins 
rented  two  or  three  pews  in  front  of  his  own,  and  then  during  the  week, 
when  engaged  in  business,  would  exert  himself  to  .seek  out  people  to 
come  and  fill  these  pews.  He  was  not  only  successful  in  keeping  these 
pews  filled  with  new  occupants,  but  continued  to  reach  and  influence  so 
large  a  number  of  people  who  soon  took  regular  sittings  of  their  own, 
that  the  church  rapidly  grew,  until  it  became  altogether  the  strongest 


SABBATH  SEIRVICSS.  75 

churcli  of  that  ecclesiastical  body  in  the  city,  and  the  pastor,  Rev. 
Andrew  Stevenson,  D.  D.,  32  years  ago  at  a  meeting  of  the  synod,  held 
with  the  special  object  of  discussing  the  question  "How  to  increase  a 
Church  Membership,"  in  commending  to  others  the  example  of  Mr. 
Wiggins,  related  these  facts,  and  ascribed  his  own  success  and  the 
growth  of  his  parish  as  due  largely  and  mainly  to  the  influence  of  this 
single  individual. 

In  one  of  the  guilds  in  connection  with  an  Episcopal  church  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  there  is  a  body  of  young  men,  whose  special  office 
it  is  to  seek  out  and  invite  to  the  church  other  young  men.  Their 
effort,  however,  does  not  terminate  with  the  invitation,  but  when  the 
invited  individual  arrives  at  the  church,  he  is  met  at  the  door  and  wel- 
comed by  the  one  who  extended  to  him  the  invitation.  For  the  recep- 
tion of  these  strangers  there  are  pews  located  in  different  portions  of  the 
church.  The  supervision  of  these  pews  is  assigned  to  single  individ- 
uals who  are  early  at  church,  and  take  their  position  in  the  pews  into 
which  strangers  are  to  be  ushered.  It  is  the  duty  of  these  individuals 
to  furnish  strangers  with  prayer-books,  and,  when  necessary,  to  find 
for  them  the  place  in  the  service.  As  soon  as  the  benediction  is  pro- 
nounced, the  young  man  is  expected  to  speak  to  these  strangers,  in- 
troduce them  to  the  members,  and  to  the  rector  of  the  church,  show 
them  every  attention,  and  invite  them  to  come  again.  This  method  of 
ingathering  has  been  attended  with  remarkable  results. 

Another  instance  of  what  may  be  done  by  individual  effort  is  illus- 
trated in  the  example  of  a  ticket-agent  at  a  railroad  depot,  who  used 
to  give  away  $50  worth  of  tracts  every  year.  A  tract  went  with  every 
ticket  sold.  As  the  months  rolled  by,  more  than  twenty  persons  wrote 
him,  gratefully  acknowledging  that  the  tracts  given  them  had  been 
blessed  to  their  conversion. 

The  Gospel  for  the  Deaf. — Statistics  show  that  in  almost  any  commu- 
nity in  the  United  States  there  are  from  five  to  eight  per  cent,  of  per- 
sons who  are  afflicted  with  deafness,  or  difficulty  in  hearing,  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree.  In  the  seasons  when  colds  are  more  prevalent 
the  number  rises  to  ten  per  cent.  Any  person  who  hears  with  difficulty 
the  words  of  a  public  address  will  return  from  such  a  meeting  with  a  feel- 
ing of  great  weariness.  The  effort  is  exhausting,  and  sometimes  becomes 
so  enervating  as  to  be  almost  prostrating.  On  this  account,  persons  af- 
fected with  but  partial  deafness,  who  have  been  all  their  lives  accus- 
tomed to  attend  religious  services,  with  the  development  of  their  disease, 
more  or  less  frequently  absent  themselves,  and  as  a  rule,  finally  remain 
away  entirely.     To  this  rule  there  are  but  rare  exceptions.    Deafness  is 


76  MKTHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK, 

more  prevalent  among  the  refined  or  commercial  classes  tlian  among 
the  laboring  classes.  It  is  evident  not  only  that  our  audiences  would 
be  greatly  augmented,  if  we  could  do  something  to  render  the  address 
audible  to  this  considerable  class  in  every  community;  but  in  addition 
to  what  might  be  done  in  this  matter,  there  is  a  manifest  obligation 
resting  upon  every  Christian  congregation,  which  they  dare  not  neglect, 
or  regard  but  lightly.  We  send  men  and  money  to  carry  the  gospel  to 
distant  lands.  Should  we  not  also  render  it  possible  for  those  of  our 
own  kindred  and  of  our  own  household  of  faith,  who  are  afflicted  with 
deafness,  to  hear  that  same  gospel  which  Jesus  commanded  should  be 
preached  to  ever}^  creature  ?  This  difficulty  has  been  successfully  over- 
come by  a  phone,  which  can  be  concealed  in  the  pulpit,  and  which  is 
connected  with  the  pew,  or  pews,  as  the  case  may  be,  by  a  tin  tube, 
which  runs  under  the  floor,  and  may  be  made  to  branch  off"  from  the 
main  tube  at  several  points.  This  pipe  is  carried  up  through  the  floor 
into  the  corner  or  end  of  the  several  pews.  After  being  carried  to  the 
level  of  the  pew  it  is  connected  by  a  pliable  rubber  tubing,  which  ter- 
minates in  a  comely  orifice,  which  can  be  placed  at  the  auditor's  ear 
without  attracting  attention.  When  not  in  use  it  can  be  laid  down  un- 
der the  cushion  of  the  pew.  The  pipes  can  be  run  to  different  parts  of 
the  church,  and  into  any  pew  where  its  occupant  may  desire.  In  this 
way  those  who  are  deaf  are  not  singled  out,  or  separated  from  the  rest 
of  the  congregation.  Architects  and  congregations  desiring  to  build, 
should  never  leave  out  of  their  plan  this  indispensable  necessity.  It 
can  also  be  put  in  churches  already  built  with  very  little  trouble,  and 
at  an  expense  ranging  from  $35  to  $200,  according  as  the  number  of 
branch  tubes  may  render  it  necessary  to  increase  the  size  of  the  phone. 
There  are  a  number  of  churches  in  which  these  phones  are  already  in 
successful  use.  Any  person  desiring  further  information  concerning 
the  cost  and  character  of  these  phones  may  obtain  the  same  by  writing 
to  W.  R.  Ostrander  &  Co.,  31  Ann  street,  New  York  City. 

The  Attendance  of  Mothers. — The  church  of  Christ  is  designed  to 
reach  and  save  all  classes,  and  it  is  a  serious  question  whether  the  edi- 
fices of  the  Protestant  branches  of  the  church  are  not  specially  and 
only  fitted  in  their  appointments  to  the  needs  of  the  more  favored 
classes.  In  the  construction  of  every  church  edifice,  some  provision 
should  be  made  for  the  needs  of  mothers  who  are  compelled  to  bring 
their  small  children  with  them,  or  otherwise  remain  away.  There  are 
a  few  churches  in  the  United  States  where  an  ante-room  lias  been  pro- 
vided, well  fitted  and  furnished,  equipped  with  cradles  and  such  other 
needs  as  would  enable  mothers,  in  the  event  of  a  child  becoming  rest- 


SABBATH  S:eRVICi;S.  77 

less,  to  retire  from  the  main  audience-room  into  the  mother's  room.  It 
is  at  least  an  open  question  whether  any  church  is  fully  equipped  which 
does  not  provide  for  the  needs  of  this  large  class,  both  in  the  cities  and 
in  the  open  country.  These  people  now  remain  away  from  church 
simply  because  they  have  no  one  with  whom  to  leave  the  children,  and 
there  is  no  provision  made  for  them  at  the  church.  This  seeming 
necessity  leads  from  temporary  habit  to  permanent  absence  on  the  part 
of  one  or  both  of  the  parents,  and  causes,  in  multitudes  of  cases,  that 
the  children  walk  in  the  same  paths  of  neglect.  If  all  churches  were 
arranged  to  meet  this  need,  great  changes  would  be  wrought  in  many 
homes  which  are  now  Christless  because  the  wife  and  mother  cannot 
attend  church  while  her  children  are  small,  and  is  consequently  com- 
pelled to  remain  at  home.  The  presence  of  the  wife  w^ould  in  many 
cases  secure  the  attendance  of  the  husband,  and  the  children  would  also 
early  form  the  habit  of  church  attendance. 

Another  Method  of  Reaching  the  Non-Chnrch-Going  Elcmcjits. — A 
very  efficient  method  of  reaching  the  non-church-going  elements  in  a 
village  or  city — and  the  same  plan  could  be  used  in  the  open  country — 
is  proposed  by  a  clergyman  of  large  experience.  The  method  is  to 
unite  all,  or  as  many  of  the  congregations  as  are  willing  to  cooperate  in 
the  effort,  divide  the  territory  into  districts,  and  then  upon  the  evening 
of  the  first  Sunday  of  each  month,  close  all  the  churches,  and  let  each 
and  every  member,  or  as  many  as  are  willing  to  engage  in  the  work, 
visit  prescribed  portions  of  the  district  which  has  been  assigned  to  their 
congregation.  These  should  go  from  house  to  house  inquiring  where 
the  residents  attend  church,  where  the  children  attend  Sunday-school  and 
make  any  other  proper  inquiries,  and  in  this  way  discover  those  who 
have  no  church  relations,  or  who  belong  to  the  non-church-going  classes. 
It  should  be  the  province  of  these  visitors  not  only  to  make  a  note  of 
all  the  information  they  gather,  which  shall  be  reported  at  a  meeting 
of  the  workers  held  the  week  following,  but  they  should  also  leave 
tracts,  congregational  cards  of  invitation  with  the  hours  of  service,  and, 
where  opportunity  presents  itself,  speak  with  the  people  not  only  con- 
cerning attendance  upon  church  ser\aces,  but  also  press  upon  their  at- 
tention the  importance  of  spiritual  and  eternal  things. 

This  method  would  most  assuredly  demonstrate  to  the  entire  commu- 
nity the  fact  that  Christian  people  are  interested  in  their  work,  and 
are  sincere  in  their  professions.  It  could  not  but  increase  the  attend- 
ance upon  the  services  of  the  church,  and  even  be  far-reaching  in  influ- 
ences which  would  not  be  manifest  to  the  casual  observer.  The  details 
of  the  plan  could  easily  be  developed  and  at  least  some  of  the  benefits 
soon  discovered. 


78 


METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 


Reaching  Travelers  and  the  Guests  at  Hotels. — There  are  usually  at 
the  hotels  of  every  town  of  any  considerable  size  a  large  number  of 
persons  who  either,  as  transient  or  permanent  guests,  would  be  likely  to 
attend  service,  and  may  be  secured  as  worshipers  with  any  congregation 
who  will  manifest  an  interest  in  this  matter  by  extending  to  them  a 
modest,  but  cordial  invitation.  In  many  places  the  following  method 
has  proven  itself  of  much  value.  A  committee  of  young  men  supplied 
with  cards  of  invitation,  enclosed  in  envelopes  all  ready  to  be  addressed, 
start  out  on  Saturday  evening  at  eight  or  nine  o'clock  and  visit  the 
hotels,  and  by  the  aid  of  the  hotel  register  address  one  of  these  enve- 
lopes, containing  an  invitation,  to  each  of  the  guests;  these  envelopes 
are  then  left  with  the  clerk,  who  places  them  in  the  letter  box,  sends 
them  to  the  room  occupied  by  the  several  guests,  or  hands  them  to  them 
personally  as  they  come  to  the  office  on  Sunday  morning,  or  as  they  go 
to  breakfast. 

It  might  be  feared  that  the  hotel  clerk  would  be  unwilling  to  give 
this  matter  any  attention,  but  we  are  assured  by  those  who  have  been 
engaged  in  this  w^ork  that  little  or  no  difficulty  is  experienced,  and  in 
many  instances  the  proprietor,  or  clerk,  will  give  special  attention  to 
this  matter.  The  following  is  a  sample  of  a  card  used  by  one  of  the 
Presbyterian  pastors  in  Harrisburg,  Pa. : 


THE 

Market  Square 
Presbyterian   Church 

Earnestly  desire  your 
presence  at  any  of  their 
meetings,  of  which  you 
will  find  a  list  on  the 
other  side  of  this  card. 
Ge;o.  B.  Stewart, 

Pastor. 

Please  hand  card  to  usher  and  he 
will  show  you  to  pew. 


Church  Services. 


Lord's  Day: 

Divine  Worship  and  Preaching  at 
10:30  a.  m.  and  7:30  p.  m.    Even- 
ing Services  opened  with  15  min- 
utes' Song  Service. 
Sunday-school  at  i  :30  p.  m. 
Wednesday  : 

Prayer-meeting  and  Lecture  at  7:30 
p.  m. 
Friday  : 
Meeting  for  Men  only  from  7:30  to 
8:15  p.m. 


What  think  ye  of  Christ? 

Matt.  22:42. 


It  would  naturally  be  expected  that  many  receiving  these  cards 
would  visit  the  church  inviting  them  without  handing  the  card  of  invi- 
tation to  the  usher,  as  requested  on  the  card,  yet  the  number  of  cards 


SABBATH   SERVICES.  79 

returned  at  the  door  of  the  church  in  this  particular  instance  was  usu- 
ally from  two  to  six  each  Sabbath.  From  this  evidence  it  might  rea- 
sonably be  believed  that  the  working  of  this  method  resulted  in  secur- 
ing the  attendance  of  from  six  to  twelve,  or  even  more,  each  Sabbath. 

The  influence  of  these  invitations  is  somewhat  amusingly  illustrated  in 
an  incident  which  occurred  in  one  of  the  larger  cities  of  Ohio.  A  young 
man  who  had  come  from  the  country  and  was  spending  the  Sunday  in 
the  city,  received  a  card  of  invitation  enclosed  in  an  envelope  bearing 
his  name  and  address,  requesting  him  to  attend  the  meetings  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  on  the  following  day.  He  accepted  the  invitation,  and  was 
present  at  all  the  services  named  upon  the  card.  On  Monday  morning 
he  visited  the  rooms  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  requested  to  see  the  Secretary, 
whose  signature  was  upon  the  invitation  he  had  received.  When  the 
Secretary  appeared,  the  young  man  shook  hands  with  him,  manifested 
some  hesitation,  and  then  said,  "I  received  your  invitation  to  be  present 
yesterday" — and  hesitating,  inquired — "But  how  did  you  know  I  was 
in  the  city  ? ' '  The  interest  he  felt  in  the  invitation  he  had  received,  if 
any  greater  in  degree,  was  at  least  the  same  in  kind  as  that  awakened 
in  the  mind  of  every  traveler  by  interest  manifested  in  him  when  away 
from  home. 

An  additional  feature  of  great  value  in  connection  with  this  kind  of 
invitations,  especially  when  they  are  designed  to  reach  strangers,  is 
that  they  should  contain  not  only  the  hours  of  service,  but  should  also 
be  accompanied  by  a  little  diagram  of  the  streets  in  the  vicinity,  show- 
ing the  exact  location  of  the  church.  This  little  map  need  not  be  large, 
is  not  very  expensive,  and  could  be  printed  on  the  reverse  side  of  the 
card,  occupying  but  a  small  space.  In  some  instances,  congregations 
devise  a  card  which  somewhat  resembles  the  ordinary  postal-card;  print 
invitation,  etc.,  on  the  reverse  side,  and  then  use  these  instead  of  the 
form  given  above. 

Reaching  the  Bereaved. — ^Those  who  are  mourning  the  loss  of  friends 
may  sometimes  be  reached,  and  while  their  hearts  are  still  tender, 
greatly  influenced  for  good.  In  addition  to  the  attention  which  a  pas- 
tor should  give  to  those  of  his  own  flock  who  are  in  sorrow,  there  was 
a  good  idea  exemplified  by  a  gentleman  in  Paris,  who  watched  the  obit- 
uary notices  in  the  daily  papers,  and  then  sent  to  the  bereaved  little 
tracts  suited  to  their  situation.  This  same  method  could  easily  be  used 
by  a  pastor,  using  either  tracts,  pastoral  letters  or  personal  communica- 
tions adapted  in  matter  and  manner  to  the  needs  of  those  whom  he 
might  decide  proper  to  address.  While  this  method  might  require  some 
daily  attention,  it  would  in  all  probability  result  in  influencing  kindly 


8o  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

the  hearts  and  minds  of  many,  and  in  some  cases  would  be  likely  to  se- 
cure the  attention  and  attendance  of  those  who  belong  to  this  afflicted 
class.  The  same  method  might  be  used  in  addressing  tracts  or  letters 
of  consolation  to  those  who  are  sick,  who  might,  upon  their  recovery, 
through  this  agency,  be  made  to  place  themselves  under  the  influence 
of  the  preaching  of  one  who  had  been  mindful  of  them  when  sick. 
This  method  could  be  grandly  worked  through  the  agency  of  some 
member  of  the  "Shut-in  Society."  It  would  give  delightful  occu- 
pation, and  be  the  source  of  great  good  and  happiness  to  all  parties 
concerned,  thus  to  engage  the  permanently  sick  in  the  work  of  the 
church.  * 

Admission  by  Ticket. — The  method  of  admission  to  religious  services 
onl}^  by  ticket,  used  by  Mr.  Spurgeon,  of  I,ondon,  by  Mr.  Moody,  the 
Evangelist,  and  by  various  other  successful  Christian  workers,  is  not 
designed,  as  might  at  first  seem,  and  is  generally  supposed,  to  restrict 
the  number,  or  to  render  it  difficult  to  obtain  admission  to  the  religious 
services  conducted  by  these  individuals.  Instead  of  restricting  the 
number,  or  diminishing  the  size  of  the  audience,  the  plan  is  well  cal- 
culated to  secure  the  more  sure  attendance  of  a  full  audience.  It  is 
found  in  the  actual  experience  of  men  far  less  prominent,  that  in  any 
special  effort  the  attendance  is  greatly  augmented  by  the  announcement 
that  no  one  will  be  admitted  without  a  ticket.  Humanity  is  so  consti- 
tuted that  nobody  desires  to  do  what  everybody  can  do,  and  everybody 
desires  to  do  that  which  is  regarded  as  possible  only  to  a  few;  and  the 
moment  there  seems  to  be  any  restriction,  or  limitation,  or  difficulty 
put  in  the  way  of  those  who  might  attend,  their  desire  to  overcome 
those  difficulties  leads  them  to  make  the  effort  which  results  in  guaran- 
teeing their  presence.  Take,  for  instance,  the  case  of  the  meetings  held 
in  Brooklyn  by  Mr.  Moody  and  Mr.  Sankey.  They  desired  to  reach 
the  workingmen  in  the  mills,  shops,  etc.  Individuals  were  sent  to  these 
places  to  distribute  from  10,000  to  20,000  tickets  among  this  class  of 
men.  The  mere  fact  that  the  individual  was  the  possessor  of  a  ticket, 
would  continue  to  suggest,  "I  have  a  ticket,  and  I  might  as  well  use 
it. ' '  If  he  could  not  himself  attend  the  meeting,  he  would  be  very 
likely  to  offer  his  ticket  to  some  other  individual,  and  thus  the  non- 
church-going  individual  would  become  a  co-laborer  in  securing  the  at- 
tendance of  a  large  audience. 

Suppose  a  pastor  in  a  city  of  10,000  inhabitants  or  upwards  should 
decide  to  preach  a  series  of  three  or  four  sermons  to  bo5's  between  the 
ages  of  twelve  and  eighteen  years,  and  tickets  were  to  be  sent  to  the 


*See  the  chapter  ou  Beuevoleut  Work  for  full  details  couceruiug  the  "  Shut-in  Society.  " 


SABBATH  SKRVICES.  bl 

schools  to  be  distributed  to  boj-s  between  these  ages  by  the  teachers,  the 
presence  of  nearly  every  individual  who  received  a  ticket  would  be 
almost  assured,  unless  there  should  be  some  manifest,  inherent  difficulty 
either  in  the  preacher  or  the  place  where  the  meeting  was  to  be  held. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  to  assert  that  the  mere  issuing  of  tickets  will 
guarantee  a  large  audience.  If  used  under  ordinary  circumstances,  it 
might  be,  both  to  the  minister  and  the  community,  a  revelation  of  the 
absolute  folly  and  lack  of  good  judgment  on  the  part  of  the  one  who 
had  adopted  the  method.  But  what  we  do  desire  to  say  is,  that  in 
very  many  instances  the  issuing  of  tickets  would  be  an  element  which 
would  minister  greatly  to  the  securing  of  a  larger  audience,  and  in  more 
cases  than  is  usually  supposed,  they  could  be  used  with  great  benefit. 

Holding  the  New  Comers. — If  the  new  comers  in  any  church  can  be 
crystalized  into  regular  attendants,  the  success  of  the  congregation,  at 
least  so  far  as  numbers  is  concerned,  is  largely  assured.  We  have 
known  of  a  goodly  number  of  instances  where  pastors  had  met  with 
marked  success  in  holding  the  occasional  attendants  by  passing  quickly 
from  the  pulpit,  either  through  the  basement  or  down  the  aisle  to  the 
vestibule,  and  there  shaking  hands  with  the  audience,  and  particularly 
with  every  stranger  as  he  passed  out.  While  a  temporary  resident, 
some  seasons  ago,  in  a  place  of  summer  resort,  we  worshiped  with  a 
congregation  served  by  a  pastor  who  had  made  this  one  of  the  great 
elements  of  his  success.  After  the  service,  and  before  the  pastor  pro- 
nounced the  benediction,  he  gathered  up  his  hat  and  cane,  which  he 
held  in  his  left  hand,  lifted  his 'right  hand  as  he  pronounced  the  bene- 
diction, and  as  he  drew  near  to  the  "  A-m-e-n,"  he  began  to  bend  for 
the  door,  and  before  the  congregation  had  time  to  move  into  the  aisles, 
he  had  hurried  to  the  vestibule.  Dr.  'Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  has 
emphasized  the  truth  that  "the  nation  which  shortens  its  weapons, 
lengthens  its  boundaries."  This  is  equally  true  in  the  sphere  of  a 
minister's  labors.  He  who  shortens  the  distance  between  himself  and 
his  hearers  until  hand  reaches  hand,  and  heart  beats  responsive  to  heart, 
not  only  enlarges  the  sphere  of  his  usefulness,  but  wins  for  himself  a 
dominion  over  the  hearts  of  his  people,  which  will  be  permanent  for 
good  both  for  time  and  eternity. 

Securing  the  Attendance  of  Sunday-school  Scholars. — It  is  sadly  to  be 
regretted  that  so  few  parents  bring  their  children  with  them  to  the  ser- 
vices of  the  church.  They  seem  to  think  that  the  Sunday-school  is 
"the  children's  church,"  and  the  children  are  likely  to  come  to  regard 
the  Sunday-schoel  in  the  same  light,  and  therefore  when  they  have  at- 
tended upon  its  session,  they  regard  themselves  as  free  to  use  the  rest 
6 


82  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

of  the  day  in  the  attainment  of  their  own  wishes.  The  great  trouble, 
however,  is  that  when  children  have  not  formed  a  habit  of  attending 
church,  the  Sunday-school  has  but  a  slight  hold  upon  them,  and  when 
they  arrive  at  the  age  of  fourteen  or  sixteen,  they  are  likely  to  drop  out 
of  the  school,  and  be  lost  both  to  the  school  and  to  the  church.  Any 
legitimate  means  which  will  secure  their  attendance  upon  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel  can  but  be  productive  of  great  good.  The  following 
method  was  adopted  in  one  of  the  Sunday-schools  of  Camden,  N.  J., 
as  related  by  one  of  its  own  members,  with  the  following  good  result: 

' '  In  our  school,  we  have  been  measurably  successful  in  securing  the 
attendance  of  scholars  at  the  preaching  service,  until  now  about  sixty 
per  cent,  of  those  who  attend  Sunday-school  in  the  afternoon  are  regu- 
larly at  the  morning  public  worship.  This  has  been  maintained  for 
several  years,  and  we  are  glad  to  notice  that  to  all  who  thus  honor 
themselves  and  him  whom  they  serve,  it  seems  a  delight  to  be  there; 
and  I  am  sure  our  pastor  will  gladly  testify  that  he  has  no  more  attent- 
ive or  appreciative  hearers  than  these  3^oung  people  from  the  Sunday- 
school.  We  have  secured  this  by  constant  effort,  principally  in  the  fol- 
lowing directions: 

"First,  as  a  part  of  our  opening  servdce,  all  who  are  present  at  the 
morning  preaching  service  are  requested  to  rise.  They  are  then  asked 
to  name  the  book,  chapter,  verse,  and  words  of  the  morning  text,  Avhich 
they  do  gladly  and  promptly;  no  word  of  rebuke  is  spoken  to  those 
who  did  not  rise,  and  thus  confess  to  their  absence  in  the  morning,  but  a 
kind  invitation  is  given  them  to  come  the  next  Sunday.  The  question 
is  asked  personally  by  the  teacher  of  each  scholar,  'Were  you  at  church 
this  morning? '  and  their  attendance  is  noted  on  the  class  record,  and 
remains  there  permanently  to  their  credit. 

"Second,  by  the  use  of  the  church  attendance  card,  the  scholar  can 
have  his  record  of  church  attendance  noted  each  Sunday,  by  the  secre- 
tary of  the  school  punching  the  dates  which  are  printed  on  the  margin. 
On  the  reverse  side  of  the  card,  which  is  three  and  a  quarter  inches 
wide  and  four  and  five-eighths  inches  long,  there  is  plenty  of  room,  in 
the  spaces  ruled  for  each  Sunday,  to  keep  a  full  record  of  the  morning 
texts  and  the  name  of  the  preacher. 

"Third,  the  secretary,  in  his  report  which  is  read  before  closing, 
gives,  with  the  other  items  of  information,  the  number  of  scholars  from 
each  department  who  were  at  morning  church  sei-vice.  As  one  good  re- 
sult from  the  success  already  attained,  we  now  have  little  or  no  trouble 
to  retain  our  older  scholars  ;  they  are  at  church  in  the  morning,  and  in 
the  afternoon  the  grey-haired  men  and  women  of  threescore  years  and 


SABBATH   SERVICES. 


83 


ten  gladly  join  in  the  study  of  the  word,  with  the  young  men  and 
young  women,  and  these  as  cheerfully  ponder  the  same  truth  in  com- 
pany with  the  lads  and  lasses  of  more  tender  3'ears;  so  the  imaginary 
dividing  line  between  church  and  Sunda^'-school  is  being  broken  down, 
and  we  respond  each  Sunday  at  all  these  services  to  the  voice  of  God, 
spoken  more  than  thirty  centuries  ago  through  his  servant  Moses  : 
'Gather  the  people  together,  men,  and  women,  and  children,  and  thy 
stranger  that  is  within  thj^  gates,  that  they  may  hear,  and  that  the}^ 
may  learn,  and  fear  the  Lord  your  God,  and  observe  to  do  all  the  words 
of  this  law.'  " 

In  one  of  the  Sunday-schools  of  Pennsylvania,  good  results  were  se- 
cured by  arranging  that  each  of  the  classes  of  the  Sunday-school  in 
turn  should  furnish  the  floral  decorations  for  the  church,  upon  succeed- 
ing Sundays.  The  result  was  that  the  church  was  not  only  tastefully 
adorned  with  flowers  from  Sunday  to  Sunday,  but  each  of  the  classes 
was  desirous  of  attending,  not  only  upon  the  day  when  they  had  deco- 
rated the  church,  but  also  upon  the  other  Sundays  in  order  that  they 
might  see  how  the  efforts  of  the  other  classes  compared  with  their  own. 
The  teachers  were  also  in  turn  interested  in  the  work  of  their  classes, 
and  thus  much  good  was  accomplished. 

Further  suggestions  in  reference  to  preaching  to  the  j^oung  will  be 
found  in  a  later  chapter  on  "Sermons  to  Children."  The  following  is 
a  page  from  a  little  record  book  of  either  26  or  52  pages,  which  are  in 
use  with  success  by  some  schools.  The  books  are  distributed  to  each 
scholar,  and  are  returned  to  the  Superintendent  or  Secretary  at  the 
end  of  the  period  designated. 


St.  John's  Lutheran  Church,  Lancaster,  Pa. 

Sabbath, 1887. 

Sermon  by  Rev 

From  Book  of Chapter Verse 

Text : 


I  was  present  at  this  service  and  heard  the  sermon. 
The  above  is  correct: 


-  Teacher. 


1 


Scholar. 


84  MKTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Reaching  the  Non-Oiurch-going  Classes  Through  the  Sunday-school. — 
Just  across  the  street  from  the  massive  Union  Park  Congregational 
Church,  in  Chicago,  111.,  is  the  small  park  which  loans  its  name  to  the 
church.  On  Sundays  it  was  the  resort  of  idlers  and  loafers,  a  play- 
ground for  children,  a  meeting-place  for  politicians,  a  place  for  court- 
ship, as  well  as  a  pleasant  resort  where  hard-worked  mothers  were  ac- 
customed to  bring  their  children  for  a  breath  of  fresh  air.  For  two 
summers  the  congregation  and  pastor  went  out  and  met  these  people  in 
an  afternoon  open-air  meeting.  The  third  year,  the  order  was  changed. 
The  Sunday-school  rooms  were  thrown  open  at  four  o'clock  for  a  meet- 
ing designed  chiefly  for  children.  The  officers,  together  with  an  efficient 
corps  of  teachers  and  a  good  band  of  helpers,  unite  in  the  effort.  In 
addition  to  the  sound  of  music  sent  forth  by  a  voluntary  orchestra  of 
piano,  flute,  comet  and  violins,  a  dozen  or  more  young  ladies  would  go 
out  into  the  highways  of  the  park,  two  by  two,  and  invite  the  people  to 
come  to  the  services.  These  are  very  simple.  A  short  prayer,  plenty 
of  instrumental  music,  joined  with  plenty  of  singing  of  gospel  songs,  a 
brief  address,  so  plain  that  the  youngest  could  understand  it,  the  reci- 
tation of  Scripture  verses  upon  the  cards  given  out  the  week  before,  and 
of  the  Beatitudes,  and  the  Twenty-third  Psalm.  At  the  close  of  this 
brief  service  each  of  the  three  hundred  or  four  hundred  children  received 
a  bouquet  of  flowers  which  some  young  ladies  had  prepared  for  them  in 
another  room.  These  flowers  given  away  each  Sunda}^  proved  a  very 
great  attraction  to  many,  and  possibly  to  most,  the  great  attraction. 
Thus  large  numbers,  week  after  week,  are  brought  in  from  the  surround- 
ings which  would  cause  them  to  regard  Sunday  but  lightly,  and  placed 
under  such  influences  as  would  throw  a  sacred  halo  about  at  least  a 
single  hour  of  God's  holy  day. 

Noting  the  Attendance  of  Members. — While  it  may  not  always  be 
judicious  for  a  pastor  to  regularly  follow  up  persons  who  are  absent 
from  a  single  service,  yet  it  is  essential  that  he  should  know  who 
of  his  members  are  regular,  and  who  are  irregular  in  their  attend- 
ance. This  information  may  be  secured  by  having  several  roll-books, 
one  for  each  aisle  or  row  of  seats  in  the  church.  Opposite,  and  follow- 
ing the  number  of  the  pew,  there  should  be  a  list  not  only  of  the  heads 
of  the  family  occupying  the  pew,  but  also  of  every  member  of  the 
family.  Thus  the  record  can  be  kept  in  numerical  order.  Two  or 
three  or  more  young  men  shall  be  placed  in  charge  of  these  books 
of  record,  who  shall  take  their  position  in  the  galler>^  or  at  the  end 
of  the  church,  where  they  may  be  able,  by  the  aid  of  the  roll-book, 
rapidly  to  discover  the  presence  or  absence  of  each  member  of  every 


SABBATH  SE^RVICKS,  85 

family  worshiping  with  the  congregation.  These  books  should  be 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  pastor  for  his  inspection  every  Monday 
morning.  It  is  easy  to  discover  that  this  plan  will  speedily  reveal  a 
vast  amount  of  work  to  be  done.  This  may  be  accomplished  either  by 
a  printed  notice  sent  by  mail  with  kind  pastoral  greetings,  and  such 
other  matter  as  the  mind  of  every  pastor  would  suggest,  and  also  in- 
quiring after  their  health,  and  saying  that  if  they  are  not  well,  the 
pastor  would  be  glad  to  call  upon  them  if  they  will  kindly  apprize  him 
of  their  sickness.  Or  the  congregation  may  be  districted  in  sections, 
with  committees  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  look  after  absentees  in  their 
several  wards  or  district;  or  the  pastor  may  send  a  request  to  some  mem- 
ber of  his  church  living  in  the  vicinity  to  call  and  inquire  after  the 
absentees. 

Securing  Attention  and  Attendance  by  Special  Service. — An  entire 
community  may  occasionally  be  awakened  to  special  attention  by  call- 
ing forth  the  sentiments  and  views  of  some  class  in  the  community,  and 
making  the  information  thus  secured  the  basis  of  a  series  of  two  or 
more  sermons.  This  plan  was  successfully  tried  a  couple  of  years  ago 
by  Rev.  Washington  Gladden,  who  afterwards  published  his  sermons 
in  a  small  pamphlet  entitled  "The  Young  Men  and  the  Church — Why 
Some  of  Them  are  Outside,  and  Why  They  Ought  to  Come  In."* 
The  purpose  of  the  sermons  was  to  secure  the  objections  in  the  minds 
of  young  men  to  the  church,  and  to  gather  the  reasons  they  give  for  re- 
maining away  from  the  church,  and  then  to  present  the  counter-reasons 
why  they  should  be  in  the  church.  In  the  preparation  for  this  course 
of  sermons  Mr.  Gladden  issued  the  following  letter  which  was  sent,  by 
the  cooperation  of  some  young  men  of  wide  acquaintance,  to  about  two 
hundred  representative  young  men  in  the  city  of  Columbus,  Ohio,  some 
of  whom  were  members  of  the  church,  and  many  of  whom  were  not. 
The  letter  read  as  follows  : 

"My  Dear  Sir  : — You  know  many  young  men  in  this  city  who  seldom  or  never 
attend  church,  and  many  more  who  occasionally  attend,  but  do  not  identify  them- 
selves with  the  work  of  the  churches. 

"You  have  heard  young  men  of  both  these  classes  express  their  views  on  the 
subject.     What  reasons  do  they  give  for  holding  aloof  from  the  churches? 

"I  am  very  desirous  of  finding  out  how  this  matter  lies  in  their  minds,  and  I 
shall  consider  it  a  great  favor  if  you  will  report  to  me,  within  a  day  or  two,  vdth- 
out  mentioning  the  names  of  persons,  some  of  the  explanations  given  by  young 
men  of  their  absence  from  church,  and  their  refusal  to  enter  upon  the  Christian  life. 

"I  shall  regard  your  communication  as  confidential.  I  only  wish  to  get  at  the 
obstacles,  real  or  imaginary,  which  keep  so  many  young  men  out  of  the  churches. 
You  can  help  me,  and  I  feel  confident  that  you  will  do  me  this  great  kindness. 

*  Pamphlet,  pp.  71,  Congregational  Publishing  Society,  Boston.  , 


86  METHODS   OF   CHURCH  WORK!. 

"If  you  have  not  time  to  write  at  length,  you  may  state  those  objections  or  ex- 
cuses in  the  briefest  terms  ;  but  I  shall  be  glad  to  read  all  that  you. are  willing  to 
write." 

Rev.  F.  E.  Clark,  pastor  of  the  Phillips  Church,  Boston,  used  a  sim- 
ilar method  in  his  book,  entitled  "Danger  Signals,  or  the  Enemies  of 
Youth,  From  the  Business  Man's  Standpoint,"  in  the  preparation  of 
which  he  consulted  a  large  number  of  merchants  of  Boston.  * 

The  Rev.  William  P.  Evans,  of  Columbia,  Pa.,  during  the  past  win- 
ter preached  a  series  of  sermons  on  "Success  in  Eife.  "  In  securing  the 
material  and  information  to  be  used  he  sent  a  large  number  of  circulars 
to  the  business  men  of  that  city.  His  idea  was  to  interest  and  benefit 
the  entire  community,  and  he  therefore  addressed  his  circulars  not  only 
to  successful  merchants,  but  to  successful  men  even  in  the  humblest 
walks  of  life.  The  result  was  that  the  entire  community  become  inter- 
ested. The  pastor  gave  himself  earnestly  and  zealousl}'-  to  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  subjects,  and  the  audiences  entirely  filled  the  church,  and 
not  a  few  of  the  new-comers  continued  to  worship  there  after  the  series 
had  closed.  As  the  circular  used  in  connection  with  the  services  is 
suggestive,  we  present  a  copy  of  the  same  below  : 

"CoivUMBiA,  Pa.,  Nov.  I,  1886. 

"Dear  Sir:  Will  you  kindly  answer  the  following  questions?  It  is  my  inten- 
tion to  use  the  information  which  I  obtain  in  this  way,  in  a  course  of  sermons  to 
young  men  on  Success  in  Life.  Anything  that  you  communicate  will  be  regarded 
and  treated  as  confidential,  so  far  as  the  author  is  concerned.  No  personal  refer- 
ence will  be  made,  but  I  wish  to  gather  the  experience  and  opinions  of  our  repre- 
sentative business  men,  and  be  thereby  better  prepared  to  speak  profitably  to  our 
young  men  on  the  subject  mentioned  above. 

"  I.  What  do  you  consider  essential  elements  of  success,  for  a  }'oung  man  enter- 
ing upon  such  a  business  or  profession  as  yours  ?  2.  What,  in  your  observation, 
have  been  the  chief  causes  of  failure  in  commercial  and  professional  life  ?  3. 
Were  you  a  resident  of  this  town  during  your  childhood  ?  4.  Were  you  in  the 
habit  of  attending  Si:nday-school  in  j^our  boyhood?  5.  If  so,  at  what  age  did  yon 
cease  this  attendance,  either  as  a  scholar  or  teacher?  6.  Are  you  now  a  church 
member  or  a  regular  attendant  at  religious  service  on  Sunday  ?  7.  At  what  age 
did  you  begin  business  life  or  undertake  self-support  ?  8.  What  is  your  opinion  as 
to  the  age  when  a  boy  should  leave  school  and  enter  business  life  as  an  employe  ? 
Add  any  remarks  you  may  see  fit,  on  the  habits  and  customs  of  the  young  men  of 
the  present  day,  either  good  or  bad,  with  reference  to  their  probable  effect  on  their 
success  in  life. 


*  This  book  will  also  be  found  very  ser\'iceable  in  preaching  to  the  young.  The  subjects  of  which 
it  treats  are  indicated  in  the  following  topics  which  form  the  subject  of  its  nine  chapters  : 

I.  Introductory;  2.  King  Alcohol;  3.  The  Henchmen  of  King  Alchohol ;  4.  Dirt  in  Ink;  5.  Trash 
in  Ink  ;  6.  The  Low  Theatre ;  7.  The  Gambling  Den  ;  8.  The  Leper  of  Impurity  ;  9.  Sappers  and 
Miners  of  Character.    Published  by  Lee  and  Shepard,  Boston,  nearly  200  pp.,  price  |i. 


SABBATH  SKRVICBS.  87 

"Please  number  your  answers  to  correspond  with  the  questions,  and  use  the  en- 
closed envelope  to  send  me  your  reply  through  the  post  office.  As  I  wish  to  enter 
upon  the  preparation  of  these  sermons  at  once,  an  early  compliance  with  this  re- 
quest will  be  esteemed  as  a  kindness.  * 

"Truly  yours, 

"WILLIAM  P.  EVANS." 
The  subjects  of  the  several  lectures  are  as  follows  :  Sunday  evening,  December 
5th,  "Success;"  Sunday  evening,  December  12th,  "Failure;"  Sunday  evening, 
December  19th,  "What  Have  Religion  and  the  Church  to  Do  With  It?"  Sunday 
evening,  December  26th,  "The  Young  Men  of  Columbia;  What  is  to  be  Their 
Future  ? ' ' 

PRAISB  SERVICK. 

A  special  praise  service  is  often  so  conducted  by  pastors  as  to  make 
it  a  means  of  great  attraction  to  the  occasional  church-goer,  and  we 
have  known  of  instances  where  the  praise  service  recurred  as  often  as 
one  evening  in  a  month,  and  attracted  larger  audiences  than  could  pos- 
sibly gain  admittance  within  the  church.  The  programme,  inclitding 
addresses  and  all,  was  so  arranged  as  to  be  short,  sharp  and  decisive  in 
every  particular. 

In  my  own  work  I  have  found  that  special  praise  services  could  be 
arranged  with  reference  to  the  history  of  the  incidents,  or  circumstances, 
which  led  to  the  writing  of  various  hymns.  Many  of  these  are  intensely 
interesting,  and  tend  greatly  to  endear  the  hymns  to  the  minds  of  all 
who  are  acquainted  with  their  origin.  After  announcing  the  hymn  and 
before  reading  it,  the  history  may  be  related,  after  which  the  whole 
congregation  will  join  with  great  spirit  in  singing  the  hymn.  Then  can 
follow  any  incidents  connected  with  the  use  of  the  hymn,  either  in  the 
experience  of  some  individual  or  in  the  service  of  the  church,  or  a  brief 
sketch  of  the  author's  life  or  character.  In  the  preparation  of  such 
praise  services  the  volume  entitled  "English  Hj^mns,  Their  Authors 
and  History,"  by  Rev.  Samuel  W.  Duffield,  will  be  found  of  great 
assistance,  t 


*In  preparing  to  preach  such  a  series  to  young  men,  the  book  written  by  Wilbur  F.  Crafts,  A. 
M.,  entitled  "Successful  Men  of  To-day,"  published  by  Funk  &  Wagnalls,  276  pp.,  paper  cover, 
price  25  cents,  is  a  most  stimulating  book  to  be  read  not  only  in  preparation,  but  one  of  the  cheap- 
est and  grandest  books  that  can  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  any  young  man  whom  the  pastor  would 
specially  stimulate  and  encourage.  The  chapters  on  "What  Churches  May  Learn  From  Com- 
merce, "  and  "  Business  Maxims  Applied  to  Church  Work,  "  will  also  prove  suggestive  to  all  who 
are  interested  in  the  enlarged  activities  of  the  church. 

fThe  especial  features  of  this  volume  are:  "A  Critical  Study  of  the  History  of  our  Best-known 
Hj'mns,"  "A  Series  of  Biographical  Sketches  of  their  Authors,"  "Incidents  Connected  with  their 
Use  in  the  Service  of  the  Church,"  "  Hlustrations  for  the  Benefit  of  Pastors,  Leaders  of  Praise 
Meetings,  Sunday-school  Teachers,  and  Working  Christians,"  "Literary  Studies,  Cognate  with 
other  Portions  of  English  Literature,"  "Tracings  of  the  Remoter  Origin  and  Foreign  Sources  of 
Hymns,"  "An  Alphabetical  Arrangement  to  the  Entire  Work,  Supplemetlted  by  Several  Exhaust- 
ive Indexes  of  Names,  First  Lines  and  Topics."  Published  by  Funk  &  Wagualls,  i2mo.,  cloth, 
675  PP->  price  {2.50. 


88  MEl'HODS  OP  CHURCH   WORK. 

"The  Story  of  the  Hymns,"  by  Hezekiah  Biittenvorth,  (American 
Tract  Society,  295  pp.).  ^^id  ^Iso  "Illustrated  History  of  Hymns  and 
their  Authors,"  by  Rev.  Edwin  M.  lyong,  (P.  W.  Ziegler  &  Co.,  Phila- 
delphia, Pa.,  558  pp.),  are  helpful  and  suggestive.  It  is  alwaj^s  best  if 
the  entire  service  (not  including  the  hymn  in  full,  if  hymn  books  are  at 
hand,)  can  be  printed  in  pamphlet  form,  and  distributed  through  the 
congregation,  that  all  may  join  heartily.  Where  this  cannot  be  done 
for  want  of  means,  pastors  often  use  the  duplicating  process,  either  a 
gelatine  pad,  electric  pen,  or  a  cyclostyle.  Indeed,  no  pastor  in  a  con- 
gregation of  limited  resources  can  well  afford  to  be  without  some  mode 
of  manifolding  programmes,  pastoral  letters,  tracts,  circulars,  etc.  By 
the  exercise  of  a  little  taste  in  display  and  ornamentation,  programmes 
may  be  gotten  up  in  a  very  attractive  manner. 

No  church  is  fully  equipped  for  service  until  every  pew  is  supplied 
with  copies  of  the  Hymnal  in  use  by  the  congregation.  Some  congre- 
gations adopt  a  plan  of  keeping  a  large  supply  of  hymn-books  in  the 
vestibule,  and  handing  a  copy  to  each  stranger  or  visitor  as  they  pass 
into  the  church.  These  are  gathered  after  service,  and  again  returned 
to  the  vestibule,  to  be  used  in  supplying  other  strangers  and  visitors  at 
the  succeeding  service. 

Where  the  expense  of  purchasing  a  sufficient  number  of  hymn-books 
to  furnish  every  pew,  or  supply  all  visitors,  seems  too  heavy,  it  is  often 
found  helpful  to  have  slips  printed  which  shall  contain  the  full  opening 
service,  lihirgy,  hymns,  etc. ,  which  are  in  continual  use  evejy  Sabbath. 
These  are  furnished  to  all  worshipers,  and  thus  the  entire  congregation 
is  enabled  to  enter  into  the  service. 

Notes  and  Hints. — In  New  York,  and  other  large  cities,  the  churches 
are  furnished  with  bulletin  boards  in  the  form  of  a  shield  or  some  other 
comely  shape,  giving  the  name  of  the  church,  the  hours  of  service,  etc., 
etc.  In  New  York  particularly,  the  name  of  the  sexton  is  usually  given, 
together  with  his  residence  or  place  of  business,  while  the  name  of  the 
pastor  is  seldom  given.  The  reason  why  the  sexton's  name  appears  is 
found  in  the  fact  that  nearly  all  of  the  sextons  are  also  undertakers,  and 
thus  their  business  is  advertised.  This  information  may  be  desirable 
for  those  who  have  the  physically  dead  in  their  houses,  but  w^e  have 
never  been  able  to  divine  why  the  name  of  the  pastor,  together  with  his 
address,  should  not  also  be  given  for  the  information  of  those  who  are 
interested  in  the  spiritually  dead.  Of  all  men  in  a  community,  a  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel  should  be  at  all  times  most  accessible,  and  yet  to  a 
stranger  in  a  large  city,  he  is  often  the  most  difficult  man  to  find. 

The  columns  of  the  daily  papers  could  be  more  generally  used  with 


SABBATH  SKRVICES.  89 

success  in  securing  the  attention  of  the  pvibhc,  and  thus  in  a  measure 
interesting  them  in  the  work  of  the  church.  The  pubhc  press  may  be 
used  in  such  a  way  as  to  offend  both  the  judgment  and  the  taste  of  the 
community,  but  such  an  injudicious  use  does  not  afford  a  sufficient  rea- 
son for  neglecting  to  employ  so  valuable  a  medium  for  reaching  the 
community,  and  especially  the  non-church-going  classes. 

Audiences  are  often  largely  increased  by  holding  meetings  exclusively 
for  men,  or  exclusively  for  women,  preaching  in  series,  and  other 
methods  which  are  detailed  in  their  respective  places  throughout  this 
volume. 

It  may  sometimes  be  helpful  to  a  pastor  to  distribute  to  all  who  pass 
out  of  the  church  such  tracts  as  would  be  stimulating,  calling  the  peo- 
ple to  a  further  consideration  of  the  subject  which  has  just  been  pre- 
sented from  the  pulpit.  It  might  be  a  tract  upon  the  better  observance 
of  the  Sabbath,  the  obligations  of  church  members,  popular  amuse- 
ments, profanity,  or  any  other  subject  to  which  their  attention  had  just 
been  called.  In  this  way  the  impressions  are  often  deepened,  and  the 
results  of  the  sermon  made  permanent.  Eveiy  pastor  should  possess 
the  catalogues  of  the  American  Tract  Society,  which  give  the  origin 
and  purpose  of  each  tract  published  by  them.  The  catalogue  of  uni- 
formed-sized tracts  is  entitled  ' '  The  Origin  and  Character  of  the  Prin- 
cipal Series  of  Tracts,"  etc.,  and  that  of  the  small-sized,  the  "Descrip- 
tive Catalogue  of  the  Gems  of  Truth,"  etc.  These  may  be  had  from 
the  society  by  enclosing  a  stamp  with  a  request. 

A  very  appropriate  adornment  to  a  pastoral  card  is  a  small  cut  of  the 
church  and  street  chart,  which  may  be  printed  on  the  reverse  side  of 
either  a  visiting  card,  or  a  card  giving  the  hours  of  service,  etc.  We 
have  seen  church  cards  and  circulars  which  occupied  some  portion  of 
the  space  by  giving  the  numbers  and  locations  of  the  fire-alarm  stations, 
condensed  calendars  for  the  year,  and  other  information  which  would 
likely  cause  it  to  be  retained  by  such  persons  as  are  not  interested  in 
the  church,  but  who  would  desire  the  infomiation  printed  upon  the  re- 
verse side  of  a  card  or  the  fourth  page  of  a  little  pamphlet. 


go  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

THE   SACRAMENT  OF  THE   LORD'S  SUPPER. 


TN  securing  the  attendance  of  members  at  the  Sacrament  of  the  I^ord's 
-*-  Supper  many  pastors  have  found  the  use  of  circular  letters,  through 
the  mails,  to  every  member,  of  great  advantage.  The  following  will  serve 
as  illustrations: 

"The  Manse.  vSept.  29,  18S6. 

"Dear  Friend : — It  is  a  matter  of  great  sorrow  to  many  that  the  meeting  for  pre- 
paration for  the  Lord's  Supper  is,  as  a  usual  thing,  very  poorly  attended. 

"Of  all  our  services,  except  those  on  the  Sabbath,  this  ought  to  be  the  largest.  It 
is  a  serrice  no  one  can  afford  to  lose. 

"While  preparation  of  a  proper  kind  is  possible  without  attendance  on  such  a. 
service,  it  is  feared  that  those  who  do  not  spare  the  hour  reqiiired  for  the  sei-vice 
fail  to  set  apart  any  time  at  all  for  private  preparation. 

"If  you  are  of  those  who  have  been  in  the  habit  of  neglecting  this  service,  will 
you  not  ponder  over  your  obligation  to  be  present,  and  plan  to  come  on  Saturday 
afternoon  at  2:30,  and  be  by  your  presence,  alone,  a  blessing  to  others. 

"  In  order  that  this  meeting  may  be  one  of  great  blessing  to  all,  will  you  not  re- 
member it  often  in  prayer,  and  also  ask  that  the  coming  Sabbath  may  be  the  be- 
ginning of  a  revival. 

"Sincerely,  "YOUR   PASTOR." 


"  PhILADEIvPHIA,- 

"Mr 

"  Dear_ 


"Allow  me  to  inform  you  that  according  to  announcement  the  Holy  Commun- 
ion will  be  celebrated  in  out  church  on  next  Sunday  morning, . . 

"The  Preparatory  Service  will  begin  at  10:15  A.  M. 

"  'The  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  He  was  betrayed,  took  bread:  and 
when  He  had  given  thanks,  He  brake  it,  and  said.  Take,  eat:  this  is  My  body, 
which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  Me.  After  the  same  manner 
also  He  took  the  cup,  when  He  had  supped,  saying.  This  cup  is  the  new  testament 
in  My  blood,  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  Me.  For  as  often 
as  ye  eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  He  come.' 
— I  Cor.  II :  23-26. 

• '  Yours  truly, 

"WM.  ASHMEAD   SCHAEFFER, 
"Pastor  St.  Stephen's  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church." 


SERMONS  TO   CHII^DREN.  9 1 

CHAPTER  X. 

SERMONS   TO   CHILDREN. 


THE  absence  of  children  from  the  regular  ser\nces  has  justly  been 
lamented.  There  are  few  congregations  where  children  are  found 
scattered  through  the  audience  in  any  considerable  numbers.  In  every 
age  the  tendencies  of  the  pulpit  have  been  ever  upward  to  the  level  of 
the  most  cultured,  and  the  most  scholarly.  The  aspirations  of  the 
pulpit  continue  unconsciously  to  lift  it  above  the  children  and  the 
masses  of  the  people.  Even  the  language  of  the  pulpit  becomes  different 
from  that  in  common  use  in  everj'day  life,  until  it  ceases  to  speak  in  the 
language  best  understood  by  all  the  people.  Jesus  found  occasion  for 
lessons  of  divine  import  in  the  mustard  seed,  in  the  sower  who  went 
forth  to  sow — the  door,  the  water,  the  vine,  the  sparrow — anything 
that  chanced  to  be  about  the  Master  was  seized  upon  for  an  object 
lesson,  that  he  might  touch  the  people  with  the  saving  truths  of  re- 
demption. If  Jesus  had  lived  in  this  age  of  the  world,  he  would  have 
been  just  as  free  to  use  the  many  common  objects  by  which  we  are  now 
surrounded.  But  what  speaker  or  what  congregation,  to-day,  does  not 
feel  that  the  minister  has  descended  from  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  and 
used  language  unsuited  to  it,  when  he  uses  terms  which  represent  even 
the  necessaries  of  our  present  daily  life.  He  may  speak  of  salt,  for 
Jesus  spoke  of  that;  but  the  moment  he  speaks  of  sugar  or  mo- 
lasses, or  butter,  or  any  other  article  which  is  just  as  worthy,  he 
seems  to  have  descended  to  a  level  which  lacks  both  dignity  and 
gravity.  While  we  might  lay  ourselves  open  to  criticism  were  we  to 
recommend  the  use  of  these  and  similar  terms  in  the  pulpit,  yet  the 
illustration  serves  our  purpose,  in  showing  that  the  language  of  the 
pulpit  is  not  the  language  in  use  in  everyday  life.  In  so  far  as  we  cease 
to  use  the  language  of  everyday  life,  we  lose  our  grip  upon  the  masses 
of  the  people,  and  upon  the  children  as  well.  Every  revival  in  the 
Christian  church,  from  the  time  of  Christ  to  the  present,  has  owed  its 
success  to  the  fact  that  it  began,  not  with  the  most  refined,  or  the  most 
influential,  or  those  of  the  greatest  intellectual  culture,  but  with  the 
common  people,  and  in  so  far  as  the  church  fails  to  reach  the  common 
people  and  the  rising  generation,  it  is  shorn  of  both  its  efficiency  and 
power. 

Five-Minute  Sermons. — In  reaching  the  children,  many  pastors  have 
been  very  successful  by  adopting  a  five-minute  sermon  to  children  before 


L 


92  MRTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

beginning  the  regular  sermon  to  the  older  people.  Children's  sermons 
are  always  enjoyed  even  by  the  older  members  of  the  congregation. 
The  story  that  moves  the  younger,  or  the  illustration  which  is  made  the 
medium,  of  revealing  spiritual  truth  to  them,  will  not  fail  to  reach  the 
older  ones.  It  is  by  no  means  an  easy  task  for  a  pastor  to  prepare  an 
impressive  little  sermon  of  five  minutes,  fifty-two  times  a  year;  and 
recognizing  the  difficulties  of  continuing  the  work,  many  pastors  have 
been  slow  to  begin  the  five-minute  sermons  to  children.  Pastors  who 
design  to  use  this  method  will  find  helpful  suggestions,  entitled  ' '  Talks 
to  Boys  and  Girls  About  Jesus,"  by  Rev.  W.  F.  Crafts,  A.  M.,  (Funk 
&  Wagnalls,  381  pp.,  price  $1.50);  "Children's  Meetings,  and  How  to 
Conduct  Them,"  by  lyUcy  J.  Rider  and  Nellie  M.  Carman,  a  most  ex- 
cellent compilation,  (F.  H.  Revell,  Chicago,  208  pp.,  cloth,  75  cents); 
"Truth  Made  Simple,"  by  Rev.  John  Todd,  D.  D.,  (Congregational 
Publication  Society,  Boston,  424  pp.,  price  $1.25);  there  is  also  a 
volume  of  sermons  to  children  by  Dr.  Todd;  "Brighter  Than  the  Sun, 
or  Christ  the  Ught  of  the  World,"  by  Rev.  J.  R.  Macduff,  D.  D., 
(Robert  Carter  &  Bros.,  New  York,  433  pp.,  price  $2). 

At  a  session  of  the  Vermont  State  Sunday-school  Convention,  one  of 
the  questions  presented  was,  ' '  What  can  be  done  to  bring  the  Sunday- 
school  to  church?"  "The  question  was  discussed  under  the  four 
heads:  What  can  the  Superintendent  do?  the  teacher?  the  pastor?  the 
parent?  Among  the  answers  elicited  from  the  audience  were:  Thei 
superintendent  zoxL  (i)  lead  the  children  to  church;  (2)  question  themi 
about  the  sermon;  (3)  keep  a  record  of  church  attendance;  (4)  announce 
the  public  services;  (5)  cooperate  with  the  pastor  in  securing  occasional 
services  for  the  children.  The  teacher  can  (i)  teach  the  children  to' 
attend  church;  (2)  go  himself;  (3)  speak  well  of  the  pastor  and  the 
church.  The />a.y/^;' can  (i)  preach  so  that  the  children  can  understand; 
(2)  have  one  or  more  hymns  for  the  children;  (3)  attend  the  Sunday- 
school  hinivSelf;  (4)  get  acquainted  with  the  children;  (5)  teach  a  class 
in  Sunday-school;  (6)  urge  parents  to  bring  their  children  to  church. 
T\i& parent  can  (i)  take  the  children  to  church,  not  send  them  there; 
(2)  make  room  for  the  children  in  the  pew;  (3)  speak  well  of  the  pastor 
and  the  preaching. ' ' 

SERD  THOUGHTS   FOR  SERMONS  TO   CHII^DRKN   AND  THF  YOUNG. 

Conscience. — This  hard  subject  may  be  aptly  illustrated  by  taking  two 
oyster  shells,  asking  what  they  are,  describing  the  oyster,  how  he  opens 
his  shell  and  allows  the  sunlight  to  fall  in  upon  him,  how  he  is  thus 
exposed  to  danger  because  of  the  fish,  in  search  of  food,  which  may  sud- 


SERMONS  TO  CHIIvDRIjN.  93 

deuly  devour  him.  He  has  no  ears  or  eyes — has  no  sense  by  which  he 
could  tell  the  approach  of  danger.  The  only  sense  he  has  is  that  of 
feeling.  The  little  crab  has  eyes,  can  see  the  fish  coming,  but  cannot 
protect  himself,  so  he  crawls  into  the  oyster-shell.  When  he  sees  the 
large  fish  coming,  he  pinches  the  oj^ster,  and  the  oyster  quickly  closes 
his  shell.  So  with  individuals;  they  cannot  see  or  hear  sin,  or  be  con- 
scious of  the  presence  of  sin,  except  as  conscience  gives  the  warning. 
The  same  thought  may  be  illustrated  by  the  bird  which  follows  the  buf- 
falo. The  buffalo  when  grazing  can  see  only  its  nearest  surround- 
ings. When  danger  comes  in  sight,  the  bird  flies  up  and  gives  the 
warning,  and  the  buffalo  escapes.  Or  it  may  be  illustrated  by  an  alarm- 
clock  which  wakens  us  from  sleep.  If  we  rise  promptly  the  first  morn- 
ing, it  will  waken  us  again  the  next  morning.  As  long  as  we  continue 
to  obey  it  proniptl}^  it  will  waken  us;  but  as  soon  as  we  neglect  heeding 
its  voice  we  cease  to  be  awakened  by  it. 

Sin. — Take  two  apples.  One — large,  beautiful,  perfect;  the  other — 
fair  in  appearance,  but  dwarfed  in  size,  and  worm-eaten.  Cut  open  the 
worm-eaten  apple.  Show  how  the  worm  has  eaten  at  the  core.  Ask 
how  the  worm  got  into  the  apple,  whether  he  ate  his  way  from  the  out- 
side inward,  or  whether  he  ate  his  way  from  the  core  to  the  outside  of 
the  apple.  The  scholars  will  be  surprised  to  learn  that  he  ate  his  way 
out,  and  will  be  anxious  to  know  how  he  came  at  first  to  get  in.  When 
the  apple  was  extremely  small,  when  it  was  just  beginning  to  take  the 
form  of  an  apple,  an  insect  stung  it,  and  deposited  the  germ  of  destruc- 
tion. When  the  apple  grew  and  the  warm  summer  sun  shone  upon  it, 
the  germ  developed  into  a  worm,  and  when  the  worm  grew  strong  he 
began  to  eat  his  way  out  of  the  apple  and  thus  deformed  and  ruined  it. 
This  will  illustrate  natural  depravity,  or  the  wickedness  in  the  individual 
heart.  When  the  human  race  was  in  its  infancy,  Satan  made  Eve  be- 
lieve a  lie.  He  begat  sin  in  her  heart  and  mind.  This  wickedness, 
and  sin,  and  unbelief  has  been  constantly  eating  its  way  out  of  the 
heart  of  the  human  race,  and  deforming  the  life  and  ruining  the  happi- 
ness of  mankind.  So  Satan  puts  evil  thoughts  into  the  hearts  and 
minds  of  children,  inspires  them  to  be  disobedient  to  their  parents,  to 
tell  falsehoods,  to  play  truant.  When  children  and  grown  people  do 
wrong  it  is  because  there  is  wickedness  in  their  hearts,  rather  than  be- 
cause there  are  evil  influences  ouside  of  them.  Therefore  it  is  necessary 
that  we  should  all  be  converted  and  God  should  take  away  our  wicked 
hearts,  and  give  us  good  hearts. 

Sunday-school  Children  vsT  Those  Who  Do  Not  Go  to  Sunday-school. — 
This  may  be  illustrated  by  a  beautiful  bouquet  of  cultivated  garden  flow- 


94  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

ers,  which  will  represent  the  children  in  the  Sunday-school.  Another 
bouquet  of  flowers,  which  grew  upon  weeds  along,  the  roadside,  will  illus- 
trate the  children  who  run  the  streets,  spend  the  Sabbath  in  the  fields 
and  disregard  God's  day.  Call  attention  to  the  differences  and  the  influ- 
ences which  produce  them. 

Omniscience. — A  fish  in  a  glass  aquarium,  vainly  seeking  to  hide  from 
the  beholder,  will  illustrate  how  fruitless  are  the  efforts  of  man  to  con- 
ceal himself  from  God.  Men  can  look  through  the  glass  and  the  water 
and  see  the  fish  at  all  times.  So  man  is  constantly  in  the  sight  of  God. 
No  building,  no  brick  wall,  nothing  conceals  from  God.  His  eyes  are 
in  every  place,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good. 

Conversion. — A  stone,  very  much  the  size  and  shape  of  the  heart. 
Prick  it  with  a  pin.  It  cannot  feel.  It  is  insensible.  So  the  heart  of 
stone.  Prick  the  hand  with  a  pin.  One  feels  it  quickly.  God  offers 
to  take  away  our  hearts  of  stone,  and  to  give  us  a  heart  of  flesh  ;  one 
which  can  feel  his  love  and  be  grateful  for  all  his  blessings. 

The  Godly  vs.  the  Ungodly. — Take  some  grain  still  mixed  with  the 
chaff.  Standing  before  the  audience,  pour  the  chaff  from  one  hand  into 
the  other,  then  blow  gently,  separating  the  chaff  from  the  grain  with- 
out explaining.     Read  the  ist.  Psalm,  and  then  make  the  application. 

True  and  False  Professors. — May  be  illustrated  by  gathering  a  hand- 
ful of  wheat  in  which  are  mixed  the  weeds  which  grew  among  it.  Read 
Matthew  13  :  24-30  and  37-42.     Explain  and  apply. 

Effects  of  Evil  Inflncnces  Upon  the  Face. — Get  soft,  plastic,  gum  face. 
Show  how  it  can  be  distorted  hy  squeezing  in  the  hand.  When  the 
pressure  is  removed  the  face  returns,  but  if  the  pressure  is  often  applied 
or  too  long  continued,  the  form  of  the  face  becomes  changed.  So  every 
good  thought  and  bad  thought,  every  good  desire  and  bad  purpose 
shapes  our  faces.  If  often  repeated,  they  make  the  differences  seen  in 
the  faces  of  murderers,  and  robbers,  and  drunkards,  and  misers,  as  com- 
pared with  men  who  are  godly,  and  sober,  and  honest,  and  benevolent. 
God  thus  becomes  as  the  Psalmist  says,  "the  health  of  the  countenance." 

The  Heart  a  Fountain .—Y^eo.^  thine  heart  with  all  diligence,  for  out 
of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.  Describe  the  spring  on  the  side  of  the  moun- 
tain. Its  stream  flows  through  the  fields.  One  day  the  farmer's  cattle 
die  from  poisoned  water  drunk  from  the  stream.  He  does  not  filter  the 
stream,  or  seek  to  render  the  water  pure  by  just  simply  cleansing  it  in 
the  field,  but  he  goes  to  the  spring  on  the  side  of  the  mountain,  and 
takes  out  the  poison  which  had  been  thrown  into  the  spring  b}^  some 
enemy.  Soon  all  the  stream  becomes  pures  So  the  heart  is  the  foun- 
tain which  must  be  cleansed,  "for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.  " 


SERMONS   TO   CHILDREN.  95 

Temperance. — The  character  of  alcohol,  and  its  presence  even  in  the 
purest  liquors  which  can  be  purchased  from  the  drug-store,  may  be 
visibly  illustrated  in  the  following  way.  Take  a  very  shallow  dish. 
Pour  in  a  little  water;  bring  a  lighted  match  in  contact  with  it.  It  will 
not  burn.  Empty  the  dish.  Pour  in  a  few  drops  of  alcohol.  Apply 
the  lighted  match,  and  the  alcohol  burns  with  a  lurid  flame.  After  the 
alcohol  has  burned  away,  pour  in  another  teaspoonful  of  alcohol,  into 
which  sprinkle  a  little  salt  or  camphor,  which  will  give  color  to  the 
flame.  After  it  has  burned  away,  pour  a  tablepoonful  of  the  best  brandy 
into  the  dish.  Bring  a  lighted  match  in  contact  with  it  and  the  alcohol 
will  burn  for  a  considerable  period.  The  fallacy  of  the  prevalent  idea 
among  the  uneducated  people  that  liquor  will  aid  digestion,  may  be 
shown  by  breaking  an  ^^<g  and  pouring  the  white  of  it  into  a  bottle, 
(this  can  be  done  before  it  is  brought  into  the  presence  of  the  audience), 
to  show  the  color  of  the  white  of  the  &%%.  Now  add  a  little  alcohol, 
and  immediately  the  ^%%  coagulates,  or  hardens.  State  that  flesh  is 
put  into  liquor  to  prevent  decomposition,  and  in  like  manner,  if  liquor 
is  taken  into  the  stomach,  it  retards  digestion  instead  of  assisting  it. 
The  meat  will  decompose  in  water,  but  not  in  fluids  containing  alcohol. 

Our  Wonderful  Bodies. — Upon  entering  a  factory  there  is  a  wonderful 
roar  of  revolving  wheels,  and  flying  spindles,  and  clattering  shuttles. 
In  going  into  the  streets  of  a  large  city  there  is  great  noise  amid  the 
busy  traffic,  the  tearing  down  of  old  buildings  and  the  building  up  of 
new  ones.  In  these  bodies  of  ours  there  is  constantly  going  on  work  as 
multiform  and  changes  as  vast  as  those  to  be  found  in  factory  or  city, 
and  yet  the  work  seems  to  go  on  noiselessly.  In  order  to  convince  one, 
however,  that  there  is  such  a  vast  change  constantly  being  wrought  in 
the  human  body,  ask  the  children  to  place  one  of  their  fingers  gently 
into  their  ear.  The  roaring  noise  one  immediately  hears  is  the  sound 
of  the  blood  in  circulation  in  the  body.  This  may  be  proven  by  stop- 
ping the  ears  with  any  substance  other  than  the  finger.  The  moment 
the  finger  is  put  into  the  ear,  even  in  this  little  comer  of  the  human 
workshop,  one  hears  a  roar  like  a  small  Niagara,  or  the  ceaseless  mur- 
mur of  the  restless  ocean.  It  is  the  noise  of  the  circulation  of  the 
blood.  It  is  the  voice  of  all  the  vital  processes,  the  tearing  down  and 
the  building  up  which  is  going  forward  in  the  body  every  moment  of 
our  life  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave.  This  example  aptly  illuminates 
the  text,   ' '  We  are  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made. ' ' 

Letting  One' s  Light  Shine. — This  thought  was  aptly  illustrated  at 
the  anniversary  of  a  Sunday-school  in  Baltimore,  in  the  following  way: 
' '  First  the  speaker  showed  an  ornamental  wax  candle,  decorated  with 


96  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

flowers,  pleasing  to  the  eye,  but  evidently  onl}-  for  show,  and  useless  for 
light-giving  purposes.  S/ic/i  a  'light'  is  no  light  at  all;  such  a 
'Christian'  light-bearer  no  Christian  should  be.  Then  a  little  taper, 
burning  iDrightly,  was  produced.  That  was  to  stand  for  the  primary 
class  of  the  Sunday-school.  Beside  it  was  placed  a  larger  candle,  also 
lighted,  to  represent  the  intermediate  classes  and  their  light-giving. 
Then  a  tall  lamp  was  shown  as  the  symbol  of  the  Bible  class.  Finally, 
beside  all  these  another  lamp  was  placed — a  perfect  lamp,  yet  a  useless 
lamp, — for  it  had  no  oil  in  it.  So  when  the  Bridegroom  cometh  there 
will  be  some  whose  lamps  will  be  useless  because  they  are  unprepared. 
'  Be  ye  ready  therefore. '     '  Let  j^our  lights     *    *    shine. '  ' ' 

T/ie  Christian  Bee-hive. — Draw  a  bee-hive  on  the  black-board,  and 
then  show  what  kind  of  bees  should  abide  in  this  hive,  such  as  "Be 
joyful,"  "Be  thankful,"  "Be  prayerful,"  "Be  devout,"  etc.,  etc. 

Christ,  the  Door. — The  Sunday-school  Times  gives  an  account  of  a 
very  beautiful  service  held  at  the  La  Fayette  Square  Presbyterian 
Church  at  Baltimore.  "The  theme  of  the  exercise  was  'Christ  as  the 
Door  of  Salvation. '  On  the  platform  was  erected  a  representation  of  a 
wall,  in  which  was  a  closed  door.  The  question  was  asked  'To  what 
is  Jesus  the  Door?'  which  was  answered  by  five  scholars,  who  came 
upon  the  platform  with  the  following  mottoes:  'Salvation,'  'Access  to 
God,'  'Happiness,'  'Heaven,'  'Eternal  Life.'  After  the  recitation  of 
appropriate  texts,  the  mottoes  were  hung  on  the  wall  at  the  right  of  the 
door.  The  school  then  sang  the  hymn,  'Open  Wide  for  Us  the  Door,' 
during  the  singing  of  which  the  door  slowly  opened,  disclosing  a  beau- 
tifully illuminated  cross,  over  which  was  suspended  a  golden  crown. 
The  sentence,  'Enter  ye  in  at  the  straight  gate,'  was  recited,  and  the 
duet,  'Beautiful  Gate,'  was  sung.  The  next  question  was,  'What 
steps  are  necessary  in  order  to  enter  ? '  when  the  mottoes  '  Faith '  and 
'  Repentance '  were  placed  upon  the  steps  to  the  door.  The  question 
was  then  asked,  ' Is  this  door  always  to  remain  open?'  in  response  to 
which  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins  was  recited;  and  when  the  verse 
was  reached  in  which  occur  the  words,  '  They  that  were  ready  went  in 
with  him,  and  the  door  zvas  shut,'  the  doors  slowly  closed,  while  a 
quartette  sang,  '  Too  late,  ye  cannot  enter  now. '  The  question  being 
asked,  'What  closes  the  door?'  the  scholars  brought  forward  the 
mottoes,  'Refusal,'  'Delay,'  'Unbelief,'  'Neglect,'  'Death,'  and  after 
reciting  appropriate  texts,  hung  them  at  the  left  of  the  door.  The 
whole  school  then  sang,  'Why  do  you  wait,  dear  brother,  Oh,  why  do 
you  tarry  so  long?'  thus  bringing  the  exercises  to  an  impressive  close." 

The  Little  Foxes. — Rev.  W.  H.  Fishburn,  of  the  Lutheran  church  at 


SERMONS  TO  CHIIvDREN, 


97 


Lykens,  Pa.,  recently  preached  a  sermon  to  children  from  the  Song  of 
Solomon  2  :  15,  as  follows  :  "Dear  Children: — Solomon  says,  'Take 
us  the  Foxes,  the  LiTTi^E  Foxes  that  spoil  our  vines,  for  our  vines  have 
tender  grapes. '  He  only  talks  about  the  LITT1.E  Foxes  ;  he  was  not 
afraid  of  the  big  Foxes,  for  they  were  too  big  to  get  into  the  vineyard 
through  the  openings  in  the  hedge.  But  the  eitteE  Foxes  could  get 
in,  because  they  were  so  small  and  could  creep  through  a  very  little 
hole.  But  after  they  once  got  in  they  liked  grapes  so  well  that  they 
did  not  want  to  come  out;  and  by  and  by  they  grew  so  big  and  fat  that 
they  could  not  get  out.     They  had  to  stay  there. 

"So  little  SINS  creep  into  our  hearts.  They  stay  in  there  so  long, 
and  grow  so  big,  that  we  can't  put  them  out  if  we  try.  We  should  be 
careful  to  keep  the  little  sins  out  of  our  hearts,  and  if  any  have  already 
got  in  we  should  ask  God  to  put  them  out  and  not  let  them  come-  in  any 
more.  I  will  tell  you  the  names  of  some  of  the  L,ittle  Foxes  that  creep 
into  children's  hearts,  so  that  you  may  be  able  to  be  on  the  lookout  for 
them. 

"One  is  called  'I  Can't,'  and  he  is  a  very  bad  Fox.  Another  is 
called  'I  Don't  Care,'  and  he  is  even  worse.  Then  there  is  one  called 
*  I  Won't;'  another,  'I  Don't  Want  To;'  a  third,  'In  a  Minute,' 
and  a  fourth,  'It  Don't  Matter.'  These  are  all  very  bad  little 
Foxes,  and  if  they  grow  big  in  our  hearts,  we  will  become  bad  men  and 
women.  L,et  us  be  careful  to  keep  the  doors  of  our  hearts  shut  so  that 
these  Foxes  can't  get  in.  Tell  your  Mamma  to  watch  for  the  Foxes, 
and  to  warn  you  when  she  sees  one  creeping  into  your  heart. ' ' 

The  above  sermon  was  printed  on  a  single  sheet  of  paper,  the  head 
of  which  was  illustrated  by  a  very  neat  home-made  engraving,  2x4 
inches  in  size.  Mr.  Fishburn  secured  from  the  printer  an  old  electro- 
type of  an  advertisement,  mounted  on  wood.  Without  removing  the 
electrotype,  he  engraved  on  the  back  of  the  block  in  outline,  with  a 
pocket  knife,  a  fox.  The  engraving  aptly  illustrated  the  sennon,  and 
was  distributed  to  the  children  before  they  left  the  church.  We  have 
named  this  instance  in  order  to  show  how  easily  a  sermon  may  often  be 
illustrated  without  expense,  and  yet  in  an  impressive  manner.  Blocks 
of  this  sort  are  type-high,  and  need  no  other  preparation. 


98  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  WEEK-DAY  SERVICE. 


THE   PRAYER-MEETING. 

T  T  is  scarcely  possible  to  overestimate  the  importance  of  the  prayer- 
-*-  meeting.  It  is  the  pulse  which  manifests  the  spiritual  condition  of 
the  people  who  should  be  interested  in  it.  Its  presence  in  the  church 
of  Christ  dates  back  to  the  time  when  the  little  band  of  disciples  gath- 
ered in  that  upper  room  in  Jerusalem,  and  "there  continued  with  one 
accord  in  prayer  and  supplication."  In  the  midst  of  this  praying  band 
Jesus  came  to  bless  them,  both  then  and  again,  with  his  own  presence. 
When  Peter  was  imprisoned,  "prayer  was  made  without  ceasing  of  the 
church  unto  God  for  him,"  and  when  he  was  delivered  by  the  angel, 
he  came  immediately  into  the  house  of  Mary,  the  mother  of  John, 
"where  many  were  gatherered  together  praying."  If  Pliny  and  the 
other  Roman  historians  are  to  be  believed,  even  after  the  dispersion,  they 
were  in  the  habit,  throughout  the  empire,  of  meeting  for  prayer  and 
praise.  Its  shining  way  may  be  traced  throughout  the  darkness  of  the 
surrounding  gloom  of  the  heathen  nations  until  its  light  almost  goes 
out  in  the  impenetrable  night  of  the  dark  ages,  which  precede  the  Ref- 
ormation of  the  sixteenth  century.  But  its  flame  lived  to  light  the  way 
of  the  Waldenses  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont  in  the  thirteenth  centur}^ 
and  in  the  seventeenth  century  it  illuminated  the  gloom  of  the  forest 
solitudes  where,  in  some  secluded  ravine,  the  faithful  Salzburgers  gath- 
ered at  night  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  lyUther's  and  Spangenberger's 
sermons,  and  then  to  join  in  singing  and  prayer.  With  the  bringing 
forth  of  the  Bible,  it  glows  with  a  new  lustre,  and  its  way  maybe  traced 
through  Germany  and  Scotland  and  England  and  wheresoever  the 
power  of  the  gospel  was  felt.  In  many  a  Mayflower  it  was  transported 
across  the  Atlantic  to  be  kindled  in  every  Plymouth  from  Maine  to  Florida 
and  now  to  glow  from  sea  to  sea. 

Space  will  not  permit  us  to  enter  into  a  full  consideration  of  the  prayer- 
meeting  in  all  its  bearings.  A  prayer-meeting,  strictly  speaking,  is  not 
an  experience  meeting;  it  is  not  a  meeting  for  the  study  of  the  Bible,  or 
for  preaching,  but  is  purely  a  devotional  meeting.  But  the  term  has 
come  to  include  the  ordinary  week-night  ser\dce,  at  which  a  lecture,  or 
even  a  sermon,  is  sometimes  presented  for  the  edification  of  the  audience. 
It  is  in  this  somewhat  larger  sense  that  we  present  it  here,  giving  it  such 


THS  WKKK-DAY  SERVICE.  99 

considerations  as  we  have  been  able  to  gather  from  various  sources,  and 
which  may  be  adapted  to  the  needs  of  any  who  may  examine  these  pages. 

A  good  prayer-meeting  is  a  thing  which  cannot  be  manufactured  to 
order.  Much  can  be  done  for  its  improvement,  much  can  be  done  to 
make  it  the  means  for  larger  usefulness  and  blessing  in  the  church;  but 
the  real  and  permanent  improvement  of  a  prayer-meeting  is  only  possi- 
ble where  the  standards  of  Christian  life  are  lifted  above  the  defilements 
of  worldliness,  and  where  the  indifference  of  a  congregation  gives  place 
to  a  universal  endeavor  and  work  for  Christ.  It  is  impossible  to  con- 
ceive of  a  live  prayer-meeting  in  a  dead  church,  or,  contrariwise,  to 
conceive  of  a  live  church  incorporating  within  itself  a  dead  prayer- 
meeting.  An  improved  prayer- meeting  is  decidedly  dependent  upon  the 
improved  spiritual  life  and  Christian  activity  of  the  members  of  the 
church,  upon  which,  in  turn,  it  also  has  its  reacting  influence.  The 
spiritual  needs  of  a  congregation  are  not  unlike  the  physical  needs  of 
an  individual;  whatever  infirmity  may  afQict  the  body  will  be  most 
successfully  relieved,  not  only  by  local  treatment,  but  by  that  treatment 
which  restores  the  entire  man  to  his  best  physicial  powers. 

Hozv  to  Make  the  Prayer- Meeting  Iiilere sting. — There  is  a  quite  gen- 
eral complaint  all  over  the  country  that  the  prayer-meeting  is  not  suffi- 
ciently interesting.  The  question  arises,  ' '  What  is  wrong  ? "  "  Why  do 
not  people  go  away  with  a  sense  of  having  being  benefited  ? "  In  many 
instances  the  answer  maj^  be  found  in  this:  that  the  people  have  a  mis- 
taken idea  with  regard  to  the  prayer-meeting.  They  regard  it  as  a  place 
where  they  are  to  go  to  get  something;  to  be  edified  by  what  somebody 
else  shall  do  or  say;  to  be  blessed  by  somebody  else's  petitions.  They 
go  to  the  meeting  with  the  idea  of  ' '  getting, ' '  when  they  should  go  there 
with  the  idea  of  ' '  giving. ' '  Bach  one  goes  with  the  idea  that  every  one 
else  is  to  do  something  that  shall  contribute  to  their  individual  happi- 
ness. Their  purpose  is  purely  selfish.  If  each  and  every  one  should 
go  with  the  idea  that  he  was  to  do  something,  or  say  something,  which 
should  contribute  to  the  encouragement  or  edification  of  the  others,  all 
would  be  edified,  and  all  would  go  away  blessed.  The  first  essential, 
then,  in  making  a  prayer-meeting  interesting  is  to  correct  this  false 
idea.  All  are  under  obligation  to  contribute  in  at  least  one  of  the 
multiform  ways  by  which  all  may  help  to  make  the  meeting  interesting. 

After  this  idea  has  been  corrected,  much  will  depend  upon  the  leader. 
He  should  know  just  what  to  read:  the  selection  should  never  be  long. 
He  should  know  just  what  to  sing,  and  should  never  sing  too  many 
stanzas.  He  should  know  just  what  he  will  say,  and  not  occupy  much 
time  in  saying  it.     Upon  the  part  of  all,  there  should  be  both  spiritual 


lOO  MHTHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

and  mental  preparation,  promptness  in  taking  part,  brevity,  vivacity, 
life,  and  a  spirit  of  true  devotion.  The  ideal  prayer-meeting  is  never 
formal,  stiff  or  conventional;  but  social,  and  yet  devotional.  If  at  any 
time  the  interest  seems  to  lag,  a  change  in  the  order  of  worship  may  be 
well  for  a  time,  or  the  introduction  of  a  meeting  of  concerted  prayer  for 
missions,  a  text  meeting,  a  thanksgiving  prayer-meeting,  an  experience- 
meeting,  a  consecration-meeting,  a  promise-meeting,  a  Bible-reading,  or 
some  other  variation  may  prove  serviceable.  An  acceptable  service, 
adapted  and  abridged  from  the  Episcopal  prayer-book,  might  be  intro- 
duced, in  which  the  entire  congregation  might  unitedly  lift  their  voices 
in  prayer  for  a  common  blessing;  or  it  may  be  simply  ' '  an  order  of  ser- 
vice ' '  abridged,  printed  on  slips,  and  distributed  through  the  audience 
for  general  use,  so  that  all  might  unite.  After  the  use  of  this  common 
service,  individuals  might  lead  in  extempore  prayer,  or  as  might  seem 
best  to  the  leader. 

The  directions  given  by  Mr.  Moody  for  the  securing  and  maintaining 
of  a  successful  prayer-meeting,  are  comprehensive  as  we  find  them  in 
the  following  seventeen  rules: 

"  I.  Get  the  people  near  together.  2.  Let  the  meeting  places  be  well 
ventilated.  3.  Have  some  good  singing.  4.  When  we  have  special 
meetings  let  us  have  special  prayer.  5.  Let  requests  be  received  for 
special  cases.  6.  Let  the  minister  or  leader  presiding  do  littlfe  more 
than  give  the  key-note  to  the  service.  7.  It  is  well  to  give  out  the  next 
subject  at  the  previous  meeting.'  8.  Do  not  scold  the  people  who  have 
come  because  the  rest  have  not  come.  9.  If  we  are  discouraged,  do 
not  let  any  one  see  it.  10.  Do  not  have  more  than  two  prayers  consec- 
utively. II.  Do  not  have  a  formal  address.  12.  Have  the  meeting 
short.  13.  Avoid  discussion.  14.  If  you  cannot  get  members  to  take 
part,  go  and  speak  to  them  about  it  alone.  15.  Be  sure  and  throw  the 
meeting  open  half  the  time.  16.  Be  punctual.  17.  Lastly,  seek  to 
make  sure  that  in  going  to  the  meeting  you  are  going  to  it  in  the  Spirit. ' ' 

Hoiv  to  Get  Members  to  Take  Part. — The  best  time  to  succeed  in  in- 
ducing persons  to  take  part  in  prayer,  or  to  rise  to  their  feet  and  say  a 
word  for  Christ,  is  when  they  are  first  converted.  This  may  sometimes 
require  that  the  pastor  or  leader  should  see  them  privately,  but  then,  if 
ever,  they  will  find  it  easy  to  speak  from  a  heart  that  is  filled  with  a  new 
love  and  a  new  joy.  This  work  may  often  be  most  successfully  accom- 
plished by  forming  a  young  convert's  praj^er-meeting,  where  the  re- 
straining influence  of  the  presence  of  those  more  accustomed  to  public 
speech  and  prayer  will  be  removed.  The  young,  if  the  proper  oppor- 
tunity is  early  afforded  them,  will  always  come  to  be  very  helpful  in 


^h:e;  wkek-day  skrvice.  ioi 

this  direction.  The  organization  of  a  Young  People's  Prayer-meeting 
will  accomplisli  much,  and  if  proper  guards  are  thrown  around  it,  not 
only  will  it  tend  to  their  growth  in  grace,  but  will  also  Qualify  them  for 
larger  usefulness  in  the  prayer- meeting  and  in  the  church.  * 

A  very  excellent  way  to  secure  the  assistance  of  those  who  are  not 
accustomed  to  take  part,  is  to  arrange  the  meeting  so  that  a  place  will 
be  found  for  a  goodly  number  to  take  part  either  in  praj'-er  or  speaking. 
See  them  personall)^  during  the  day,  or  send  a  circular  letter  to  each, 
asking  them  to  take  part.  Tell  them  that  you  do  not  want  them  to 
make  a  speech,  only  to  hear  a  brief  testimony  for  Christ,  to  say  a  few 
words  of  counsel  or  comfort.  Urge  upon  them  the  importance  of  brev- 
ity; that  all  will  be  limited  to  three  minutes,  and  that  even  a  minute- 
man  will  be  preferred.  It  is  a  great  relief  to  a  beginner  when  he  knows 
in  advance  that  if  his  words  fail  him,  he  may  stop  without  making  the 
brevity  of  his  address  the  occasion  of  unpleasant  embarrassment.  "We 
have  known  leaders  to  invite  numerous  persons  whom  they  might  meet 
during  the  day,  and,  naming  to  them  the  subject  of  the  evening  meet- 
ing, ask  them  to  speak  or  pray  when  the  very  first  opportunity  was  of- 
fered. Unless  a  positive  assurance  was  given  that  the  request  would  be 
promptly  complied  with,  a  second  party  would  be  asked  to  occupy  the 
first  opportunity,  and  if  the  leader  was  still  not  positive,  he  would  ask 
a  third  party.  In  a  similar  manner  he  would  ask  various  persons  to 
occupy  the  second,  third  and  fourth  opportunity  that  should  be  given. 
Where  the  leader  was  assured  by  au}^  person  that  he  would  occupy  a 
given  opportunity,  he  asked  no  one  else  to  occup)^  that  place,  but  where 
there  was  uncertainty,  he  asked  two  or  even  three  to  fill  a  certain  place, 
always  adding  that  if  there  was  a  vacanc}^  earlier,  they  would  promptly 
improve  the  first  opportunity,  and  if  any  other  took  the  place  they  had 
promised  to  occupy,  they  would  follow  as  soon  as  the  next  opportunity 
permitted. 

List  of  Topics. — For  nearly  ten  years  pastors  have  been  using  a  series 
of  selected  topics,  arranged  each  month,  or  quarter,  or  for  the  entire  year. 
These  selections  are  often  made  separately  by  those  who  use  this  plan, 
while  others  adopt  such  lists  as  are  offered  for  general  adoption  and  use. 
There  may  be  some  objections  to  these  selected  topics,  but  we  have  yet 
to  learn  of  a  single  objection  which  has  sufficient  weight  to  counterbal- 
ance the  united  testimony  of  all  who  have  used  them.  There  are  numer- 
ous advantages  to  be  found  in  the  use  of  lists  of  topics. 


*  upon  this  subject  see  the  very  helpful  volume  by  Rev.  F.  E.  Clark,  entitled  Young  People's 
Prayer-meetings  in  Theory  and  Practice,  with  fifteen  hundred  topics.  Funk  &  Wagnalls,  167  pp., 
cloth  ;  piice  75  cents. 


102 


METHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORE. 


1.  It  brings  system  and  order  into  the  subjects  to  be  considered  in  the 
prayer-meeting,  and  thus  avoids  that  repetition  which  is  more  than  pos- 
sible in  the  prayer-meeting. 

2.  Not  only  will  the  subject  take  a  wider  range  of  Christian  teaching, 
Bible  History,  doctrine  and  experience,  but  the  subjects  will  bear  some 
relation  to  each  other,  and  thus  be  more  edifying  and  helpful. 

3.  The  pastor  or  leader  is  thus  saved  the  unsatisfactory  and  often 
fruitless  hunt  for  a  subject,  frequentlj^  spending  so  much  time  in  the 
selection  of  a  subject  as  to  leave  little  or  no  time  for  the  preparation. 

4.  It  redeems  the  prayer- meeting  from  that  desultory  and  fragmentary 
manner  of  studying  God's  Word,  which  is  usually  better  calculated  to 
confuse,  rather  than  to  acquaint  the  people  with  the  Scriptures. 

5.  It  enables  the  members  of  the  church  to  acquaint  themselves  with 
the  subject  to  be  considered  and  to  prepare  themselves  by  reading,  medi- 
tation and  prayer  to  secure  the  greatest  benefit  for  themselves,  and  to 
bear  such  a  part  as  shall  be  to  the  edification  of  others. 

6.  It  renders  it  impracticable  for  the  leader  to  come  unprepared  and 
renders  it  possible  for  others  to  redeem  the  meeting,  should  the  leader 
fail  either  to  be  present  or  to  be  prepared. 

7.  Provision  can  be  made  to  study  the  Bible  systematically,  so  that 
any  portion,  or  the  entire  book,  may  be  considered  until  the  plan  adopted 
shall  have  been  completed. 

8.  The  topics  may  be  adapted  to  the  several  seasons  of  the  year,  the 
consideration  of  Home  or  Foreign  Missions,  Temperance  or  other  special 
subjects. 

9.  The  topics  may  be  arranged  in  harmony  with  the  sermons  for  the 
Sabbath,  the  teaching  in  Sunday-school;  or  the  leader  may  arrange  an 
independent  series  suited  to  the  special  needs  of  his  own  meeting,  or  he 
may  adapt  or  modify  that  in  use  by  prayer-meetings  elsewhere. 

10.  Departure  from  the  printed  topic  is  always  easy  when  rendered 
necessary  by  any  special  interest  or  unforseen  providence. 

We  append  some  specimen  of  topics  for  the  prayer-meeting,  such  as 
have  been  in  use  by  pastors. 


A   I,IST   PREPARED   BY   A   PASTOR   FOR   HIS   OWN   PEOPLE. 


JANUARY. 

5.  Water  turned  to  wine.    John  2:  i-ii. 
12.  The   Nobleman's  Son  Cured.     John  4:  46-54. 
19.  The  Draught  of  Fishes.     Luke  5:  i-ii. 
26.  The  Demoniac  Cured.     Mark  i:  22-28. 

FEBRUARY. 

2.  Healing  Peter's  wife's  Mother.  Mark  1:30-31. 
9.  Healing  the  Leper.     Mark  i :  40-45. 
16.  Healing  the  Centurion's  Servant.     Matt.  8: 

5-13- 
23.  Raising  the  Widow's  Son.    Luke  7:  11-17. 


MARCH. 

2.  Calming  the  Tempest.    Matt.  8:  23-27. 

9.  Tlie  Gafiarenes.     Matt.  8:  28--54. 
16.  The  Sick  of  the  Palsv.     Matt.  9:  1-8. 
23.  Jairus'  Daughter.     Matt,  g:  18-19,  23-26. 
30.  The  Two  Blind  Men.     Matt.  9:  27-31. 

APRIL. 

6.  The  Dumb  Man.     Matt.  9:  32-33. 

13.  The  Infirm  Man  at  Bethesda.   John  5:  1-9. 

20.  The  Withered  Hand.     Matt.  12:  10-13. 

27.  The  Blind  and  Dumb.     Matt.  12:  22-23. 


THE  WEEK-DAY  SERVICE. 


103 


4.  Five  Thousand  Fed.    Matt.  14:  13-23. 
II.  Peter  Saved  from  Drowning.    Matt.  14:  26-33. 
18.  The  Daughter  of  a  Woman  of  Canaan.  Matt. 

15:  22-28. 
25.  Gives  lyight  to  the  Blind.     Mark  8:  22-26. 

JUNE. 

I.  The  Man  with  the  Dropsy.     Luke  14:  1-6. 

8.  The  Epileptic  Boy.     Matt.  17:  14-23. 

15.  The  Ten  Lepers.     Luke  17:  11-19. 

22.  Lazarus.     John  11. 

29.  Two  Blind  Men.     Matt.  20:  30-34. 

JULY. 

6.  The  Fig  Tree.    Matt.  21:  18-22. 

13.  The  Ear  of  Malcus.    John  18:  lo-ii. 

20.  The  Draught  of  Fishes.     John  21:1-14. 

27.  The  Promises  of  Christ.    Each  bring  one. 

AUGUST. 

3.  "Behold,  He  Prayeth."    Acts  9:  10-18. 
10.  A  Young  Main  Trained  in  the  Scriptures.    2 

Tim.  i:  1-7. 
17.  Believing  with  the  Heart.     Rom.  10:  5-13. 
24.  Bread  from  Heaven.     John  6;  48-58. 
31.  Christ's  Love  for  His  Church.     Eph.  5:  25-27. 

SEPTEMBER. 

7.  Daily  Life  with  Christ.     Col.  3:  1-7. 

14.  Fullness  of  Joy.     John  15:  i-ii. 

21.  The  Life-Giving  Word.     Luke  7:  11-16. 

28.  Praise  Meeting.  Each  one  will  be  prepared 

with  some  reason  for  praise. 


Conviction  of  Sin  by  the  Cross.  John  16:  9-11. 
The  Insight  of  Love.     Mark  14:  3-8. 
Christian  Forgiveness.     Eph.  4:  32. 
Christ  Bearing  our  Sins.     Heb.  9:  28.', 


NOVEMBER. 

2.  Putting  on  Christ.     Rom.  12:  14. 

9.  Personal  Love  and  Lead  of  Christ.  John  10:3. 

16.  Obligation  a  Privilege.     Psalms  119:  54. 

23.  Living  to  God  in  Small  Things.    Luke  16:  10. 

30.  Duty  of  Confessing  God.     Psalms  40:  10. 

DECEMBER. 

7.  More  Earnestness  in  Prayer.     1  Thess.  3:  10. 
14.  God's  Bottles.     Psalms  56:  8. 
21.  Heaven's  Reunions.     1  Cor.  13:  12. 
28.  "Abide  With  Us."     Luke  24:  29 

SUGGESTIONS. 

"Let  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly." 

Remember  the  covenant  which  you  have  made 
with  God  and  your  brethren. 

Your  family  will  judge  of  religion  as  they  see 
it  in  you. 

Study  the  subject  with  your  family. 

So  far  as  possible,  bring  your  family  and  other 
friends  with  you. 

Ask  yourself  "  What  can  I  do  to  increase  the 
interest  in  the  Prayer  Meeting  and  in  all  the 
work  of  the  church  ?  " 

"Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet,  and  a  light 
unto  my  path." 

"I  will  walk  at  liberty;  for  I  seek  thy  pre- 
cepts." 


ANOTHER  LIST  OF  TOPICS. 


JANUARY. 

1-7.  Week  of  Prayer.     Daily  Meetings. 
12.  The  Christian  Parent.     Eph.  6:4;  2  Tim.  i: 

5;  Deut.  6:  6-9. 
ig.  Your  labor  is  not  vain.     1  Cor.  15:  58,  2:  3-5  ; 

Acts  18:  9-10. 
26.  Walking  by  the  Spirit.  Gal.  5:  25;  Rom.  8: 14. 

FEBRUARY. 

2.  Promise  Meeting.  Let  each  one  bring  a  Bible 

promise. 
9.  The  Family  Altar.     Gen.  26:  22-25. 
16.  Hungering  and  Thirsting  after  Righteous- 
ness.    Matt.  5:  6. 
23.  Our  Duty  to  the  Weak,     i  Cor.  12:  26;  Rom. 
15:  1-3;  Gal.  6:  1-3. 

MARCH. 

2.  Preparation  for  Communion.     Matt. '5:  23-24; 

Mark  11:  25;  Eph.  4:  30,  5;  2. 
9.  He  that  watereth  shall  be  watered.      Prov. 
11:  24-25;  Matt.  14:  16;  1  Kings  17:  15. 

16.  Resisting  Satan.  James  5:  7;  i  Pet.  5:  8-10; 
Eph.  6:  10-16. 

23.  How  have  the  Sunday-school  lessons  helped 
me?  Bring  texts  from  this  quarter's  les- 
sons. 

30.  Falling  from  Grace,  i  Cor.  9:  27;  Heb.  2:  i; 
6:  4-12;  Jude  24. 


APRIL. 

6.  The  Pure  in  Heart.    Matt.  5:  8. 

13.  My  Duty  and  Privilege  in  the  Prayer-meet- 
ing. Heb.  10:  25;  John  20:  19-24,  Mai.  3: 
16-18. 

20.  Growth  in  Humility.  Rom.  12:  2-3;  i  Cor.  15: 
9-10;  Eph.  3:  8;  1  Tim.  i:  15. 

27.  Your  Thought.  Bring  any  text  or  a  Jword 
from  your  own  experience. 

MAY. 

4.  Preparation  for  Communion.    Gen.  35:  1-5; 

Joshua  24:  22-26. 
II.  Secret  Prayer.     Matt.  6:  6-7,    14:  23;  Phil.  4:  6. 
18.  Peacemakers.     Matt.  5:  9. 
25.  God^of  all  Comfort.     2  Cor.  i:  3-10,  7:  4-7. 

JUNE. 

I.  GrovFth  in  Grace.    2  Peter  3:  18;  Eph.  4:  13; 

Phil.  3:  12-14. 
8.  How  to  Endure  to  the  End.     2  Cor.  4:  i6-i8; 
Heb.  11:  27. 

15.  Having  the  Mind  of  Christ,  i  Peter  5:5-7; 
Phil.  2:  4-11. 

22.  How  have  the  Sunday-school  Lessons  helped 
me?  Bring  texts  from  this  quarter's  les- 
sons. 

29.  Preparations  for  Communion.  Psalms  139: 
23-24.     (Read  entire  psalm.) 


The  following  list  of  prayer- meeting  topics,  for  1887,  is  sucli  as  is  pre- 
pared anew  each  year,  and  published  by  Funk  &  Wagnalls,  20  Astor 
Place,  New  York,  and  may  be  obtained  at  30  cents  per  hundred. 


JANUARY. 

5.  The    Supreme    Reward  of  a  Devoted    Life. 

Dan.  12:  3. 
12.  "  Occupy  Till  I  Come."     Luke  19:  13. 
19.  The  Church  and  the  Family.     Eph.  4:  1-16; 

Col.  3:  18-25. 
26.  Loss  and   Gain   in  Becoming   a  Christian. 

Col.  3:  1-15. 


FEBRUARY. 

2.  Our  Conversation  is  in  Heaven.     Phil.  3:  20. 
9.  Fashioned  like  unto  Christ's  Glorious  Body. 

Phil.  3:  21. 
16.  Strength  in  the  Hour  of  Need.     Isa.  40:  28- 

31;  2  Cor.  12:  7-10. 
23.  Singing  Still.     Ps.  78:  32. 


I04 


me;thods  of  church  wore. 


MARCH. 

2.  Companionship  with  Jesus  and  its  Blessed 
Effects.    Acts  4:  13. 

9.  God  Looks  after  the  "Nine."     Luke  lyi'iy. 
16.  To  Sit  Still  is  to  Die.     2  Kings  7:  3. 
23.  The  Lord  is  Risen  Indeed,     i  Cor.  15:  12-23. 
20.  Rejoicing  in  the  Lord.     Phil.  4:  4. 

APRIL. 

6.  God's  Word  the  only  Means  of  Sanctification. 

John  17:  17. 
13.  God's  Service  a  Choice.     Josh.  24:  15. 
20.  The  Secret  Desire   of   the  Renewed  Heart. 

Job.  23:  3-10;  Rom.  10:  5-11. 
27.  The  Radical  Demand  of  Christ.     John  3:  7. 

MAY. 

4.  The  Moral  Young-  Man.     Matt.  19:  20. 
II.  Christ's  Parting  Words.     Acts  i:  6-9. 
18    Blessing  God  for  His  Mercies.     Ps.  103:  2-5, 

8-14. 
25.  The  Rights  and  Immunities  of  Christians. 

Eph.  2:  19-22. 

JUNE. 

1.  Jacob's  Example  in  Praj'er.    Gen.  32:  24-32. 
8.  Is  it  not  Time  to  Awake   out  of  Sleep  ?     i 

Thess.  5;  6;  Rom.  13:  11-14. 
15.  Things  that  Cannot  be  Gainsaid  in  a  Chris- 
tian's Experience.     John  9:  25. 
22.  Sources  of  Weakness.     Josh.  7;  10-12;  Matt. 

17:  14-20. 
29.  The  Well  of  the  Water  of  Life  Within.    John 
4:1. 

JULY. 

6.  Prayer  for  National  Prosperity'.    Dan.  9  :  1-19. 
13.  "Looking  for  that  Blessed  Hope  and  Glori- 
ous Appearing."     Titus  2:  13. 
20.  Declension  in  Love.     Rev.  2:  4. 
27.  Jehovah-Jireh.     Gen.  20:  1-14. 


AUGUST. 

3.  Honoring  God  with  our  Substance.    Prov.  3: 

9,  10;  2  Cor.  9:  6-11. 
10.  "  God  hath  not  Appointed  us  to  Wrath."    i 

Thess.  5:  9. 
17.  Condemned   by  our  Prayers.      Matt.  6 :   12 ; 

Mark  6:  25,  26. 

24.  God's  Everlasting  Covenant.    Gen.  17:  7. 

31.  The  Honor  God  puts  upon  His  Word.     Ps. 
108:  3. 

SEPTEMBER. 

7.  "In  Christ's  Stead."    2  Cor.  5:  20. 
14.  Salvation  is  all  of  Grace.     Acts  16:  31. 
21.  "Examine  Yourselves  whether  ye  be  in  the 

Faith."     2  Cor.  13:  15. 
28.  Grieving  God's  Holy  Spirit.     Eph.  4:  30. 

OCTOBER. 

5.  The  Blood  of  the  Covenant.     Exod.  24:  6-8. 

12.  Bread  Cast  upon  the  Waters.     Eccl.  9:  i. 

ig.  Cause  for  Spiritual  Rejoicing.     Rom.  13:  11. 

26.  Robbing  God.     Mai.  3:  8. 

NOVEMBER. 

2.  "If  the  Foundations  be  Destroyed,  what  can 

the  Righteous  do  ?  "     Ps.  11:3. 
9.  "Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmi- 
ties.    Heb.  4:  15." 
16.  The  Conclusion  of  the  Whole  Matter.     Eccl. 

12:  13. 
23.  Our  Country — Its  Blessings  and  its   Perils. 

F'ccl.  9:  18. 
30.  The  Duty  of  Enforcing  Law.     Rom.  13 :  4. 

DECEMBER. 

7.  Be  Careful  for  Nothing.     Phil.  4:  6,  7. 
14.  Life  out  of  Death.    John  12:  23-26;  Gal.   2: 

19,  20. 
21.  What  is  your  Life?    James  4:  14. 

25.  A  Review  of  the  Closing  Year.     116:  12,  13. 


Other  Lists  of  Topics. — The  International  Committee  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  has  issued  annually  since  1877,  in  small 
pamphlet  form,  a  list  of  topics  comprising  one  for  each  day  of  the  year, 
Sundays  excepted.  The  price  is  five  cents  a  copy,  fifty  cents  a  dozen, 
and  they  can  be  obtained  by  addressing  the  ' '  International  Committee, 
Twenty-third  street  and  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City." 

"The  Bible  Reading  and  Prayer  Alliance"  also  issues  an  annual  list 
of  weekly  topics,  and  samples  may  be  secured  by  addressing  Miss  K. 
Dryer,  Alliance  room,  148  Madison  Street,  Chicago,  Illinois. 

A  suggestive  and  helpful  pamphlet  of  twenty-eight  pages  was  pub- 
lished in  1883,  by  the  American  Sunday-school  Union  in  Philadelphia, 
entitled  "Titles  of  a  Pastor's  Wednesday  Evening  Lectures  on  the  New 
Testament,"  delivered  before  the  First  Baptist  Church  of  Philadelphia, 
from  October  5th,  1864,  to  April  5th,  1882,  by  Rev.  George  Dana  Board- 
man,  D.  D.  The  plan  comprehended  an  analytical  study  of  the  New 
Testament.  It  begins  with  the  Life  of  Christ,  and  a  history  of  the 
church  as  portrayed  in  the  Acts,  the  Epistles  and  the  Revelation. 

Little  leaflets,  or  tracts,  are  often  made  very  helpful  in  stimulating  to 
increased  attendance  and  greater  interest  in  the  prayer-meeting.  The 
American  Tract  Society  has  some  excellent  leaflets  for  this  purpose: 


cottage;  praye;r-meetings. 


105 


"How  to  Secure  a  Good  Prayer-meeting,"  by  Rev.  John  Todd,  D.  D.; 
"Our  Prayer-meeting,"  by  Rev.  A.  C.  Thompson,  D.  D.,  and  numerous 
others  cost  but  little,  and  could  be  distributed  with  great  benefit  at  the 
conclusion  of  a  Sunday  service,  or  at  the  close  of  a  prayer-meeting. 

The  following  was  prepared  by  myself  and  used  in  my  own  prayer- 
meeting  with  good  effect: 


IVhy   You  Should  Attend. 

1.  Because  vour  own  soul  will  be  blessed,  and 
you  will  be  stimulated  to  holier  living. 

2.  Your  presence  will  encourage  those  who 
are  there,  and  reprove  those  who  are  absent. 

3.  It  will  cheer  your  pastor  to  see  you  there 
regularly. 

How  Volt  May  Help  to  Make  the  Meeting  Inter- 
esting and  Profitable. 

1.  By  coming  regularly  and  promptly. 

2.  By  carefully  preparing  3'our  own  heart  and 
mind  for  the  worship  of  the  hour. 

3.  By  a  prompt  and  conscientious  participa- 
tion in  all  the  service  and  worship. 

4.  By  feeling  personally  responsible  for  the 
success  of  the  meeting,  and  for  the  attendance 
of  your  family  and  friends. 

Ho"lu  You  May  Help  to  Kill  the  Prayer-meeting. 
1.  Try  and  find  some  excuse  that  you  may 
stay  away. 


2.  If  you  must  go,  go  late  and  sit  as  far  back 
as  possible. 

3.  Don't  pray  for  God's  blessing  upon  the 
meeting  before  j'ou  go,  nor  take  any  part  in  the 
meeting  after  you  are  there. 

4.  Go  with  a  long  face,  don't  speak  to  your 
neighbor,  and  hurry  out  before  you  hear  the 
"amen"  of  the  benediction. 

5.  Tell  every  one  that  the  meeting  is  dull  and 
dead,  and  be  careful  never  to  suggest  how  it 
may  be  brought  to  life. 

6.  Help  to  murder  every  hymn  by  dragging  it 
to  death. 

7.  If  you  can't  hide  behind  your  neighbor,  but 
should  be  called  upon  to  pray,  then  pray  for 
everybody  and  everything  in  creation,  except 
your  own  pastor,  your  own  church  and  your 
own  soul. 

8.  Should  the  foregoing  suggestions  not  suc- 
ceed at  first,  it  will  only  prove  the  meeting  pos- 
sessed of  more  than  usual  vitality;  but  persevere 
in  these  principles  and  success  will  crown  your 
efforts. 

Helpful  Books. — "The  Prayer-meeting  and  its  Improvement,"  by 
Rev.  lyCwis  O.  Thompson  (F.  H.  Revell,  Chicago),  285  pp.,  price  $1.25; 
"How  to  Conduct  Prayer-meetings,"  by  Rev.  Lewis  O.  Thompson 
(F.  H.  Revell,  Chicago),  325  pp.,  price  $1.25;  "Young  People's  Prayer- 
meetings  in  Theory  and  Practice,"  with  fifteen  hundred  topics,  by  Rev. 
F.  E.  Clark,  (Funk  &  Wagnalls,  20  Astor  Place,  New  York),  167  pp., 
price  75  cents.  Besides  these,  there  are  numerous  other  books  which 
contain  a  single  chapter  or  more  on  the  subject. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

COTTAGE   PRAYER-MEETINGS. 


IN  many,  and  perhaps  in  most  congregations  of  large  Christian  activity, 
cottage  prayer-meetings  are  frequently  or  regularly  used  with  great 
benefit.  There  are  numerous  advantages  to  be  secured  in  the  cottage 
prayer-meetings  which  cannot  be  attained  by  the  church  prayer-meet- 
ings. I.  They  afford  an  opportunity  to  all  the  members  to  take  some 
part  in  public  worship.     2.  By  holding  these  meetings  at  or  near  the 


Io6  MEJTHODS   OF  CHURCH   WORK. 

homes  of  those  whose  interest  in  the  church  needs  quickening,  a  deeper 
spiritual  life  may  be  begotten.  3.  The  meetings  may  be  held  at  the 
homes  of  the  aged,  infirm  or  sick,  and  thus  be  a  means  of  blessing  to 
such  as  could  not  otherwise  be  present.  4.  They  are  sanctioned  by  the 
example  of  the  early  disciples,  for  they  assembled  daily,  not  only  in  the 
temple,  but  ' '  in  every  house  they  ceased  not  to  teach  and  to  preach 
Jesus  Christ."  When  Peter  was  liberated  from  prison  by  the  angel, 
he  came  immediately  to  the  house  of  Mary,  the  mother  of  John, 
"where  many  were  gathered  together  praying."  The  book  of  Acts 
clearly  manifests  the  fact  that  meetings  for  prayer  were  frequently  and 
regularly  held  from  house  to  house,  and  when  Paul  was  at  Philippi  he 
even  met  with  some  people  who  were  accustomed  to  assemble  outside 
of  the  city  by  the  side  of  the  river,  and  there  to  engage  in  prayer. 
Here  it  was  that  I^ydia  was  converted.     (Acts  16: 12-14.) 

Cottage  prayer-meetings  may  be  held  with  a  view  of  deepening  the 
piety  and  increasing  the  numbers  of  those  who  are  already  members  of 
the  church,  but  who  should  be  more  actively  engaged  in  Christian 
work,  or  they  may  be  made  the  means  of  reaching  the  unconverted,  and 
carrying  the  gospel  to  the  irreligious  and  destitute  in  large  tenement 
houses,  or  unfrequented  portions  of  the  city  or  town.  It  is  well  to  deter- 
mine, in  the  beginning,  the  object  which  is  to  be  sought,  and  then  to  direct 
the  meeting  judiciously  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  end  desired. 
Persons  who  are  placed  in  charge  should  be  duly  instructed  concerning 
promptness,  brevity  in  all  prayers.  Scripture  selections,  hymns,  etc. ,  and, 
above  all,  that  they  are  by  no  means  to  fail  to  be  present  without  duly 
securing  some  competent  substitute  to  take  their  place.  Printed  invi- 
tations, with  subject,  date  and  place  of  meeting,  to  be  given  to  those 
present  for  distribution  in  the  neighborhood,  will  prove  helpful.  The 
distribution  of  tracts,  religious  newspapers,  illustrated  Sunday-school 
papers,  etc.,  to  both  grown  people  and  children,  may  be  used  with 
benefit. 

The  cottage  prayer-meeting  affords  a  good  field  for  the  training  of  the 
young,  and  the  exercise  of  the  talents  of  young  converts.  Rev.  Theo- 
dore L.  Cuyler,  of  the  I^afayette  Avenue  Presbyterian  church,  of 
Brooklyn,  in  the  volume  commemorative  of  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary 
of  his  settlement  as  pastor,  commends  this  feature  in  the  following  lan- 
guage: "We  therefore  urge  upon  all  converts  the  duty  of  immediately 
engaging  in  the  devotional  services  and  spiritual  activities  of  the  church. 
We  have  found  the  social  prayer-meeting — held  on  Monday  evening  in 
private  houses — to  be  an  excellent  training-school  for  beginners.  Scores 
of  our  most  active  members  have  opened  their  lips  for  the  first  time  in 


MKKTINGS   FOR  MKN  ONLY.  I07 

prayer  or  public  addresses  in  that  familiar  and  informal  gathering.  Unless 
a  new  convert  begins  at  once  to  take  part  in  devotional  meetings  he  is 
apt  to  remain  tongue-tied  for  life.  To  pray  and  to  '  speak  in  meeting ' 
are  not  the  sum  of  Christian  duty;  but  it  is  equally  true,  that  to  'ne- 
glect the  gift '  of  utterance  for  Christ,  or  not  to  develop  it,  is  both  a  loss 
to  the  individual  and  to  the  church." 

The  attendance  of  a  large  number  is  not  necessary  to  success.  The 
report  of  a  prosperous  cottage  prayer-meeting  begun  eleven  years  ago  is 
before  me.  At  the  first  meeting  there  were  seven  persons  present.  At 
the  end  of  the  first  seven  weeks  there  were  twenty-two  present.  At  the 
tenth  anniversary,  held  in  the  lecture  room  of  the  church,  there  were 
eighty  present. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

MEETINGS   FOR  MEN   ONLY. 


"jV  /TKETINGS  for  men  only  are  proving  of  great  value  in  developing 
-^^-^  among  the  men,  both  of  the  congregation  and  of  the  community, 
a  new  interest  in  the  work  of  the  church  and  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
Even  in  many  congregations  where  but  few  men  attended  the  regular 
week-night  services,  it  has  been  demonstrated  that  many  more  would 
come  out  to  a  meeting  for  men  only  than  could  be  brought  to  the 
regular  service.  One  pastor  made  his  men's  meeting  a  success  in  the 
beginning  by  requesting  the  male  members  to  remain  after  service,  and 
after  stating  the  purpose,  requested  any  ten  who  would  promise  their 
presence  and  assistance  to  come  forward.  The  pastor's  statements  and 
conference  alone  created  a  general  interest,  and  with  the  blessing  of 
God  and  the  assistance  of  the  ten,  the  meeting  grew  in  interest  and 
attendance. 

The  subject  of  Social  Purity  is  specially  suited  to  men's  meetings, 
and  we  most  heartily  commend  the  literature  of  the  White  Cross  Army 
as  the  very  best  that  is  available,  both  in  preparing  the  mind  to  speak 
on  the  subject,  and  for  general  distribution.*  A  collection  taken  up  at 
one  or  two  meetings  will  possibly  prove  sufficient  to  purchase  the  litera- 
ture, which  is  all  in  tract  and  pamphlet  form. 

The  following  circular  letter  was  used  by  Rev.  Geo.  B.  Stewart, 
pastor  of  the  Market  Square  Presbyterian  Church,  at  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

*For  titles  and  cost  of  tracts,  with  name  and  address  of  publisher,  see  pag^e  58.  "  Work  Among 
Working  Men,"  by  Miss  Eunice  Hopkins  will  also  prove  suggestive  in  many  instances. 


io8 


METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 


In  his  meetings  the  leader  was  limited  to  ten  minutes  and  all  others 
to  three  minutes.  The  meeting  continued  but  three-fourths  of  an  hour. 
We  append  the  circular  and  subjects  used  for  four  months. 

"Dear  Brother:  My  desire  to  increase  the  efficiency  of  our  church  through  the 
men,  leads  me  to  address  you  in  this  formal,  though  I  trust  not  less  personal, 
manner. 

"You  undoubtedly  concur  with  me  in  the  belief  that  the  influence  and  useful- 
ness of  our  church  depends  in  a  large  measure  upon  the  extent  the  men  interest 
themselves  in  her  affairs.  The  Master  has  put  large  responsibilities  upon  you  as 
a  member  of  His  Church,  and  he  ever  beholds  with  what  fidelity  you  keep  your 
solemn  vows,  and  discharge  your  high  trust.  While  He  expects  of  you  a  consistent 
Christian  walk  before  men.  He  also  expects  you  to  engage  actively  in  extending 
His  kingdom,  and  saving  men.  I,  therefore,  earnestly  press  you  to  consider 
whether  you  are  doing  all  you  can  for  the  Lord,  who  bought  you  with  His  own 
precious  blood. 

"Aside  from  the  worship  in  the  Lord's  house  on  His  day,  thei'e  are  numerous 
departments  of  Christian  activity  opened  to  you.  Our  Sunday-school,  Monday 
Evening  Cottage  Prayer-meeting,  Wednesday  Evening  Lecture,  and  Friday  Even- 
ing Men's  Meeting,  are  places  where  you  can  do  something  for  the  Master  and 
His  Church. 

"The  Friday  meeting  being  especially  for  men,  has  some  special  claim  upon 
you.  The  attendance  averages  about  forty  each  week,  and  includes  young  and  old, 
members  of  the  church,  and  those  who  are  not.  All  the  exercises  are  voluntary, 
and  of  an  informal  character.  It  is  my  hope  that  all  the  men  of  the  congregation 
will  interest  themselves  iu  this  meeting,  and  make  it  a  power  in  the  church. 

"Perhaps  you  would  like  to  be  doing  more  work  in  the  church,  but  do  not  know 
just  what  to  do  or  how  to  go  about  it.  If  such  is  the  case,  it  will  give  me  pleasure 
to  render  you  such  assistance  as  I  can  in  the  matter. 

"The  ideal  church  is  one  in  which  every  member  is  at  work  for  the  Master;  will 
you  not  help  to  realize  that  ideal  in  our  church?  If  you  have  any  suggestion 
which  you  think  would  contribute  toward  making  our  church  more  aggressive, 
and  our  men  more  active,  I  shall  be  glad  to  hear  it. 

"In  thus  calling  your  attention  to  the  public  work  of  the  church,  I  do  not  over- 
look your  private  duties  of  prayer  and  meditation  upon  God's  word,  and  speaking 
personally  to  men  regarding  the  love  of  God,  which  duties  I  hope  it  is  your  pleas- 
ure to  discharge. 

"Dear  brother,  it  is  my  earnest  prayer  that  you  may  live  consistently,  and  labor 
faithfully  for  the  Master,  until  he  calls  you  to  the  reward  of  the  good  and  faithful 
servant." 

TOPICS. — CHRIST'S  D:eAI,INGS  WITH   INDIVIDUAI^S  : 


DECEMBER. 

4.  With  the  silent  believer.     Mark  5  :  25-34. 
II.  With  the  wavering-  believer.     Matt.  14  :  22-33. 
18.  With  the  sleeping-  disciple.     Matt.  26:  36-46. 
25.  (A  Praise  Service.) 

JANUARY. 

I.  With  the  doubting-  disciple.     John  20:  24-29. 

8.  With  the  restored  backslider.  John  21 :  15-22. 
15.  With  the  honest  inquirer.  Mark  12:  2S-34. 
22.  With  the  argumentative  inquirer.     John  4: 

.S-26. 
29.  With  the  timid  inquirer.     John  3:  1-21. 


FEBRUARY. 


"\Vith  the  self-satisfied  man.    Luke  10:  25-37. 
With  the  true  penitent.     Luke  7:  36-50. 
With   the  young  man  -with  only  one  lack. 
Mark  10:  17-22. 
26.  With  the  penitent  thief.     Luke  23  :  39-43. 


19 


5.  With  the  busy  and  the  devout.  Lk.  10 :  38-42. 
\i.  With  the  converted  publican.  Luke  19:  i-io. 
19.  With  the   one   who  would  not  be   refused. 

Matt.  17:  21-28 
26.  With  her  who  did  what  she  could.  Mk.i4:i-9. 


THEJ   CHRISTIAN   NURTURE^    OF   THE   YOUNG. 


log 


The  following  subjects  were  used  by  Rev.  William  P.  Evans,  pastor 
of  the  lyutheran  church,  at  Columbia,  Pa. : 


FEBRUARY. 

8.  Position  and  Responsibility  of  Men   in  So- 
ciety. 
15.  Prayer  and  Conference. 
■  22.  Peculiar  Temptations  of  Men. 


MARCH. 

I.  Young  Men  and  the  Church. 

8.  Purity  of  I^ife  and  Thought. 
15.  Prayer  and  Conference. 
22.  A  Round  Turn. 
29.  Where  to  Find  Good  Company. 


One  pastor  in  his  first  meeting  used  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Hebrews 
to  show  that  God  wants  the  men  ;  that  the  greatest  men  who  have 
lived  have  been  godly  and  "died  in  the  faith." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  NURTURE  OF  THE  YOUNG. 


^  I  ^HE  work  of  the  Christian  nurture  of  the  young  is  not  only  import- 
-^  ant,  but  the  building  up  of  the  church  of  Christ,  and  the  saving 
of  the  world,  make  this  work  imperative.  In  reference  to  it  too  much 
that  is  good  or  helpful  cannot  be  writteu.  The  treatment  of  this  topic 
connectedly  in  this  place  would  merit  the  space  of  even  more  than  a  full 
chapter  by  itself;  but,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  this  subject  runs  through 
nearly  every  chapter  of  the  book  in  hand,  we  will  need  to  refer  the 
reader  to  its  various  phases  as  thej^  will  be  found  treated  under  the  sub- 
ject of  the  "  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,"  the  "White  Cross  Army," 
"The  Young  Christians'  Association,"  "Guilds,"  "Five-minute  Ser- 
mons to  Children,"  "Young  Men's  Meetings,"  "Young  Women's 
Meetings, "  "  The  Care  of  Young  Converts, "  "  Young  People's  Library," 
' '  Reading  Circles, "  "  Kitchen  Garden, "  "  The  Shut-in  Society, "  "  The 
King's  Daughters,"  and  various  phases  of  Sunday-school  work. 

Rev.  James  W.  Cooper,  in  the  Andover  Rcviczv,  says:  "This  work  of 
child  nurture  in  the  church  is  a  work  in  which  we  may  have  large  ex- 
pectations. It  is  not  like  other  kinds  of  Christian  effort.  It  promises 
vastly  greater  results.  In  attempting  to  save  grown-up  men  there  is  a 
lamentable  waste  of  forces.  It  is  necessarily  so.  A  large  part  of  our 
exertions  amount  to  nothing,  because  the  man  is  proof  against  them. 
It  is  different  with  the  children.  They  are  reached  far  more  easily  and 
far  more  effectively.  If  we  would  only  set  ourselves  at  it,  all  the  chil- 
dren in  all  our  homes  might  be  well  developed,  experienced  Christians 
in  a  score  of  years." 


no  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

There  are  several  agencies  which  should  be  brought  to  the  aid  of 
the  pastors  and  the  church  in  this  work  of  nurturing  the  young 
for  Christ:  i.  The  parents  should  be  incited  to  a  more  active  interest 
in  this  important  matter.  2.  The  officers  and  teachers  of  the  Sunday- 
school  should  be  imbued  with  the  idea  that  in  so  far  as  their  work  fails 
in  bringing  the  young  to  an  acceptance  of  Christ  and  the  training  of 
them  for  his  service,  their  efforts  come  short  of  the  ends  which  should 
continually  be  sought.  3.  After  this  the  burden  of  the  work  must 
necessarily  rest  with  the  pastor,  to  be  accomplished  in  his  Sabbath  min- 
istrations, his  weekly  visits,  his  organizations  for  church  work,  in  a 
general  children's  meeting  on  some  day  of  the  week,  or  by  meeting 
separate  Sunday-school  classes  with  their  teacher  at  his  study,  and  talk- 
ing to  them  thus  unitedly,  or  by  seeking  them  out  personally,  one  by 
one,  and  pressing  their  responsibilities  and  duties  upon  them  individually, 
or,  best  of  all,  through  the  agency  of  a  Catechetical  Class,  in  which  the 
young  may  be  brought  for  a  series  of  weeks  under  the  personal  influence 
and  instruction  of  the  pastor. 

The  Catechetical  Class. — The  Catechetical  Class  is  one  of  the  most 
time-honored  institutions  of  the  Christian  church.  It  has  been  blessed 
of  God  to  the  ingathering  of  thousands  upon  thousands  of  those  who 
have  been  brought  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  in- 
structed in  God's  word,  and  acquainted  with  the  leading  doctrines  and 
fundamental  truths  of  the  Bible.  The  Catechetical  Class  does  not  array 
itself  against,  or  is  it  in  any  way  hostile  to,  the  evangelistic  work  of  the 
church;  nor  is  the  evangelistic  work  of  the  church  in  any  way  in  conflict 
with  the  catechetical  instruction  of  the  young.  The  t^vo  methods  of 
work  are  harmonious,  and  indispensable  to  the  reaching  of  the  old  and 
the  young.  It  is  a  great  mistake  on  the  part  of  any  pastor  to  ignore 
either  of  these  methods.  Each  has  its  legitimate  place,  and  in  the  great 
work  to  be  accomplished  by  the  church,  each  becomes  indispensable. 

In  my  own  work  as  a  pastor  I  have  found  it  very  helpful  to  organize 
each  winter  both  a  junior  and  a  senior  Catechetical  Class.  The  junior 
class  would  include  children  from  eight  to  twelve  or  fourteen  years  of 
age,  and  the  senior  class  would  include  those  from  twelve  to  fourteen, 
heads  of  families,  and  persons  of  all  ages  who  could  be  brought  to  place 
themselves  under  the  influences  of  this  instruction.  In  these  two  classes 
we  have  not  infrequently  had  as  high  as  one  hundred  members. 

In  the  conduct  of  the  Catechetical  Class  it  may  be  well  to  have  some 
method.  We  have  found  the  following  helpful:  i.  Roll  call.  2.  Hymn. 
3.  Prayer  (all  kneeling).  4.  Apostle's  Creed  and  Ten  Commandments  in 
concert  (all  standing).     5.  Study  of  thelesson.     6.  The  Lord's  Prayer 


The  christian  nurture;  op  the  young.  hi 

in  concert  (all  standing).  7.  Benediction.  This  is  usually  brought 
within  the  hour — often  not  exceeding  fifty  or  fifty-five  minutes. 

Nearly  every  denomination  has  its  own  catechism.  They  are,  how- 
ever, usually  brief,  and  sometimes  not  sufficiently  intelligible  to  the 
minds  of  the  scholars,  or  even  sufficiently  elaborate  or  helpful  for  the 
instructor.  It  is  not  necessary  that  we  should  here  recommend  any 
catechisms  to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  such  publications  already 
in  use.  We  desire,  however,  to  commend  to  pastors  and  teachers  in  all 
branches  of  the  church  a  work  entitled  "  Catechetics ;  Historical, 
Theoretical  and  Practical,"  by  Rev.  H.  Ziegler,  D.  D.,  issued  by  the 
lyUtheran  Board  of  Publication,  42  North  Ninth  street,  Philadelphia, 
Pa.,  225  pages,  price  $1.50.  While  all  catechisms  may  differ  slightly  in 
their  arrangements,  and  the  emphasis  which  is  placed  upon  various  doc- 
trines, yet  I  am  pursuaded  that  all  teachers  of  the  catechism  will  find 
the  above  named  book  exceedingly  helpful  and  suggestive.  It  is  greatly 
to  be  regretted  that  in  this  Christian  land  we  have  so  easily  sacrificed 
that  greatest  of  all  agencies  in  the  Christian  nurture  of  the  young,  viz. : 
the  Parochial  School.  Whatever  may  be  said  in  defense  of  the  public 
school  system  in  the  various  states,  and  while  the  instruction  in  the 
schools  cannot  be  charged  with  being  irreligious,  it  must  be  conceded  that 
the  purpose  and  plan  designs  that  the  instruction  shall  be  at  least  non- 
religious.  We  have  elevated  the  secular  education  to  a  prominence 
which  demands  that  five  days  out  of  the  seven  shall  be  devoted  to  the 
acquisition  of  non-religious  intellectual  culture.  The  days  and  even- 
ings of  the  week  are  so  occupied  as  to  leave  no  time  for  organized, 
methodical  Bible  study  or  Christian  culture.  It  is  difficult  to  get  students 
to  devote  sufficient  time  to  the  study  of  the  catechism  to  secure  an  in- 
telligent idea  of  the  leading  doctrines  of  God's  Word.  Each  evening 
is  demanded  for  the  preparation  of  the  school  tasks;  and  only  the  single 
hour  in  the  Sunday-school,  or  the  illy  prepared  lesson  for  the  single 
evening  of  Bible  study,  or  the  catechetical  class  during  the  week,  is 
deemed  quite  sufficient  to  acquaint  the  young  with  the  things  which 
refer  to  their  eternal  destiny.  But  the  saddest  thing  in  this  connection 
is  that  Christian  parents  should  willingly  concede  to  the  secular  educa- 
tion so  large  a  portion  of  the  time  and  energies  of  their  children,  that 
no  time  is  left  for  Bible  study  and  catechetical  instruction. 

It  may  be  information  to  many  to  know  that  in  one  of  the  branches 
of  the  IvUtheran  Church,  called  the  Missouri  Synod,  parochial  schools  are 
everywhere  organized  in  connection  with  the  congregations.  The 
teachers  are  all  prepared  in  the  seminaries  of  the  church,  built  solely  to 
educate  Christian  teachers,  who  are  thus  qualified  by  special  instruction 


112  me;thods  of  church  work. 

for  the  duties  to  which  thej^  have  devoted  their  lives,  just  the  same  as 
one  who  devotes  his  hfe  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Where  the 
congregation  is  not  large  enough  to  support  a  separate  teacher,  the 
work  devolves  upon  the  pastor.  In  1885  there  were  637  of  these  paro- 
chial school-teachers,  and  the  schools  were  attended  by  64,623  scholars. 
The  Catechism  and  .the  Word  of  God  are  taught,  not  only  regularly, 
but  daily.  In  other  branches  of  the  Christian  church,  there  are  also 
parochial  and  parish  schools,  and  it  is  only  to  be  regretted  that  Chris- 
tian people  should  have  so  universally  availed  themselves  of  the  facili- 
ties for  a  secular  education,  provided  by  the  state  for  the  benefit  of  the 
irreligious  poor. 

Children' s  Meetings. — Quite  a  number  of  efficient  Christian  workers 
have  found  both  helpful  and  valuable  assistance  in  a  children's  meeting, 
held  for  an  hour,  some  time  during  the  week.  In  the  North  Avenue 
Congregational  Church  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  it  is  called  the  Monday 
Class.  It  has  been  carried  on  several  3'ears  under  the  leadership  of 
Mrs.  Frank  Foxcroft,  having  an  average  attendance  of  1 10  boj^s  and 
girls.  Many  of,  the  boys  and  girls  are  from  the  families  worshiping  in 
the  church  where  the  meetings  are  held,  but  these  also  bring  their 
schoolmates,  without  any  regard  to  denominational  lines.  Mrs.  W.  F. 
Crafts,  of  Brooklyn,  has,  for  upwards  of,  four  years,  regularly  held  a 
children's  meeting  on  Wednesday  afternoons,  assembling  immediately 
after  the  dismission  of  the  schools,  and  continuing  for  one  hour.  The  chil- 
dren came  to  the  meeting  direct  from  the  schools  with  their  books  and 
lunch  baskets  on  their  arms.  The  First  Congregational  Church  of 
Chicago  has  planted  several  of  these  children's  meetings  in  places  near 
public  school  buildings,  where  Sunday-school  pupils  of  their  own  con- 
gregation are  in  attendance.  At  the  age  of  sixteen,  the  attendants  of 
these  meetings  are  transferred  to  the  Young  People's  Meeting,  which  is 
held  weekly  in  the  church.  These  meeting  should  not  be  held  on  Satur- 
day, when  it  would  be  a  cross  for  children  to  leave  their  play,  neither 
should  they  be  continued  for  more  than  an  hour,  or  such  a  period  as  would 
bring  weariness.  Mrs.  W.  F.  Crafts  suggests  the  following  programme: 
I.  Singing.  2.  Invocation  by  the  leader.  3.  Selection  of  Scriptures 
read  in  concert.  4.  Prayer  by  the  leader.  5.  Singing.  6.  Lesson. 
7.  Sentence  prayers  b)^  the  children.  8.  Singing.  9.  Dismission.  The 
instruction  may  be  upon  the  books  of  the  Bible,  easy  Bible  chronology,* 
a  temperance  lesson,  a  missionary  meeting,  Bible  manners  and  customs, 

*  In  teaching  Bible  Chronology,  helpful  suggestions  will  be  found  in  the  Pocket  Lesson  Notes 
for  January,  18S7,  published  by  Funk  &  Wagnalls.  It  is  called  "The  Bridge  over  Time."  E;ach 
space  between  the  piers  represents  500  years.  In  these  spaces  are  placed  little  pictures,  lines,  let- 
ters, symbols,  etc.,  representing-  the  persons  and  events  of  those  periods,  thus  enabling  the  eye 
to  assist  the  memory. 


THE)   CHRISTIAN   NURTURE)   OF   THE)   YOUNG.  II 3 

the  mountains  of  the  Bible.*  Use  object  lessons  and  blackboard  illustra- 
tions.! If  the  meeting  is*  for  boys  only,  it  might  be  well  to  look  into 
the  plans  and  methods  of  the  Boys'  Brigade,  mentioned  on  page  65  of 
this  volume. 

Interesting  the  Children  in  the  Bible  and  the  Church. — In  some  con- 
gregations an  annual  service  of  much  interest  is  connected  with  Chil- 
dren's day,  when  the  pastor  assembles  all  the  baptized  children  of  the 
Sunday-school  of  ten  years  of  age  around  the  altar,  and  after  such  an 
address  as  is  designed  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the  parents,  the 
grown  people  and  the  children  present,  the  fact,  that  these  baptized  chil- 
dren are  the  children  of  the  church,  presenting  the  obligations  which 
rest  upon  the  parents  to  have  their  children  baptized,  the  solemnity  of 
the  obligations  which  rest  upon  the  parents,  and  which  they  acknowl- 
edge, when  presenting  their  children  for  baptism,  the  sacred  covenants 
in  which  the  children  are  given  to  God,  and  such  other  considerations 
as  are  suited  to  render  the  occasion  impressive,  the  pastor  then  presents 
each  of  these  baptized  childred  with  a  neat,  but  inexpensive  copy  of  the 
Bible.  After  the  presentation,  the  children  are  each  requested  to  bring 
their  books  to  the  pastor's  study  at  such  a  time  as  he  may  appoint,  so 
that  he  can  meet  them  not  only  personally,  but  separately,  thus  secur- 
ing an  opportunity  for  persojial  acquaintance,  conversation  and  prayer. 
The  pastor  then  incribes  in  the  Bible  the  name  of  the  recipient  and  any 
sentiment  which  will  be  a  reminder  of  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  and 
the  relation  sustained  to  the  church.  This  service  accomplishes  an  ex- 
cellent work  in  making  the  children  more  familiar  with  the  church,  and 
impressing  upon  their  minds  at  this  period,  between  baptism  and  con- 
firmation, the  obligations  which  rest  upon  them. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MEETINGS  AND  CLASSES  FOR  BIBLE  STUDY. 


^npHERK  are  several  associations  for  Bible  study  which  have  been 

^    formed  during  the  past  few  years,  both  in  England  and  America, 

which  have  grown  to  large  proportions,  and  which  seek  to  secure,  either 

upon  the  part  of  Sunday-school  teachers,  or  of  the  general  Christian 

*  "  Sacred  Mountains,"  by  Rev.  J.  T.  Headley,  441  pp.,  Scribner,  Armstrong  &  Co.,  N.  Y.,  will  be 
found  very  helpful. 

t  "Children's  Meetings  and  How  to  Conduct  Them."  by  Lucy  J.  Rider  and  Nellie  M.  Carman,  207 
pp.,  F.  H.  Revell,  Chicago,  will  prove  suggestive  and  helpful. 


114  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

public,  a  better  acquaintance  with  the  Word  of  God.  The  work  and 
growth  of  these  associations  are  full  of  interest,  but  our  space  will  allow 
of  but  a  brief  notice,  and  for  a  fuller  outline  of  the  plan  and  work  of 
each,  together  with  the  books  and  lessons  to  be  studied,  we  will  have  to 
refer  the  reader  to  the  persons  in  charge  of  the  separate  associations. 

The  Bible  Correspondence  School. — This  is  a  popular  and  successful 
school  for  training  Sunday-school  teachers.  It  was  begun  in  1882,  en- 
rolling during  the  first  year  5,200  members,  the  second  7,000,  the  third 
3^ear  8,000.  The  object  of  the  school  is  the  more  thorough  qualification 
of  Sunday-school  teachers  for  their  work,  including  a  connected  study 
of  the  Bible  and  the  principles  and  method  of  teaching.  Its  course  of 
study  includes  the  books  of  the  Bible  from  which  the  International 
Sunday-school  Lessons  of  each  year  are  chosen.  The  text-books  re- 
quired are  the  Bible  and  the  pamphlets  of  the  correspondence  school, 
prepared  by  Rev.  Dr.  Worden,  and  issued  monthly,  from  November  to 
April  of  each  year.  Terms:  To  each  member  of  schools  of  five  or 
more,  50  cents  each.     The  isolated  or  solitary  members,  75  cents  each. 

The  Correspondence  School  is  carried  on  in  a  church  or  community  as 
follows:  I.  Isolated  members  study  at  home  and  report  directly  to 
Philadelphia.  2.  The  best  way  for  each  church  or  Sunday-school  is  to 
appoint  a  local  president,  either  the  pastor,  superintendent,  or  a  compe- 
tent teacher.  He  secures  the  names  of  all  the  teachers  and  promising 
scholars,  and  such  of  the  congregation  as  are  sufficiently  interested  in 
Bible  study  to  join  the  Bible  Correspondence  School.  These  names  are 
enrolled  and  forwarded  to  Dr.  Worden,  who  records  them  in  the  general 
roll.  The  president  reports  at  the  end  of  the  term  the  standing  of  each 
member.  The  president  can  carry  on  the  work:  i.  By  holding  meet- 
ings each  week.  2.  Where  meetings  cannot  be  held,  the  president  en- 
courages members  to  study  at  home  and  write  monthly  the  answers  to 
the  test  questions,  which  are  given  in  each  pamphlet.  These  are  cor- 
rected by  the  president  each  month,  and  returned  to  their  writers.  3. 
Members,  without  writing  answers  to  questions,  may  study  at  home  and 
pursue  the  school  as  a  course  of  Bible  reading  preparatory  to  the  Inter- 
national Lessons.  A  diploma  will  be  given  to  all  completing  the  entire 
course.  All  Sunday-school  workers  and  Bible  students  of  all  denomi- 
nations are  welcome  to  membership.  Address  all  correspondence  to 
Rev.  James  A.  Worden,  D.  D.,  1334  Chestnut  street,  Philadelphia. 

Bible  Reading  ayid  Prayer  Alliance. — The  Alliance  had  its  beginning 
in  a  small  morning  prayer-meeting  in  Chicago,  111.,  January  ist,  1877. 
There  was  at  first  no  purpose  of  extending  it  beyond  the  circle  in  which 
it  originated;   but  the  interest  extended,  and  in  October  of  the  same 


THE  CHRISTIAN  NURTURE  OF  THE  YOUNG.  II 5 

year,  a  committee  representing  the  Evangelical  denominations  and 
societies  of  Chicago,  and  under  the  new  name  of  "Bible  Reading 
and  Prayer  Alliance,"  organized  to  promote  the  objects  had  in  view. 
The  plan  of  selecting  a  course  of  Daily  Readings  and  a  series  of 
Weekly  Topics  was  adopted  and  has  since  been  carried  out.  The  object 
of  the  Alliance  is  to  promote  the  united,  prayerful  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. Pastors  of  churches.  Superintendents  and  Teachers  of  Sunday- 
schools  or  single  Christian  persons  may  organize  a  class  for  Bible  study. 
All  members  are:  i.  To  read  the  same  chapter  daily.  2.  To  pray 
daily  for  each  other.  A  morning  hour  is  recommended  for  daily  prayer, 
and  the  Lord's  day  morning  is  recommended  as  a  time  for  united  weekly 
prayer,  for  pastors,  ministers  and  teachers  of  the  word;  for  all  officers 
and  members  of  the  church,  and  for  members  of  the  Alliance.  The  Al- 
liance issues  a  thirty-two  page  monthly  periodical  entitled,  "Notes  for 
Bible  Study,"  published  by  S.  R.  Briggs,  Toronto  Willard  Tract  De- 
pository, Toronto,  Canada.  Single  subscriptions  36  cents.  Special 
rates  to  clubs. 

The  King's  Household  of  Bible  Readei^s  {International'). — This  asso- 
ciation was  organized  on  the  5th  of  October,  1885,  and  was  the  result 
of  an  effort  to  organize  a  correspondence  school  of  daily  Bible  readers 
on  the  constructive  method.  "The  aim  of  the  Household  is  fourfold:  i. 
To  establish  daily  contact  with  the  Bible  itself.  2.  To  carefully  note 
everything  which  the  Bible  has  to  say  in  the  connection  in  which  it  is 
said.  3.  To  encourage  a  systematic  grasping  of  facts,  4.  To  cultivate 
the  habit  of  correctly  expressing  opinions  of  Bible  truth  founded  upon 
recent  review  of  the  Bible  itself.  It  takes  notice  of  every  book,  chapter, 
and  verse  of  the  Bible  in  a  course  of  four  or  five  years'  reading,  together 
with  individual  note-making.  This  is  done  by  dividing  the  whole 
work  into  five  parts,  as  follows:  During  the  first  year,  reading  its  his- 
tory, twenty-two  books;  second  year,  its  poetry,  five  books,  and  the 
numerous  poetical  quotations  and  fragments  in  the  Old  and  in  the  New 
Testament;  third  year,  its  prophecy,  eighteen  books,  including  Revela- 
tion; and  fourth  year,  its  epistolary  books,  twenty-one  in  number.  The 
fifth  year  is  used  in  reviewing  the  entire  Bible,  and  is  supplementary  to 
the  course.  The  correspondence  is  done  by  means  of  slip-books,  issued 
quarterly  to  members  of  the  Household."  Numerous  circles  are  being 
formed  in  churches,  schools  and  families.  Where  no  circle  exists,  the 
work  may  be  carried  on  by  individual  correspondence  with  head- 
quarters. All  communications  should  be  addressed  to  "The  King's 
Household  of  Bible  Readers,"  care  of  Rev.  Edwin  H.  Bronson,  No.  5314 
Vine  Street,  Philadelphia. 


Il6  .METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

The  Assenibly  Normal  Union. — This  association,  with  a  brief  history, 
has  met  with  marked  favor.  "The  two  years'  course  embraces  a  twofold 
line  of  study  on  the  Bible  and  Sunday-school,  giving  to  teachers  or  in- 
tending teachers,  on  the  one  hand,  a  knowledge  of  the  chief  facts  con- 
cerning the  history  and  structure  of  the  Bible,  its  doctrines,  and  the 
evidences  of  Christianity;  and,  on  the  other,  a  knowledge  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  teaching  and  of  practical  teaching  methods.  The  course  is 
designed  for  two  years'  study,  but  may  be  taken  in  less  or  more  time, 
according  to  the  capabilities  of  the  student.  Circulars  containing  full 
information  may  be  obtained  on  application  to  either  of  the  secretaries 
of  the  Union,  the  Rev.  A.  H.  Dunning,  i  Somerset  Street,  Boston;  or 
the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  L-  Hurlbut,  805  Broadway,  New  York. ' ' 

Workers'  Training  Classes. — "Practical  Outline  Studies  for  Workers' 
Training  Classes,  with  Hints  on  Bible  Marking  and  Bible  Study,"  is 
the  name  of  a  pamphlet  of  sixty  pages,  by  Mr.  Daniel  Sloan,  Assistant 
General  Secretary  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  of  Chicago,  111.  This  useful 
and  suggestive  pamphlet  is  published  by  S.  R.  Briggs,  of  the  Willard 
Tract  Depository,  Toronto,  Canada,  sells  at  25  cents  each,  or  $2.50  per 
dozen,  by  mail.  It  is  designed  for  the  use  of  Workers'  Training  Classes 
organized  in  connection  with  a  congregation  of  any  denomination,  or  a 
class  of  earnest  workers  brought  together  from  several  congregations. 
The  classes  are  assembled  daily,  semi-weekly,  or  weekly,  as  circum- 
stances may  permit,  continuing  for  one  hour,  and  the  lessons  are  made 
up  of  three  sections.  The  first  portion  is  devoted  to  a  study  of  the 
Scriptures;  the  second  to  practical  Christian  work;  the  third,  either  to 
objections  offered  by  the  unsaved  or  those  of  weak  Christians.  The 
pamphlet  contains  directions  and  instructions  for  the  organization  of 
these  training  classes,  and  under  the  four  heads,  "The  Word  of  God," 
"Practical  Christian  Work,"  "Objections  from  the  Unsaved,"  "Objec- 
tions from  Weak  Christians,"  there  is  arranged  an  outline  of  topics  for 
studies  under  these  four  departments.  The  pamphlet  is  suggestive 
throughout.  A  pastor  could  easily  organize  such  a  training  class,  and 
follow  the  outlines  laid  down  in  the  above  pamphlet,  or  use  any  other 
line  of  Bible  study  or  class  of  church  work.  The  methods  and  plans 
incorporated  in  this  volume  might  be  considered  in  the  class,  and  thus 
a  goodly  number  of  workers  secured  for  any  department  of  church  work 
which  the  pastor  might  design  to  pursue. 


YOUNG   PE;0PI.K'S   PRAYE;R-M:eKTlNG.  II7 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  PRAYER-MEETING. 


"T^IVISION  in  worship  may  oftentimes  be  as  productive  of  good  as 
^-^  division  in  labor.  In  the  most  active  churches  throughout  the 
countr}^,  in  addition  to  the  Sabbath  services  and  the  general  prayer- 
meeting,  there  are  also  Cottage  Prayer-meetings,  Men's  Meetings, 
Mother's  Meetings,  Young  Men's  Meetings,  Young  I^adies'  Meetings, 
Children's  Meetings,  and  a  great  variety  of  other  services  arranged  to  be 
helpful  to  each  and  every  age  or  condition  of  the  persons  represented  in 
the  congregation.  There  are  some  imaginary,  but  scarcely  any  real, 
reasons  which  can  be  arrayed  against  Young  People's  Prayer-meetings. 
Rev.  F.  B.  Clark,  in  his  very  excellent  book  entitled  "Young  People's 
Prayer-meetings  in  Theory  and  Practice,"*  denominates  the  Young 
People's  Prayer-meeting  the  "missing  link "  between  the  Sunday-school 
and  the  church.  There  are  several  kinds  of  recognition  our  young 
people  must  have  in  the  church,  i .  Cordial  social  recognition  after  the 
service.  2.  They  should  be  recognized  in  the  sermon.  3.  In  the  assign- 
ment of  church  work.  One  has  well  said  "they  may  not  be  the  tongue 
to  speak  for  the  church,  but  they  can  be  eyes  to  look  up  others  for  the 
pastor  to  visit.  They  may  not  be  the  brains  to  govern  the  church,  but 
they  can  be  its  feet  to  run  its  errands."  4.  Thej^  .should  bear  their  part 
of  the  financial  work  of  the  church.  5.  They  should  have  their  place 
and  part  in  the  worship  and  service  of  the  chu  ch.  In  my  own  experi- 
ence, the  greatest  difficulty  encountered  with  the  Young  People's 
Prayer- meeting  was  the  labor  it  enjoined  in  the  selection  of  subjects, 
arranging  of  Scriptural  illustrations  and  reference,  and  then  to  bear  the 
responsibility  of  general  supervision,  and  find  a  leader  in  the  event  of 
the  failure  of  the  one  who  had  been  appointed.  With  such  valuable 
assistance  as  is  now  brought  to  hand  in  Rev.  Clark's  book  on  the  Young 
People's  Prayer-meeting,  and  with  the  stimulus  that  might  be  given 
the  3'oung  people  by  circulating  among  them  a  couple  copies  of  this 
book,  and  then  having  an  efficient  committee  to  provide  leaders  in  the 
event  of  the  failure  of  the  one  appointed,  the  success  of  the  meeting 
would  be  more  certainly  and  easily  assured.    In  addition  to  the  reading 


*This  valuable  book  is  published  by  Funk  &  Wagnalls,  iS  and  20  Aster  Place,  N.Y.,  i2mo,  cloth, 
sells  at  60  cents,  167  pp.  It  contains  1,500  topics  for  Young  People's  Prayer-meetings,  is  verj'  sug- 
gestive, and  almost  indispensable  to  any  one  who  would  render  Young  People's  Meetings  a 
success. 


Il8  METHODS  OP  CHURCH   WORK. 

of  Scripture  and  any  remarks  which  may  be  made  upon  it  by  the 
leader  or  others,  it  may  be  well  also  to  appoint  some  person,  usually  a 
young  lady,  who  shall  read  at  the  meetings  some  selection  on  the  sub- 
ject assigned  for  the  evening.  It  may  also  be  well  to  enlarge  the  circle 
of  those  who  are  personally  interested  in  the  meeting  by  appointing  both 
an  organist  and  a  choir,  composed  of  such  as  should  attend  the  meeting. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

MISSION  SERVICE. 


IN  increasing  the  interest  of  the  church  in  the  subject  of  missions,  a 
monthly,  or  quarterly,  or  even  an  annual  missionary  service  has  in 
many  cases  been  instituted.  The  character  of  these  meetings  is  so 
largely  dependent  upon  the  information  available  to  the  pastor,  or 
leader,  that  no  definite  programme  can  be  indicated.  As,  how- 
ever, pastors  may  desire  to  enlarge  the  compass  of  their  information,  it 
may  be  well  here  to  give  the  names  of  some  helpful  pamphlets  and 
books.  We  do  not  claim  the  following  list  to  be  complete,  but  only 
partial: 

"The  Missionary  Herald,"  (Congregational,)  No.  i  Somerset  street, 
Boston,  Mass.,  $1. CO  per  annum.  "The  Helping  Hand,"  (Baptist,)  Tre- 
mont  Temple,  Boston,  Mass.,  40  cents  per  annum.  "The  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary," (Presbyterian,)  50  cents  per  annum.  "Woman's  Work,  and 
Our  Mission  Field  for  Woman,"  (Presbyterian,)  No.  23  Center  street, 
New  York,  $1.00  per  annum.  "American  Missionary,"  (American 
Missionar>^  Association,  N.  Y.,)  $1.50  per  annum.  "The  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Magazine,"  $1.10  per  annum.  "The  Spirit  of  Missions," 
(Protestant  Episcopal,)  22  Bible  House,  New  York,  $1.55  per  annum, 
"lyife  and  Light,"  (Monthly,)  Room  No.  i  Congregational  Building, 
Boston,  Mass.,  60  cents  per  annum.  "Mission  Studies  Monthly," 
Temple  Court,  New  York  City,  20  cents  per  annum.  "The  Missionary 
World,"  25  cents  per  annum.  "The  Gospel  in  All  Lands,"  largely  in 
the  interest  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  monthly,  $2.00  a  year;  address  805 
Broadway,  New  York.  "The  Missionary  Review,"  published  by  Rev. 
R.  G.  Wilder,  Princeton,  N.  J.,  comprises  accounts  of  the  work  of  For- 
eign Mission  work  in  all  branches  of  the  church,  has  excellent  articles 
Upon  all  kindred  subjects,  is  published  monthly  at  $1.50  per  year  in  ad- 


THE  CI,ASS-MEETING.  II9 

Vance.  * '  The  Lutheran  Missionary  Journal, ' '  published  in  the  interests 
of  the  Home  and  Foreign  Missions  and  Church  Extension  work  of  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  issued  monthly  at  York,  Pa., 
price  30  cents  a  year.  Rev.  J.  C.  Zimmerman,  Editor.  Among  the  long 
list  of  books  that  might  be  named  on  the  general  subject  of  Foreign 
Missions,  lives  of  Missionaries,  etc.,  that  of  Rev.  Theodore  Christlieb, 
D.  D.,  entitled  "Protestant  Foreign  Missions,  Their  Present  State,  a 
Universal  Survey,"  264  pp.,  published  by  the  Congregational  Publica- 
tion Society,  Boston,  should  not  be  overlooked.  On  the  last  two  pages 
of  the  book  just  named  a  long  list  of  Missionary  volumes  and  literature 
will  be  found.  Where  it  is  desired  to  hold  Missionary  exercises  in  con- 
nection with  the  Sunday  School  and  Mission  bands,  consisting  of  re- 
sponsive readings,  dialogues,  recitations,  etc.,  both  in  poetry  and  prose, 
two  very  helpful  publications  of  about  200  pages  each,  issued  by  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  entitled  ' '  Missionary  Exercises  for 
the  Use  of  the  Sunday  School  and  Mission  Bands, ' '  etc.  The  selections 
are  very  excellent,  and  the  books  very  helpful.  The  American  Tract 
Society  publishes  the  following  brief  missionary  biographies  of  Ameri- 
can heroes  on  mission  fields,  which  sell  at  five  cents  each,  postage  one 
cent  additional:  Clara  Gray  SchaufEler,  (Austria),  Mrs.  Douglas  Put- 
nam; Henry  Sergeant  West,  (Armenia),  by  his  sister,  Mrs.  Mary  E. 
Niles;  David  Tappan  Stoddard,  (Persia),  Rev.  J.  E.  Rankin,  D.  D.; 
Asahel  Grant,  M.  D.,  (Persia),  Thomas  Laurie,  D.  D.;  William  Goodell, 
D.  D.,  (Turkey),  President  S.  C.  Bartlett,  D.  D.;  Titus  Coan,  (Hawaiian 
Islands),  Rev.  S.  J.  Humphrey,  D.  D. ;  Harrison  Gray  Otis  Dwight,  D. 
D.,  (Turkey),  President  Cyrus  Hamlin,  D.  D.;  S.  Wells  Williams,  LL. 
D.,  (China),  Rev.  E.  W.  Gilman,  D.  D.;  Elijah  Coleman  Bridgman,  D. 
D.,  (China),  Rev.  Payson  W.  Lyman;  Julia  Rappleye,  (Turkey),  Mrs. 
Alice  Dwinell  Jewett. 

These  may  be  made  very  helpful  either  in  preparation  for  the  mis- 
sionary meeting  or  for  distribution  among  the  people. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  CLASS-MEETING. 


^  I  ^HE  success  of  the  Methodist  church  has,  in  a  large  measure,  been 

-*-    due  to  the  judicious  use  of  the  class-meeting.     To  those  who  have 

not  enjoyed  in  their  earlier  years  a  thorough  instruction  in  the  doctrines 


I20  METHODS   OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

of  God's  Word,  it  affords  a  place  for  Christian  nurture  and  instruction. 
To  the  young  converts  it  is  a  training  school  where  they  can  exercise 
the  talents  which  are  to  be  developed  for  subsequent  work  in  the  Master's 
vineyard. 

Much  of  the  success  of  the  class-meeting  will  be  dependent  upon  the 
leader,  who  should  be:  i.  A  man  of  manifest  integrity.  2.  He  should 
lead  an  exemplary  Christian  life.  3.  He  should  be  a  man  not  only  in- 
tensely interested  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  those  placed  under  his 
charge,  but  his  desire  to  secure  the  salvation  of  the  unconverted  should 
lead  him  to  organize  every  member  of  his  class  into  judicious  seekers 
for  souls.  4.  As  far  as  possible,  he  should  be  thoroughly  familiar  with 
the  discipline  of  his  own  church,  and  have  at  least  a  general  acquaint- 
ance with  the  leading  doctrines  and  customs  of  other  religious  bodies. 
5.  He  should  be  a  man  of  such  large  S5anpathies  as  will  enable  him  to 
enter  helpfully  into  the  trials  and  "deep  religious  experiences  of  those 
who  are  placed  under  his  care.  6.  He  should  be  sociable,  easy  to  be 
approached  and  possessed  of  a  warm,  friendly  disposition.  7.  He  should 
be  a  man  of  method,  always  regular  in  his  attendance,  and  promptly  on 
hand  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  before  the  appointed  hour,  so  as  to  greet  the 
various  members  of  the  class  as  they  assemble. 

The  success  of  any  class-meeting  will  be,  in  a  measure,  dependent  upon 
the  ability  of  the  leader  to  disabuse  the  mind  of  every  member  of  that 
embarrassment  which  renders  it  almost  impossible  for  one  to  think  or 
feel  naturally.  Rev.  James  Porter,  D.  D.,  proved  a  method  in  his  own 
experience  as  class-leader,  which  resulted  in  so  much  of  success,  that 
he  makes  the  following  suggestions:  "i.  That  the  leader,  on  entering 
the  room,  shake  hands  with  all  present,  calling  them  by  name,  and  giv- 
ing them  a  cordial  greeting;  and  that  he  do  the  same  with  others  who 
shall  come  before  the  services  are  opened.  2.  That  he  commence  with 
less  formality,  and  in  a  different  manner  from  what  is  common  in  pub- 
lic worship.  He  may  do  this  by  making  some  pertinent  remarks  while 
sitting,  or  by  singing  a  few  familiar  verses  without  rising  or  reading 
them.  3.  That  he  allow  the  members  to  speak  sitting,  if  they  prefer 
it,  and  do  the  same  himself,  a  part  of  the  time  at  least.  4.  That  he  al- 
low them  to  .speak  at  any  time  they  please,  and  not  require  them  to 
wait  until  reached  by  any  regular  order.  This  will  be  likely  to  secure 
'a  word  in  season.'  5.  That  he  speak  to  them  miscellaneously,  and 
allow  them  to  respond  or  not,  as  they  shall  please.  No  one  will  refuse 
to  answer  suitable  questions,  and  this  is  all  that  many  beginners  care  to 
do.  6.  That  he  permit  them  to  ask  questions  relating  to  any  appropri- 
ate point  that  may  be  developed  in  the  course  of  the  meeting.     This 


the;  CI.ASS-MKETING.  121 

will  often  render  the  service  completely  social,  and  more  interesting  and 
profitable  than  it  could  be  made  by  the  usual  method  of  speech  making." 

The  stereotyped  round  of  weekly  experiences  may  be  successfully  in- 
terrupted if  the  leader  will  take  upon  himself  the  office  of  catechist,  and 
inquire  of  his  members,  "Do  you  pray  in  secret  every  day?"  "Do 
you  maintain  family  prayer?  if  so,  when  and  how?  With  reading  the 
Scriptures  and  singing,  or  otherwise  ? "  "  What  are  your  habits  with 
regard  to  reading  the  Bible?"  etc.  New  interest  and  large  usefulness 
may  also  be  given  to  the  class  by  engaging  each  and  all  the  members 
in  some  department  of  Christian  work,  in  which  the  leader  becomes  the 
director  and  captain  of  those  constituting  his  division  of  the  church,  and 
requiring  each  of  the  members  to  report  at  each  meeting  the  character 
of  the  efforts  they  have  put  forth,  and  the  results  which  have  been 
secured. 

The  leader  should  interest  himself  in  the  character  of  the  books  which 
are  read  by  the  members  of  his  class.  Such  books  as  "The  Soul 
Winner,"  written  by  Mrs.  Mary  D.  James,  sketching  the  facts  and  in- 
cidents, and  the  life  and  labors  of  Edmund  J.  Yard,  for  sixty-three 
years  a  class-leader  and  hospital  worker  in  Philadelphia,  pul)lished  by 
Phillips  &  Hunt.  "Work  Amongst  Working  Men,"  by  Kllice  Hop- 
kins, published  by  Thomas  Whittaker,  New  York,  197  pp.  "The 
Klder  and  His  Work,"  94  pp.,  published  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication.  Every  class-leader  and  official  member  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church  should  read  "Helps  to  Official  Members,"  by  Rev. 
James  Porter,  D.  D.,  published  by  Nelson  &  Phillips,  180  pp.  All 
class-leaders  should  especially  read  chapter  VI.  on  "The  Duties  and 
Qualifications  of  Class-L,eaders, "  and  chapter  VII.  on  "How  to  Make 
a  Class-Meeting  Interesting  and  Profitable."  Also  ".The  Winning 
Worker,"  by  the  same  author,  and  same  publishers.  Of  books  suggest- 
ive and  helpful  to  class-leaders,  there  is  also  another  by  Rev.  Geo. 
Robinson,  entitled  "Seed  Thoughts,"  published  by  Nelson  &  Phillips. 
We  would  also  recommend  the  judicious  use  of  the  tracts  of  the  Amer- 
ican Tract  Society.  A  list  of  those  most  helpful  for  this  purpose  will  be 
found  on  page  25,  and  in  chapter  XX  of  this  book. 


122  METHODS   OF  CHURCH   WORK. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

TEMPERANCE  MEETINGS. 


^T^HE  work  of  rescuing  the  intemperate  classes,  of  saving  the  rising 
-*-  generation,  and  of  redeeming  this  land  from  the  overshadowing 
curse  of  intemperance,  must  ever  be  mainly  the  work  of  the  church. 
In  the  preceding  pages  we  have  fully  presented  the  work  of  the  White 
Ribbon  Army  and  the  kindred  work  of  the  White  Cross  Army.  Our 
space  will  permit  us,  in  this  connection,  only  to  indicate  a  few  organi- 
zations and  helps  in  this  work  in  the  church. 

' '  The  Church  Temperance  Society  "  is  an  organization  formed  six  years 
ago  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and,  during  this  period,  under 
the  general  secretaryship  of  Mr.  Robert  Graham,  the  society  has  accom- 
plished a  very  large  and  excellent  work.  The  literature  of  the  society 
is  quite  abundant  and  of  a  ver}^  excellent  character.  The  manuals  for 
adult  and  juvenile  branches  contain  formulas  of  Constitution  and  By- 
lyaws,  full  instructions  for  organizing  and  running  branches  of  the  society 
in  individual  parishes.  In  addition  to  a  large  variety  of  tracts  and 
leaflets,  the  society  also  publishes  a  monthly  paper  entitled  Tempej^ance , 
the  subscription  price  of  which  is  50  cents  per  annum.  Samples  of 
manuals,  tracts,  etc.,  and  full  information  can  be  secured  by  addressing 
Robert  Graham,  Station  D.,  New  York  City. 

The  work  of  the  Women's  Christian  Temperance  Union  is  too  well 
known  to  need  any  extended  notice  in  these  pages.  In  connection  with 
the  National  W.  C.  T.  U.  there  are  various  divisions  of  work,  namely, 
the  Young  Women's  Work,  and  that  of  the  children  who  are  organized 
into  Bands  of  Hope.  Copies  of  constitution  and  by-laws,  and  full  in- 
formation for  running  the  societies,  together  with  lists  of  tracts,  leaflets, 
etc.,  can  be  secured  by  addressing  the  National  Temperance  Society,  58 
Reade  street.  New  York  City. 

The  best  temperance  paper  published  in  the  United  States  is  The 
Voice,  issued  by  Funk  &  Wagnalls,  18  and  20  Astor  Place,  New  York 
City,  price  $1.00  per  annum.  Goodenough  &  Woglom,  of  122  Nassau 
Street,  New  York,  have  some  excellent  concert  services  for  temperance 
societies  in  either  church  or  Sunday-school,  consisting  of  Scripture  read- 
ings and  responses,  and  also  of  other  valuable  selections  in  hymns, 
music,  etc.     Samples  can  be  had  by  addressing  the  firm  as  above. 


REVIVALS. 


123 


The  following  are  a  couple  of  simple  temperance  and  anti-profanity 
pledges  which  may  be  used  in  church  or  Sunday-school  work: 


"At  the  last  it  biteth  like  a  serpent  andsting- 
eth  like  an  adder." — Prov.  xxiii:j2.    , 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  pledge  my  word  aud 
honor, 

God  HeIvPing  Me, 

to  abstain  from  ALL  intoxicating  liquors  as 
a  beverage,  and  that  I  will,  by  all  honorable 
means,  encourage  others  to  abstain. 

Name 

Residence 


Prayer  and  Pi^edge. 


O,   GOD, 

For  the  rake  of  thy  Dear  Son,  forgive  me 

for  every  sinful  word,  and 

help  me  to  say,  from  this  hour  I  shall  strive 

to  use  the  name  of  the  Great  God  wit^ 

reverence,  and  obey  his  | 

commandments. 

Name , 

Residence 1 


CHAPTER  XX. 

REVIVALS. 


PREPARATIONS   FOR   REVIVALS. 

AS  this  volume  is  designed  specially  to  present  methods  which  have 
been  successfully  used  by  pastors,  it  is  important  in  speaking  of 
revivals  to  caution  the  reader  against  expecting  much  from  any  method 
used  apart  from  the  proper  spirit  of  consecration  in  the  laborer,  and  de- 
pendence upon  the  help  and  power  of  God.  Rev.  Herrick  Johnson, 
D.  D.,  aptly  express  it  in  the  following:  "Because  certain  methods 
or  instrumentalities  have  been  used  successfully,  there  is  a  ten- 
dency in  human  nature  to  lean  on  them  and'  to  give  them  vital  place 
in  plan  and  thought,  and  to  think  that  revival  can  be  had  by  no  other 
road.  There  is  just  one  agent  absolutely  indispensable  to  revival — 
God's  Spirit.  There  is  just  one  instrument  absolutely  indispensable  to 
revival— God's  truth,  the  preaching  of  Christ.  All  else,  absolutely  all, 
is  minor,  secondary,  variable,  incidental,  dispensable.  Special  appoint- 
ments, varied  instruments,  different  methods  may  be  good.  Wisdom 
will  suggest  choice  of  these  to  suit  circumstances.  But  all  trust  for 
effectiveness  must  be  in  God's  Spirit  and  truth  alone." 

The  following  general  appeal  to  Christian  workers  issued  by  Mr. 
Moody,  on  "  How  to  Promote  Revivals,"  is  characterized  by  that  wisdom 
which  has  distinguished  his  large  work  as  an  evangelist:  "First,  we 
must  believe  in  revivals.  I  do  not  see  how  any  one  who  reads  his  Bible 
can  say  one  word  against  revivals.     Why,  look  at  the  great  revivals  in 


124  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Moses'  time,  and  those  under  Joshua  and  David  and  Josiah.  Think  of 
the  great  gathering  that  Ezra  had,  when  all  the  people  stood  in  the 
street  all  day  for  a  revival  meeting.  Moreover,  every  denomination  that 
I  know  anything  about  is  the  result  of  some  revival.  The  Episcopalians 
say  that  they  are  apostolic.  That  takes  them  back  to  Pentecost,  when 
three  thousand  were  converted  in  a  single  day.  The  Lutherans  pro- 
claim in  their  very  name  the  great  revival  under  Euther.  The  Quakers 
sprang  from  the  revival  under  George  Fox,  the  Methodists  from  that 
under  the  Wesleys,  and  more  than  that,  four-fifths  of  the  names  on  the 
church  rolls  to-day  are  those  of  persons  converted  in  a  revival.  They 
make  the  best  workers.  They  are  more  likely  to  hold  out.  A  man 
converted  and  entering  a  cold  church  is  like  a  baby  thrown  into  a  snow- 
drift. But  in  times  of  revival  the  church  is  warm,  readj^  to  receive  the 
new-born  souls.  I  don't  believe  in  spasmodic  efforts,  when  the  church 
rouses  for  a  few  days,  only  to  go  back  to  sleep  again  for  a  year  or  five 
years;  but  God  has  his  special  harvest  seasons  in  nature,  why  not  in 
grace  ?     The  longer  I  live,  the  more  I  believe  in  revivals. 

"But  second,  we  must  get  things  out  of  the  way  for  a  revival.  When 
the  Saviour  came  of  old,  John  cried,  'Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord.' 
I  believe  that  in  many  places  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  grieved,  and  his 
blessings  withheld,  simply  because  we  crowd  him  out  of  our  churches. 
We  hold  meetings  during  the  week  of  prayer,  and  Christians  are  get- 
ting warmed  and  revived,  and  the  hearts  of  sinners  are  meltinp',  but  the 
moment  the  week  is  over  we  clear  the  way  for  the  sociables  and  lectures 
and  concerts,  things  which  distraCt  the  minds  of  the  unconverted,  and 
scatter  their  serious  thoughts.  Shall  it  be  so  in  your  churches  this  winter, 
brethren  ?  Will  you  gratify  the  eyes  and  ears  of  the  people  around  you 
without  making  one  earnest  effort  to  save  their  perishing  souls  ?  How 
important  it  is  that  the  meetings  should  be  continued,  that  room  should 
be  made  for  the  Lord  to  work.  What  a  wave  of  blessing  would  sweep 
over  this  country  if  our  churches  would  all  agree  to  let  all  these  things  go 
this  winter,  and  give  themselves  with  all  their  might  to  the  work  of  sav- 
ing souls  ! 

"And  third,  if  we  want  a  revival  in  our  churches,  we  must  pray  for 
it.  It  isn't  great  preaching  that  we  want,  brethren,  so  much  as  it  is 
great  praying.  The  work  is  the  Lord's,  not  man's;  and  if  Gabriel  were 
to  preach  to  a  church  six  months,  not  a  soul  would  be  revived,  not  a 
sinner  would  be  converted,  without  the  Holy  Spirit.  All  our  quicken- 
ing must  come  from  his  blessed  presence  and  power.  And  the  earnest, 
importunate  prayer  of  one  person,  one  poor  humble  brother  or  sister 
who  will  not  let  God  go  without  an  answer,  may  call  down  the  blessing. 


REVIVALS.  125 

One  of  the  first  series  of  meetings  I  ever  attended  was  started  by  a  poor, 
sick  man,  who,  Ijdng  flat  on  his  back,  became  so  exercised  over  the  con- 
dition of  the  church  that  he  could  not  rest.  The  church  was  dead,  and 
the  5'oung  folks  around  all  unsaved.  He  sent  for  the  brethern  of  the 
church,  and  entreated  them  to  pray  for  a  revival.  But  they  were  too  cold, 
and  too  much  wrapped  up  in  the  world.  Then  he  sent  for  the  sisters,  and 
begged  them  to  pray,  and  at  last  a  few  of  them  did  so.  The  Lord  re- 
vived their  hearts.  Others  were  added  to  them,  and  when  I  came  they 
had  been  before  God  many  days  entreating  for  a  blessing.  The  first 
night  I  preached  all  was  cold.  It  seemed  like  beating  the  air.  But 
that  night  at  midnight  the  son  of  one  of  the  elders  came  down  to  his 
father's  room  crying  out,  'Father,  pra}' for  my  lost  soul.'  The  Lord 
came  suddenly  to  his  Temple,  and  we  had  a  great  blessing.  Now,  is 
there  any  one  so  weak  or  humble  that  he  or  she  can't  do  as  much  as  that 
sick  man  did  ?  You  can  pray  yourselfj  and  perhaps  you  can  get  some 
one  else  to  unite  with  5^ou  in  prayer,  and  the  Lord  will  add  to  your  num- 
bers, and  your  own  souls  will  be  revived.  And  once  let  the  church  be  set 
on  fire  of  God,  and  there  will  be  no  trouble  about  the  unconverted.  Red- 
hot  coals  will  kindle  a  fire  wherever  they  fall. 

' '  But  fourth  and  last,  not  only  pray  for  revival,  but  work  for  it.  Many 
folks  act  as  if  the  verse  in  the  Bible  were,  '  Let  him  that  heareth  pray 
Come. '  They  pray  for  their  friends,  their  children — they  have  prayed 
for  them  for  j-ears,  but  they  have  never  said  come.  •  '  Let  him  that  hear- 
eth say  Come.'  How  many  men  in  this  city  to-day  only  need  an  invi- 
tation to  bring  them  to  Christ !  Hov/  many  mothers  have  talked  to  their 
children  about  their  behavior,  their  dress,  their  studies,  but  never  one 
word  about  their  immortal  souls  !  'Ah, '  yovi  say,  '  I  caij't  talk  to  them 
when  my  own  life  is  so  inconsistent ! '  And  that  is  true.  The  less  any 
Christian  indulging  in  known  sin  says  about  religion  the  better ;  but 
that  does  not  lessen,  it  only  increases,  our  responsibility.  It  is  as  if  a 
father  should  command  a  child  to  do  something,  and  the  child  should 
tie  up  his  own  hands,  and  say,  'Father,  I  can't. '  Come  out  from  that 
sin — from  all  sin — for  the  sake  of  the  souls  who  are  stumbling  over  you 
into  perdition.  Don't  wait  a  moment.  Go  to  them  and  confess  your 
unfaithfulness,  and  ask  them  right  then  and  there  to  come  to  Christ. 
Would  not  the  Spirit  use  such  a  witness  as  that  would  be  ? 

"Brethren,  we  have  this  matter  of  a  revival  veiy  largely  in  our 
hands.  God  is  readj^ — are  we?  Do  we  really  want  a  revival  more  than 
anything  else  in  the  world?  Are  we  pra3dng  for  it?  Are  we  deter- 
mined to  pray  for  it  .until  it  comes  ?  Are  we  living  such  lives  that  God 
can  hear  us?     'If  I  regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  the  Lord  will  not  hear 


126  MKTHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

me.'  Are  we  saying  '  Come, '  as  well  as  praying  it?  The  I,ord  help  us 
all  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord,  that  he  may  come  among  us  in 
power. ' ' 

In  1882  Rev.  Herrick  Johnson,  D.  D.,  of  Chicago,  111.,  wrote  a  very 
excellent  pamphlet  of  32  pages,  entitled  "Revivals,  Their  Place  and 
Power."  Its  contents  are  as  follows:  i.  Introduction.  2.  Revivals  de- 
fined. 3.  Vindication  of  revivals.  4.  Evils  to  be  avoided.  5.  Condi- 
tions essential.  6.  "Work  preparatory  to.  7.  Work  coincident  with. 
8.  Work  subsequent  to.  We  take  the  following  from  the  sixth  section 
on  the  "Work  Preparatory  to  Revivals." 

"  I .  The  pastor  must  begin  with  his  own  heart.  A  fire  in  the  pulpit 
is  the  best  means  of  kindling  a  fire  in  the  pews.  The  pastor  should 
not  talk  about  revival,  but  be  revived.  Let  him  expect  nothing  from 
his  people  that  is  not  first  in  his  own  heart.  He  should  not  bemoan 
deadness  in  the  church  before  the  congregation  until  he  has  in  the 
closet  bemoaned  deadness  in  himself  before  God  and  his  own  want  of 
love  for  Christ.  No  searching  and  rebuking  sermons  to  his  flock  will 
avail  much,  if  he  has  not  already  felt  the  rebuke  of  them  as  the  truth 
has  searched  his  own  soul, 

"2.  Thus  humbled,  penitent,  burdened,  yearning  for  the  presence 
and  power  of  Christ,  let  the  pastor  lay  his  heart  open  to  the  elders  or 
deacons,  or  whoever  are  his  constituted  spiritual  counselors.  They  are 
ordained  with  him  to  the  care  and  watch  of  the  church,  and  his  natural 
helpers  in  every  good  work. 

"3.  The  pastor  should  now  aim  at  great  searchings  of  heart  with  his 
people  Sabbath  after  Sabbath,  preaching  to  the  church,  to  the  church,  TO 
THE  CHURCH,  blow  on  blow.  Let  this  be  followed  up  in  the  closer  con- 
tact of  the  prayer-meetings.  Compel  Christians  for  the  time  being  to 
forget  the  impenitent  in  their  great  concern  about  their  own  condition 
before  God  as  unfaithful  to  Christ  in  love  and  service.  The  tendency 
is  to  turn  at  once  to  the  impenitent.  The  impression  prevails  that  God 
is  not  working  if  conversions  are  not  taking  place.  The  moment  some 
Christians  begin  to  pray  for  a  work  of  God,  they  lose  all  sight  and 
thought  of  the  church  in  a  great  zeal  for  converts.  Let  the  pastor  cor- 
rect this  habit;  get  his  people  to  heart-searching  and  penitence  and  con- 
fession and  humbling  of  soul  before  God,  and  have  them  understand 
that  this  is  more  acceptable  to  God,  and  more  likely  to  secure  his  large 
blessing  than  a  sudden  zeal  for  the  impenitent,  and  that  they  are  in  no 
condition  to  do  the  ungodly  much  service  until  they  have  humbled 
themselves  before  God. 

"4.  As  soon  as  the  pastor  finds  a  heart  kindled  with  any  unusual 


REVIVAI^.  127 

emotion,  or  bowed  with  any  unwonted  sense  of  sin,  or  yearning  with 
any  unwonted  desire  for  God's  glory,  let  him  get  alongside  that  heart, 
lay  it  and  his  own  together,  and  in  the  fellowship  of  that  common  sense 
of  sin  and  yearning  for  a  blessing,  let  them  keep  company  at  the  altar 
of  prayer. 

"5.  Find  a  second  or  third  also  kindled.  Have  with  these  a  special 
weekly  appointment  of  half  an  hour  for  communion  and  prayer,  plead- 
ing God's  special  promises  and  bearing  special  cases  before  God. 

"6.  Arrange  a  half  hour  for  concert  of  prayer  among  the  mothers  in 
Israel,  the  devout  and  Godly  women,  who  will  agree  quietly  to  observe 
a  certain  half  hour  or  quarter  of  an  hour  of  the  day  together,  or  better 
perhaps  alone,  for  prayer  for  the  outpouring  of  God's  Spirit. 

"7.  Call  the  Sunday-school  teachers  together,  and  have  them  inter- 
ested in  the  same  way  for  their  scholars.  Thus  get  circles  of  prayer 
started,  different  interests  enlisted,  many  'twos'  or  'threes'  agreed 
as  touching  one  thing. 

"8.  Increase  appointments  for  public  meetings  only  as  there  is  de- 
mand for  them.  Have  the  interest  compel  the  meetings,  and  do  not 
appoint  extra  meetings  to  get  up  interest. 

"9.  With  a  prepared  church  the  pastor  may  turn  to  the  impenitent, 
and  pour  the  hottest  shot  into  their  ranks,  preaching  the  truths  most 
directly  adapted  to  bring  them  to  Christ  with  the  fullest  assurance  that 
the  conditions  are  now  present  for  a  great  awakening  and  multiplied 
victories. 

"  I  do  not  say  that  a  pastor  is  to  await  for  this  before  he  makes  ap- 
peal to  the  ungodly.  I  do  not  say  that  souls  will  not  be  given  him, 
though  he  have  no  such  aroused  and  humbled  and  praying  church  be- 
hind him,  but  I  do  say  that  no  large  numbers  will  ordinarily  be 
born  to  God  in  connection  with  a  church,  nine-tenths  of  whose  members 
are  asleep  or  drowned  in  worldliness." 

One  of  the  best  volumes  which  can  come  into  the  hands  of  the  pastor 
seeking  to  bring  his  mind  and  heart  into  fullest  sympathy  with  this 
work  is  a  book  compiled  by  Rev.  Walter  P.  Doe,  entitled  "Revivals — 
How  to  Promote  Them.  "  (E.  B.  Treat,  757  Broadway,  N.  Y.,  443  pp., 
price  $1.50).  It  comprises  some  of  the  best  things  on  this  subject,  both 
written  and  spoken,  by  Bishops  C.  P.  Mcllvaine  and  M.  Simpson,  Drs. 
L.  Beecher,  A.  Barnes,  J.  A.  Broadus,  T.  L.  Cuyler,  R.  W.  Dale,  J. 
DowHng,  C.  G.  Finney,  J.  Hall,  K.  F.  Hatfield,  G.  H.  Hepworth,  J. 
Hoppin,  J.  Knapp,  J.  McCosh,  A.  Park,  A.  Phelps,  E.  Pond,  W.  B. 
Sprague,  G.  Shepard,  C.  H.  Spurgeon,  T.  D.  Talmage,.W.  M.  Taylor, 
J.  Todd,  and  others. 


128 


METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 


A  ven'  excellent  method  is  given  by  Rev.  Theo.  L,.  Cuyler,  D.  D.,  in 
his  histor}^  of  the  lyafayette  Avenue  Church  of  Brooklyn:  "One  method 
of  systematic  effort  for  the  conversion  of  souls  we  have  found  very  use- 
ful. It  has  been  to  invite  the  officers  of  the  church  and  the  Sabbath-school 
superintendent  to  meet  me  in  mj^  stud3^  We  have  then  gone  over  the 
list  of  unconverted  persons  in  the  congregation,  discussed  their  several 
cases,  and  assigned  to  such  persons  as  were  ready  to  undertake  it,  the 
pleasant  duty  of  calling  upon  or  writing  an  affectionate  letter  to  such 
person  as  they  would  select.  These  personal  appeals  have  been  blessed 
in  many  cases  to  the  conversion  of  the  impenitent,  or  to  the  recovery  of 
backsliders. ' ' 

In  rural  districts  great  success  often  attends  revival  efforts  by  preach- 
ing in  school  houses  throughout  the  limits  of  the  congregation.  Cot- 
tage prayer-meetings  are  also  a  most  fruitful  of  good  influences  both  in 
town  and  countr3^  One  great  mistake  in  the  beginning  of  a  revival  is 
the  desire  to  start  with  a  large  number.  Begin  with  those  who  are 
already  members  of  the  church,  and  even  of  these,  it  is  better  to  select 
a  half-dozen  who  are  willing  to  come  together  to  pray  earnestly  that 
God  would  make  them  more  worthy  of  his  love  and  to  be  known  as  his 
followers.  When  these  few  get  truly  in  earnest,  and  God's  Spirit  is 
poured  out,  there  will  be  no  danger  about  the  enlargement  of  the  attend- 
ance and  the  good  results  of  the  effort. 

In  preparing  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people  for  cooperation  in 
the  work  of  a  special  meeting,  there  is  a  very  helpful  little  tract  (No. 
37,  pocket  series),  published  by  Phillips  &  Hunt,  of  New  York,  enti- 
tled "Preparing  for  Revival."  They  cost  not  more  than  a  cent  apiece, 
and  being  brief  and  to  the  point,  would  be  useful  either  to  mail  to  every 
member  of  the  church,  or  in  the  country  to  distribute  after  ser\dce.  It 
is  signed  "Young  Pastor,"  and  it  pleads  for:  i.  Your  interest  in  our 
work.  2.  Your  cooperation.  3.  Your  presence  at  the  meetings.  4. 
Some  sacrifices  for  the  work.     5.  Your  prayers  for  our  work. 

The  following  has  been  successfully  used  by  pastors: 


I  Solemnly  Agree,  that  laying  aside  all 
business,  personal  ease  and  pleasure,  I  will 
attend  all  the  public  services  of  the  Church, 
both  day  and  evening,  during  the  present 
week. 


I  TAKE  God  the  Father  to  be  my  God.  I 
take  God  the  Son  to  be  m}^  Saviour.  I  take 
God  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  mj'  Sanctifier.  I 
take  the  word  of  God  to  be  my  rule,  and  his 
people  to  be  my  people.  I  dedicate  my 
whole  self  to  the  Lord,  deliberately,  sin- 
cerely, freely  and  for  ever. 


RKVIVAI^. 


129 


this- 


I  write  my  name  on  this  line 


-day  of_ 


-18 


to  show  that  I  truly  love  Jesus  Christ,  and 

am  trying  to  do  every  day  what  I 

think  will  please  Him 


Pledge. 

Trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for 
strength,  I  promise  Him  that  I  will  try  to  do 
whatever  He  would  like  to  have  me  do  ,  that 
I  will  pray  to  Him  and  read  the  Bible  every 
day,  and  that,  just  so  far  as  I  know  how, 
throughout  my  whole  life,  I  will  try  to  live 
a  Christian  life. 

Signed 


United  Efforts . — During  the  pastfew  winters,  the  Evangelical  churches 
in  different  cities  have  united  in  a  common  effort  for  the  prosecution  of 
evangelistic  work  in  their  respective  neighborhoods.  The  pastors,  as 
many  as  can  be  secured,  are  called  together,  and  after  consultation,  gen- 
erally agree  in  dividing  the  entire  city  into  four  or  more  general  dis- 
tricts; these  are  again  subdivided  into  smaller  sections,  and  assigned  to 
the  several  congregations  located  in  these  divisions.  The  general  direc- 
tion of  the  work  is  under  the  supervision  of  a  central  committee,  and 
each  of  the  sub-divisions  is  also  under  the  supervision  of  a  Committee 
of  Management,  generally  composed  of  one  minister  and  one  layman 
for  each  of  the  churches  within  their  respective  limits.  Committees 
are  sent  out  to  visit  every  house,  and  learn  where  the  people  attend 
church,  to  distribute  tracts,  invite  people  to  the  services  and,  where  op- 
portunity permits,  to  pray  with  each  family.  The  churches  of  the  en- 
tire city,  or  as  far  as  is  possible  to  secure  their  cooperation,  are  all 
open,  and  services  are  held  each  night  in  the  week.  This  method 
has  met  with  success  in  Pittsburgh,  Philadelphia  and  other  cities. 

In  other  instances  there  has  been  concert  of  action  and  unity  of  effort 
in  communities  by  a  union  of  the  churches  in  evangelistic  work,  where 
the  preaching  has  been  done  by  the  pastors  of  the  city  or  by  securing 
the  assistance  of  an  Evangelist,  such  as  Mr.  Moody  or  Rev.  George  F. 
Pentecost,  D.  D.,  or  some  other  approved  evangelist,  attended  with  good 
results. 

L/arge  results  render  imperative  the  employment  of  method,  but  the 
methods  should  conform  to  the  needs.  In  revivals,  too  much  should 
not  be  dependent  upon  the  manner  of  doing.  It  is  very  unwise  to  make 
the  conversion  of  persons  dependent  upon  doing  any  particular  thing. 
There  was  a  time  when  in  some  places  it  seemed  as  though  no  one  could 
become  a  Christian  unless  he  came  forward  to  the  altar  or  to  a  "  mourn- 
er's  bench;"  to-day  the  "Inquiry  Room"  is  alike  in  danger  of  being 
unduly  exalted.  The  object  in  asking  people  to  come  forward,  in  ad- 
dition to  securing  a  public  acknowledgment  of  their  purpose,  was  simply 
9 


130  METHODS  OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

to  get  people  who  were  seeking  Christ  to  separate  themselves  from  in- 
convenient and  unfavorable  surroundings,  so  that  they  could  the  more 
readily  be  encouraged  or  instructed  or  counseled,  as  the  need  might  be. 
Some  unthinking  ones  used  it  not  as  though  it  was  a  channel  of  com- 
munication with  those  who  were  to  render  counsel,  but  as  though  it 
was  the  only  avenue  of  acceptable  approach  to  God.  The  objects 
sought  were  good,  but  the  errors  and  fanatical  ideas  which  gathered 
round  this  method,  caused  it  to  fall  greatly  into  disuse,  and,  in  some 
instances,  even  into  disrepute.  The  Inquiry  Room,  or  any  other 
method,  is  liable  to  suffer  in  a  similar  manner.  The  proper  method  for 
a  pastor  to  use,  as  it  seems  to  us,  is  to  use  all  methods  as  they  may  suit 
his  needs.  Invite  people  to  meet  you  in  the  Inquiry  Room,  to  rise  for 
prayer,  to  come  forward  if  they  prefer  to  do  that,  to  meet  you  during 
the  day  at  your  study,  or  in  the  afternoon  Inquiry  Prayer-meeting,  to 
drop  you  a  note,  and  you  will  call  upon  them  at  their  homes,  to  come 
to  the  Catechetical  Class,  or  in  any  other  way.  The  object  is  to  get 
them  to  accept  of  Christ  as  their  Saviour  and  enter  upon  His  service, 
rather  than  to  get  them  to  do  something  which  will  prove  to  the  people 
that  your  method,  if  not  the  only  way  to  Calvary,  is  the  most  successful 
mode  of  reaching  it.  Some  methods  are  better  than  others,  but  salva- 
tion is  not  dependent  upon  even  the  best  of  them. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  USE  OF  BOOKS  AND  TRACTS. 


^  I  ^HERH  are  very  few  books  suited  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of  sin- 
-*-  ners  seeking  Christ.  Giving  an  inquirer  a  volume  to  read  is  like 
giving  a  sick  man  a  voluminous  but  learned  treatise  on  disease  or  the 
nature  of  various  remedies.  The  sick  man  wants  a  physician,  who  can 
tell  him  the  character  of  his  disease,  and  who  will  prescribe  the  proper 
remedies.  The  sin-sick  soul  wants  to  find  the  Great  Physician  of  Souls, 
and  is  properly  impatient  of  delay  occasioned  by  reading  through  a 
large  volume — however  good  and  profitable  it  might  be  at  another  time. 
Tracts  are  far  better  than  books,  but  even  these  need  to  be  used  with 
discrimination.  The  following  by  the  American  Tract  Society  will  be 
found  helpful:* 

*Tracts  in  General  Series,  i2nio  1,500  pp  for  $100,  additional  for  postage,  20  cents  Gems  of 
Truth,  32nio.  2,000  pp.  for  $1.00;  additional  for  postage,  12  cents,  Pamphlets.  Cost  of  postage 
for  one  dollar's  worth,  12  cents. 


THS  USE   OF  BOOKS   AND  TRACTS. 


131 


AWAKENING— Pamphlets. 

Your  Soul,  is  it  Safe?    pp.  48.    Price  4  cents. 
GENERAL  SERIES,  i2mo.  15  pp.  i  cent.         ^^ 

"Without  Holiness  no  Man  shall  see  the  Lord  4 

Sin  no  trifle 4 

Quench  not  the  Spirit 

The  Lost  Soul 

What  Art  Thou  ?  .... 

My  Spirit  shall  not  alwa5'S  Strive 
Prepare  to  Meet  thy  God     . 
A  Convenient  Season        .... 
The  Price  of  a  Soul        .... 
The  Seed  that  Frank  Sowed 
Unbelief  the  Great  Sin 


GEMS  OF  TRUTH,  32mo.  20  pp.  i  cent. 

Take  Warning 

Quench  not  the  Spirit  .... 

Ten  Minutes'  Warning-  .        .        .        . 

Are  you  Forgiven  ? 

Bob,  the  'Bus-Driver 

Why  am  I  not  a  Christian  ?  ... 

INQUIRERS  AND  CONVERTS— Pamphlets. 


A  Saviour  for  You 
Counsels  to  Inquirers 
Counsels  to  Converts 
Counsels  to  Young  Converts 
God's  Word  for  Inquirers 
Faith  :  What  it  Is  and  what  it  Does 
How  to  be  Saved.     Wayland 
How  to  Repent 
How  to  Believe 
How  to  Come  to  Christ 
How  to  Begin  to  be  a  Christian 
I  Will  go  to  Jesus 
More  Light      .... 
Plain,  Progressive  Talks 
What  Shall  I  Do  to  be  Saved  ?      . 
To  those  Commencing  a  Religious 
Life 

GENERAL  SERIES,  i2mo.  15  pp.  i 
How  to  Become  a  Christian 
What  must  I  Do  to  be  Saved? 
The  Great  Choice 
Hindrances  to  the  Great  Choice 
The  Act  of  Faith 
What  is  it  to  Believe  on  Christ? 
Receiving  Christ     .... 
The  Song  in  the  Cabin.     Barnard 


20  pp.  I 


GEMS  OF  TRUTH,  32mo. 
Hast  Thou  Faith  ?  .        .        . 

What  it  is  to  be  Saved  ? 
Regeneration  .        .        .        . 

What  shall  I  do  to  be  Saved? 
Not  Feeling,  but  Christ 
What  is  it  to  Believe  on  Christ? 
What  is  Conversion  ? 
How  to  Begin  to  be  a  Christian 
How  to  Come  to  Jesus 
Why  I  Believe  the  Bible 
Obstacles  to  Conversion 
You,  Me,  or  Anybodj'  Else 
Looking  unto  Jesus 
Jesus  Onlv  .... 

A  Story  of  a  Text 
God's  Word  to  You    . 


pp.  PI 

IICE. 

48 

3 

47 

6 

107 

15 

32 

3 

32 

10 

48 

3 

64 

5 

32 

3 

28 

3 

32 

3 

20  . 

2 

32 

2 

32 

10 

56 

12 

16 

2 

PP.  PRICE. 

4 
3 
3 
3 


INVITATION— Pamphlets. 

Come  to  Jesus.    3mo.    .  .         96 

Thy  Day 59 

Sinner's  Friend       ....        64 
Come 36 

GENERAL  SERIES,  i2mo.     15  pp.  i  cent. 

Everv  Man  the  Friend  or  Enemy  of  Christ  4 

The  Worth  of  a  Soul 8 

Come  and  Welcome  to  Christ  .        .        .8 

Why  are  you  Not  a  Christian?    ...  4 

Precious  Blood  of  Christ           ....  4 

The  Saviour  You  Need          ....  4 

But  Will  He  Save  Me  ? 4 

Easy  to  Find  the  Saviour             ...  4 

None  Cast  Out             4 

GEMS  OF  TRUTH,  32mo.     20  pp.  i  cent. 

I  Invite  You 8 

Pardon          8 

No  Rest  but  in  Christ           ....  8 

Not  Justice,  but  Pardon            ....  8 

There  is  Help  for  You           ....  8 

"You,  Me,  or  Anybody  Else  "         .        .        .  i5 

PROCRASTINATION  — General   Series,    i2mo. 
15  pp.  I  cent.  pp_ 

Fatal  Resolution             8 

The  Harvest  Past 8 

Don't  Put  it  Off 4 

Have  Me  Excused 8 

I  Can't  Believe 4 

GEMS  OF  TRUTH,  32mo.     20  pp.  i  cent. 

Escape 8 

What  are  You  Waiting  For?       ...  8 

"Plenty of  Time" 8 

Why  not  Now  ? 4 


SELF-EXAMINATION— Pamphlets.   ^^  price. 

Are  You  a  Christian  ?        ...     64  3 

Rules  for  Holy  Living           .        .         ,16  i 

GEMS  OF  TRUTH,  32mo.     20  pp.  i  cent. 

Useless  Kinds  of  Religion        ....  8 

The  Gristless  Mill 4 

In  Christ  or  Not 4 


PLATE  PAPER,  32mo.     8  pp.  for  i  cent. 

Joining  the  Lord  Jesus        .... 
SKEPTICISM— 1 2mo. 

The  Bible  above  all  Price. 

Don't  Unchain  the  Tiger. 

Short  Method  with  a  Skeptic. 

The  Unanswerable  Argument. 

The  Bible  the  Word  of  God. 

The  Bible,  and  the  Bible  Alone. 

Confession  of  a  Deist. 

The  Infidel's  Trust  in  Christianity. 

GEMS. 
The  Bible  is  from  God. 
The  Credulity  of  Unbelief. 
Christianity  and  Infidelity. 
Thurlovv  Weed  and  Ingersoll. 
Whv  I  Believe  the  Bible. 

Here  is  the  World  :  Do  tell  me  Who  Made  it. 
Hume  on  Miracles. 


Tracts  of  General  Av^akening,  Procrastination,  Invitation,  etc.,  can 
be  used  with  great  value  for  general  distribution  at  the  close  of  any- 
regular  public  service.  There  is  in  the  stock  of  the  American  Tract 
Society  a  mine  of  rare  and  rich  wealth  which  pastors  everywhere  will 


132  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

do  well  to  bring  to  their  aid  in  all  tlie  departments  of  their  work.  No 
pastor  can  fail  to  use  them,  especially  the  "Gems  of  l^ruth"  series, 
without  great  gain  to  himself,  his  people,  and  the  cause. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

BRIEF  OUTLINES  AND  TEXTS  ON  REVIVALS. 


god's  rkcipk  for  a  revival. 

"tE  my  people,  which  are  called  by  my  name,  shall  humble  themselves,  and 

-^  pray,  and  seek  my  face,  and  turn  from  their  wicked  ways ;  then  will  I  hear 

from  heaven,  and  will  forgive  their  sin,  and  will  heal  their  land." — 2  Chron.7:  14. 

Introduction. — The  work  of  revival  to  begin  in  the  church — "If  my 
people,  which  are  called  by  my  name." 

I.  The  Necessity  of  Preparation. — i.  "  Shall  humble  themselves. "  2. 
Return  to  the  throne  of  grace — "and  pray."  3.  Turn  from  human  to 
divine  help — "and  seek  my  face."  4.  Judgment  to  begin  at  the  house 
of  God — "and  turn  from  their  wicked  ways." 

II.  The  Results  of  Following  God' s  Instructions  in  this  Matter. — i. 
God  will  hear  their  prayer — "then  will  I  hear  from  heaven."  2.  Will 
' '  forgive  their  sins. "     3.   "  Will  heal  their  land. ' ' 

Text: — "  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  the  midst  of  the  years." — Habakkuk  3:  2. 
Scripture  Lesson:  -Ez.  37:  1-14;  Acts  2. 

Introduction. — i.  In  the  history  of  the  church  there  are  times  of  spe- 
cial ingathering.  2.  The  Holy  Spirit  alwaj^s  with  the  church — "He 
shall  abide  with  you  forever,"  etc.  3.  Yet  all  have  seen  the  quicken- 
ing power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  more  manifestly  revealed  in  seasons  of 
special  awakening,  when  sinners  have  come  to  Christ  in  large  numbers. 

I.  Proper  Meaning  of  the  "  Term  Revival.'" — i.  The  quickening  of 
piety  among  church  members,  or  God's  people.  "Wilt  thou  not  revive 
us  again:  that  thy  people  may  rejoice  in  thee?"  2.  Some  object  that 
it  has  any  broader  meaning.  3.  Broader  meaning  found  in  the  text.  4. 
Its  meaning  as  broad  as  the  meaning  of  the  term  "  Work."  This  work 
is  not  simply  the  preservation  and  strengthening  of  Christians,  but  also 
the  conversion  of  sinners.  5.  Scripture  shows  this  broader  sense  to  be 
consistent.  "And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins."  (Eph.  2:  i.)  "Passed  from  death  unto  life."  (Johns: 
24,)  etc. 


,      BRIKF  OUTUNKS  AND  TE^XTS  ON  RE^VIVAI^.  133 

II.  Revials  are  Recorded  and  Approved  in  Scripture. — i.  "Then  began 
men  to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Gen.  4:  26.  2.  Elijah  on 
Mount  Carmel.  i  Kings  18:  38,  39.  3.  Reigns  of  Hezekiah  and  Josiah 
in  Judah,    2  Kings  18,  and  2  Kings  22,  23;  2  Chron.  30:  11-27;  2  Chron. 

31.  4.  After  the  Captivity.  Neh.  8:  2,  3,  6.  5.  Pentecost.  Acts  2: 
41-44.  6.  After  Pentecost.  Acts  5:  14.  7.  Phihp  in  Samaria.  Acts 
8:5-7.  8.  The  dispersed  at  Antioch,  The  Grecians — "  a  great  number. " 
9.  Paul  and  Barnabus  at  Iconium — Synagogue,  "a  great  multitude  of 
Jews  and  Greeks  believed."    Acts  14:  i. 

III.  Revivals  in  Post-Biblical  Times. — i.  Great  Reformation — -The 
first  beginnings  under  Wycliffe — fourteenth  centui-y.  Huss — fifteenth 
century.  lyUther — sixteenth  century.  2.  Great  Britain  and  Ireland — 
Revival  under  Knox.  In  June,  1630,  under  preaching  of  Bruce  and  I^iv- 
ingston  in  Kirk  of  Scotland  ' '  near  500 ' '  were  converted  in  a  single  day. 
So  also  in  England,  resulting  in  the  Commonwealth  under  Cromwell, 
and  the  prevalence  of  Puritanism  in  the  Church  of  England.  3.  Re- 
vivals of  the  eighteenth  century,  a.  In  England,  the  religious  decline 
which  succeeded  the  Restoration  of  the  monarchy — in  1730  under 
preaching  of  the  Wesley s  and  Whitefield.  b.  Extended  to  the  Colo- 
nies in  America,  under  preaching  of  Edwards,  Bellamy  and  Tennents. 
4.  Of  the  nineteenth  century,     a.  Under  Nettleton  and  Finney  in  1827- 

32.  b.  In  1858,  following  the  panic,  one-half  million  received  into  the 
churches  in  six  months,  c.  In  Hilo  station — Hawaii — Mr.  Coan — five 
years  7,557  received  into  that  one  church  July  ist.,  1838 — 1,705  received 
at  once.     d.  From  1878  to  present  time  in  India  200  per  month. 

IV.  Frnits  of  Revivals. — "By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.  "  i. 
Under  Ezra.  2.  Hezekiah,  etc.,  Josiah.  3.  Pentecost.  4.  Early  con- 
verts, persecutions  of.  5.  Reformation  of  sixteenth  century.  I^iberty 
of  conscience.  Open  Bible.  Missionary  spirit,  etc.  6.  Our  benevolent 
institutions,  missions  etc.,  result  of  revivals.  7.  Blessed  influence  upon 
those  in  the  ministry.  8.  Brings  more  men  into  the  Gospel  Ministry. 
9.  Raises  standard  of  piety  among  Christians. 

V.  The  Instnunent  and  the  Agent  in  the  Work  of  Revival. — It  is  not  a 
human  work  but  the  work  of  God.  i.  The  instrument — the  Word. 
Ezekiel's  vision:  "Prophesy  upon  these  bones,  and  say  unto  them,  O 
3^6  dry  bones  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord."  Ezekiel  37:4.  The  plain 
preaching  of  Pentecost.  Every  revival  since  characterized  by  plain 
preaching.  2.  The  Agency — The  Holy  Spirit.  Ezekiel's  vision.  Re- 
storation by  the  Breath,  a.  Prophesy,  b.  The  Breath.  So  at  Pente- 
cost. The  word  had  been  preached  before  by  Christ  himself.  Some 
trust  simply  in  preaching;  some  in  human  devices. 


134  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

VI.  All  B^^anches  of  the  Church  Accept  the  Doctrine  of  Revivals. — i. 
Some  by  continuous  preaching.  2.  L,enten  services.  3.  Catechetical 
instruction,  etc.     4.  Employ  different  means  to  secure  the  same  end. 

Closing. — How  to  Secure  a  Revival,  i.  Faith.  2.  Praj^er.  "Come, 
O  Breath,  and  breathe  upon  these  slain  that  they  may  live."  Ez.  37:9. 
3.  Labor,     a.  Purifying  self.     b.  Seeking  salvation  of  others. 

We  give  also  the  following  suggestive  outline  by  Rev.  J.  Tomlinson: 

REVIVAI.S. 

"I.  Revivals  Ancient  and  Scriptural. — Gen.  4:  26;  B.  C.  400  years,  i  Kings 
18:  38,  39;  B.  C.  900  years.  2  Kings  23:  3,  21,  22;  Josiah's  time,  B.  C.  624  years.  2 
Chron.  30:  11-13,  21-27;  B.  C.  726  years.  Neh.  8:  2,  3,  6;  B.  C.  445  years.  Jer.  2: 
2,  4;  B.  C.  628  years.     Acts  2:  41-44;  5:  14;  8:  5-7;  11:  19-24;  14:  i;  A.  D.  33. 

"II.  Revivals  have  been  Predicted. — Joel  2:  28;  B.  C.  800  years.  Zach.  12:  10; 
B.  C.  587  years. 

'■'III.  These  Predictions  have  been  Fulfilled. — John  4:  39;  (under  Christ's  own 
miuistrj').  Acts  2:  41;  4:  4.  Supra  I.  Reformation  of  i6th  century.  In  the  west 
of  Scotland,  1625  and  1630;  north  of  Ireland,  162S;  in  London,  1665;  in  western 
world  under  Whitefield,  Brainard,  Edwards,  etc.,  down  to  the  present  time. 

"IV.  Revivals  may  be  expected  till  the  JMillcnium  comes. — Heb.  8:  11. 

"V.  Revivats  Genuine  — 2  Kings  23:  24,  25;  2  Chron.  23:  5,  8;  Acts  2:  44-4S;  8:  8; 
19:  18-20. 

"VI.  Revivals  Sptirious. — Matt.  23:  15. 

"VIII.  We  should  pray  for  gemiine  Revivals. — Ps.  80:  14-16;  85:  6,  7;  122:  6;  Isa. 
62:  6,  7;  64:  I,  2;  Jer.  14:  20,  21;  Hab.  3:  2;  Matt.  6:  10. 

The  following  texts  will  prove  a  convenient  collation: 

"Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  John  3:  5. — 
"Make  you  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit."  Ezekiel  18:  31. — "Except  ye  repent, 
ye  shall  all  likewise  perish."  Luke  13:  3. — "By  the  deeds  of  the  law  there  shall  no 
flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight."  Rom.  3:  20. — "Therefore  being  justified  by  faith  we 
have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Rom.  5:  i. — "Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  Acts  16:  30. — "Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee."  Luke  7:  50. — 
"For  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men  whereby  we  must 
be  saved."  Acts  4:  12. — "The  wages  of  sin  is  death."  Rom.  6:  23. — "Prepare  to 
meet  thy  God."  Amos  4:  12. — "Go  thy  way  for  this  time:  when  I  have  a  con- 
venient season,  I  will  call  for  thee."  Acts  24:  25. — "These  shall  go  away  into  ever- 
lasting punishment."  Matt.  25:  46. — "Cleanse  thou  me  from  secret  faults."  Ps.  19: 
12. — "He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper."  Prov.  28:  13. — "God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  son,"  etc.  John  3:  16. — "Choose  you  this 
day  whom  ye  will  serve."  Joshua  24:  15. — "Son  remember."  Luke  16:  25. — "How 
long  halt  ye  between  two  opinions?"  i  Kings  18:  21. — "It  is  time  to  seek  the 
Lord."  Hosea  10:  12. — "Seek  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found  and  call  upon  him 
while  he  is  near."  Isaiah  55:  6. — "Ye  will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye  might  have 
life."  John  5:  40. — "How  shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation?"  Heb. 
2:  3. — "This  man  receiveth  sinners."  Luke  15:  2. — "Woe  to  them  that  are  at  ease 
in  Zion."  Amos  6:  i. — "Go  and  proclaim  these  words  towards  the  north,  and  say 


WORK   IN  THE  INQUIRY  MEETING.  1 35 

Return  thou  backsliding  Israel,"  etc.  Jer.  3:  12,  13. — "The  I/)rd  seeth  not  as  man 
seeth;  for  man  looketh  on  the  outward  appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  on  the 
heart."  I  Sam'l.  16:  7. — "Blessed  is  he  whose  transgression  is  forgiven,  whose  sin 
is  covered."  Ps.  32:  i-ii. — "Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go?  thou  hast  the  words  of 
eternal  life."  John  6:  68. — "Ho  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters," 
etc.  Isa.  55:  I. — "Be  ye  reconciled  to  God."  2  Cor  5:  20. — "Have  mercy  upon  me 
O  God,"  etc.  Ps.  51:1. — "The  Son  of  Man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which 
was  lost."  Luke  19:  10. — "Be  troubled  ye  careless  ones."  Isa.  32:  11. — "Ye  do 
always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost."  Acts  7:  51. — "I  pray  thee  have  me  excused."  Luke 
14:  18. — "He,  that  being  often  reproved  hardeneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be  de- 
stroyed, and  that  without  remedy. "  Prov.  29:  i. — "The  harvest  is  past,  the  sum- 
mer is  ended,  and  we  are  not  saved."  Jeremiah  8:  20. — "And  the  Lord  added  to 
the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved."  Acts  2:  47. — "He  that  entereth  not  by 
the  door  into  the  sheep-fold,  but  climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a 
thief  and  a  robber."  John  10:  i,  (see  also  verses  7  and  9). — "And  the  door  was 
shut."  Matt.  25:  10. — "Therefore  be  ye  also  ready:  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think 
not  the  Son  of  Man  cometh."  Matt.  24:  44. — "Examine  yourself,  whether  ye  be  in 
thefaith."  2  Cor.  13:5. — "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?  "  Acts9:  6. — "Who- 
soever therefore  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my 
Fatherwhich  is  in  heaven."  Matt.  10:  32. — "Son,  go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard." 
Matt.  21:  28. — "My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man."  Gen.  6:3. — "The 
heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked."  Jeremiah  17:  9. — "It 
is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God."  Heb.  10:  31. — "Who 
hath  warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come?"  Matt.  3:  7. — "For  what  shall  it 
profit  a  man  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul?"  Mark  8:  36. 
— "Ho,  everyone  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters."  Isaiah  55:  i,  (see  also 
Rev.  22:  17). — "Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel."  Mark  i:  15. — "Believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house."  Acts  16: 31. 

More  could  be  added  almost  without  limit. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

WORK  IN  THE  INQUIRY  MEETING. 


T3  EV.  Herrick  Johnson,  D.  D.,  of  Chicago,  IlHnois,  in  his  excellent 
•^^  pamphlet  entitled  "Revivals,  "  presents  the  subject  of  the  inquiry 
meeting  as  follows :  "Work  here  is  often  most  delicate  and  difficult, 
and  requires  judgment  and  tact.  A  word  or  two  at  this  point  about  the 
inquiry  meeting  in  general  before  consideration  of  the  work  in  said 
meeting  at  a  season  of  special  revival.  The  very  proclamation  of  the 
Gospel  involves  and  necessitates  an  inquiry  meeting,  or  something  that 
answers  to  it.     Possibly  it  were  well  to  change  the  name  in  view  of  ex- 


136  METHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

isting  prejudice  against  this  agency  because  of  its  abuses,  but  the  thing 
— i.  e.,  some  kind  of  opportunity  to  inquire  further  concerning  truth 
already  heard  and  felt — is  vital  to  any  high  and  wide  success.  The  in- 
quiry meeting  is  drawing  the  net  after  it  has  been  cast  by  the  sermon. 
It  should  be  a  permanent  feature  of  church  work,  and  held  immediately 
after  every  public  preaching  service  the  whole  year  round. 

''Reasons. — i.  At  any  service  there  may  be  a  soul  reached  and  moved 
by  the  truth.  2.  Death  may  intervene  before  a  later  appointment  can 
be  met.  3.  Delay  will  give  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil  time  to 
dissipate  impressions,  4.  Under  the  immediate  influence  of  the  truth, 
inquirers  will  be  most  likely  to  improve  the  opportunity  offered  for  per- 
sonal conversation.  5.  When  the  impression  is  the  freshest,  further 
work  will  be  easiest.  The  Spirit  of  God  is  already  there,  and  this  is 
recognizing  and  following  His  lead.  6.  The  permanent  appointment 
takes  away  the  appearance  of  spasmodic  effort,  and  gives  the  impres- 
sion that  the  church  of  God  is  always  expecting  results.  7.  It  enables 
the  pastor  to  discover  the  earliest  '  sound  of  a  going  in  the  tops  of  the 
mulberry  trees. '  If  there  be  any  special  moving  of  God's  spirit  it  will 
at  once  be  manifested  in  attendance  at  this  permanent  appointment.  I 
have  known  good  men  startled  at  the  sudden  discovery  of  wide  spiritual 
interest  in  their  congregations,  they  having  preached  in  ignorance  of  it 
for  weeks,  and  even  months.  I  can  conceive  of  no  possible  opposing 
considerations  to  outweigh  these  seven  good  reasons  for  furnishing  an 
opportunity  of  personal  religious  conversation  with  the  pastor  to  any 
who  might  wish  it  on  the  Sabbath  Day.  Those  invited  to  this  appoint- 
ment should  be  made  distinctly  to  understand  that  their  attendance  is 
not  a  profession  of  religion,  nor  a  commitment  to  Christ,  nor  an  acknowl- 
edgment of  deep  feeling,  nor  even  the  avowal  of  a  determination  to 
seek  Christ,  but  simply  the  expression  of  a  desire  for  personal  conversa- 
tion on  the  subject  of  personal  religion.  The  way  to  this  meeting  has 
often  been  barred  by  making  the  going  there  involve  too  much.  It  should 
be  understood  to  involve  nothing  but  a  willingness  to  hear  farther  of  the 
matter,  concerning  which  something  has  already  been  heard. 

"  The  Conduct  of  an  Inquiry  Meeting  at  a  Season  of  Special  Interest. — 
a.  It  should  be  in  the  hands  of  the  pastor  always.  For,  first,  the  truth 
from  his  lips  has  made  the  impression;  it  would  seem  better  that  the 
truth  from  his  lips  should  deepen  the  impression.  Who  so  well  fitted 
as  he  to  press  still  further  his  own  thought  ?  Secondly,  the  inquirer 
will  commonly  prefer  conversation  with  the  pastor  to  any  other. 

"  (5.  If  the  inquirers  are  numerous  the  pastor  should  have  assistance 
in  the  meeting.     But  the  persons  to  assist  should  be  selected  by  the 


WORK   IN   THK   INQUIRY   MEJKTING.  I37 

pastor  and  their  consent  to  act  secured,  and  tlie  meeting  should  never 
be  thrown  open  to  all  sorts  of  volunteers.  Superficial  and  officious 
persons  may  do  incalculable  harm  in  such  a  place. 

' '  The  pastor  should  fearlessly  go  outside  his  church  officers  for  per- 
sons in  his  judgment  best  fitted,  both  by  experience  and  present  spirit- 
ual interest,  for  this  work,  if  they  are  not  to  be  found  amongst  his  official 
helpers.     Fitness  alone,  not  office,  has  any  claim  here. 

"Young  converts,  whose  experience  is  unquestionable,  and  whose 
clear,  intelligent  views  the  pastor  is  sure  of,  who  are  fresh  from  the 
world  and  full  of  the  joy  of  their  new  espousals,  certainly  may  be  of 
service  in  pointing  others  to  Christ.  It  would  seem  that  those  would 
be  able  to  make  the  way  plain  to  others  who  had  just  been  over  the 
road  themselves.  Yet  the  greatest  prudence  is  needed  here.  Young 
converts  know  little  of  the  varied  methods  of  the  Spirit's  operations. 
They  are  apt  to  magnify  unduly  the  particular  experience  through 
which  they  have  passed,  and  to  emphasize  therefore  that  which  is  inci- 
dental and  variant  in  connection  with  the  great  change,  rather  than  that 
which  is  fundamental  and  constant. 

"r.  No  time  should  be  taken  for  general  exercises,  whether  singing. 
Scripture-reading,  or  address.  The  long  range  has  been  had  in  the 
more  public  service.  This  is  the  place  for  close  personal  encounter,  for 
face-to-face  individual  work  with  each  inquirer. 

'V.  In  this  work  of  personal  conversation  the  aim  should  be,  first,  to 
find  out  the  exact  posture  of  the  inquirer's  mind.  Diagnosis  before 
prescription.  The  pastor  or  Christian  teacher  should  turn  inquirer,  and 
ascertain  how  the  person  with  whom  he  is  conversing  is  viewing  the 
truth,  what  the  trouble  is,  the  point  of  difficult}^,  and  the  direction  of 
the  Spirit's  striving.  Secondly,  to  pour  in  at  that  very  point  the  truth 
of  God,  making  much  use  of  the  very  words  of  the  Scripture.  Object- 
ions should  be  met  by  Scripture,  difficulties  removed  by  Scripture, 
doubts  dissipated  by  Scripture.  Thirdly,  to  press  to  an  immediate  de- 
cision— an  instant  surrender.  Whatever  the  circumstances  of  the  sin- 
ner, no  counsel  can  be  right  that  does  not  mean  now. 

'''Cautions. — i.  Avoid  protracted  conversation.  2.  Avoid  successive 
conversation  by  different  individuals  with  the  same  inquirer.  3.  Avoid 
controversy.  4.  In  the  case  of  each  inquirer  the  conversation  should 
be  followed  by  prayer,  and  participation  in  prayer,  by  the  inquirer  per- 
sonally and  audibly,  should  by  all  means  be  secured  if  possible,  though 
it  be  only  with  half  a  dozen  words,  such  as  '  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner:'  %ord  save  or  I  perish,'  or,  better  still  as  involving  a  personal 
commitment,  '  Here  and  now,  O  I^ord,  ^'ust  as  I  am  I  give  myself  to 
Thee  forever, '  ' ' 


138  me;thods  op  church  work. 

There  is  a  little  pamphlet  by  Rev.  Robert  Boyd,  D.  D.,  entitled,  "My 
Inquiry  Meeting,"  (published  by  F.  H.  Revell,  Chicago,  60  pp.,  paper 
15  cents),  which  answers  a  variety  of  inquiries  likely  to  arise  in  the 
mind  of  an  unsaved  person  seeking  Christ,  such  as  the  skeptic,  the  in- 
quirer who  is  depending  upon  his  feelings,  the  backslider,  etc.  There 
is  another  by  Rev.  Gardiner  Spring,  D.  D.,  "The  Inquiry  Meeting," 
(The  American  Tract  Society,  New  York,)  detailing  conversations  held 
by  a  pastor  with  persons  under  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Pub- 
lications of  this  sort  are  very  suggestive  and  helpful  to  those  who  are 
to  labor  in  the  inquiry  room,  but  to  place  them  in  the  hands  of  inquir- 
ers indiscriminately,  without  knowing  the  difficulties  peculiar  to  each 
case,  would  be  at  least  injudicious,  and  might  even  be  injurious.  In 
"  Revivals— How  to  Promote  Them,"  by  Rev.  Walter  Doe,  (E.B.  Treat, 
New  York,  443  pp.,  price  $1.50),  there  is  a  suggestive  chapter  by  Rev. 
W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D.,  on  the  "Treatment  Due  to  Awakened  Sinners." 
Much  helpful  suggestion  is  also  found  in  the  writings  of  D.  L,.  Moody 
and  others  on  this  subject. 

Rev.  Thomas  Armitage,  D.  D.,  is  the  author  of  a  little  tract,  "The 
Inquiry  Room,  "  published  by  the  American  Tract  Society,  which  treats: 
I.  Who  should  labor  with  anxious  souls  at  the  inquiry  meeting.  2. 
What  qualifications  are  neccessary  for  the  work.  3.  Suggestions  de- 
sirable for  the  laborer  in  the  inquiry  room  before  he  enters  it.  4.  What 
must  be  your  work  when  you  enter  the  inquiry  room.  5.  Your  duties 
to  the  inquirer  after  he  is  converted. 

The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  of  Chicago,  111.,  publish 
numerous  helpful  tracts,  etc.  A  little  leaflet  entitled  "A  Word  for  You" 
is  excellent  for  general  distribution  at  the  conclusion  of  a  revival  ser- 
vice. "From  Infidelity  to  Christianity"  Rev.  F.  Von  Schluembach,  as 
told  by  him  at  one  of  Mr.  Moody's  meetings  in  St.  Louis;  "Hints  to 
Workers"  is  a  single  leaf  or  Bible  mark  with  double  ruled  red 
border,  prepared  by  Mr.  Daniel  Sloan,  Assistant  General  Secretary 
of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  giving  good  hints  to 
workers  in  the  inquiry  meeting  and  instructors  of  single  inquirers. 
Samples  may  be  had  upon  request  addressed  to  Mr.  Sloan,  enclosing  an 
envelope  stamped  and  addressed  for  the  return.  On  the  reverse  side  of 
this  "Hints  to  Workers"  is  "The  Worker's  Guide,  "  by  the  same 
author.  It  formulates  seventy  of  the  doubts  and  difficulties  which  are 
likely  to  find  expression  at  the  lips  of  those  who  come  into  the  inquiry 
room,  and  opposite  each  is  the  text  of  Scripture  which  may  be  helpful 
in  meeting  the  difficulty. 


THE  care;  op*  young  convkrTs.  139 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  CARE  OF  YOUNG  CONVERTS. 


^T^HE  care  of  young  converts  is  b}'  far  the  most  arduous  and  difficult 
-*-  — equally  as  important  as  any  other  portion  of  the  work  connected 
with  or  growing,  out  of  a  revival.  There  are  more  failures  by  congre- 
gations and  pastors  in  this  important  part  of  the  work,  than  there  are  in 
the  work  of  the  revival.  The  revival  work  is  pleasant,  stimulating, 
happy;  the  work  of  subsequent  care  and  nurture  is  laborious,  long- 
continued,  and  comes  at  just  that  time  when  the  pastor  and  people  are 
worn,  and  the  physical  powers  are  almost  exhausted  by  protracted 
effort.  For  lack  of  proper  nursing  and  care,  a  large  proportion  of  those 
born  into  the  world  die  in  infancy.  What  is  true  in  the  natural  is  true 
also  in  the  spiritual,  that  for  lack  of  care  and  Christian  nurture  many 
fall  again  into  sin  and  become  dead  to  the  church  and  every  holy  in- 
fluence. 

'  It  is  just  at  this  point  where  the  Catechetical  Class,  the  Society  of 
Christian  Endeavor,  the  Class  Meeting,  the  Schools  for  Bible  Study, 
the  Pastor's  Bible  Class,  Young  Christian's  Associations,  Young  Con- 
vert's Prayer-meetings,  Bible  Reading  Circles,  and  other  agencies  come 
into  excellent  service,  and  for  which  we  refer  the  reader  to  the  other 
departments  of  this  volume. 

Rev.  Thos.  Armitage,  D.  D.,  in  writing  of  "What  are  Your  Duties 
to  the  Inquirer  After  He  is  Converted,"  says:  i.  "To  treat  him  with  ex- 
treme tenderness.  He  is  but  'a  babe  in  Christ.'  He  needs  treating 
much  like  a  babe.  2.  Keep  up  an  interest  in  his  welfare  after  his  con- 
version. 3.  Set  him  at  work,  while  in  his  'first  love,'  to  bring  others 
to  Christ.  Follow  the  example  of  Jesus  in  sending  him  to  tell  his 
friends  '  what  great  things  the  L,ord  hath  done  for  his  soul. '  4.  In- 
struct him  to  unite  with  some  Christian  church.  Such  instruction 
would  be  apostolic.  If  truly  born  again,  he  cannot  confess  Christ  and 
share  the  faithful  watch-care  of  His  church  too  soon.  Few  converts 
continue  to  lead  a  godly  life,  if  they  refuse  to  unite  with  Christ's 
church.  5.  If  you  are  at  a  loss  to  know  what  church  to  commend  to 
him,  find  what  his  own  predilections  are,  and  introduce  him  to  some 
faithful  man  of  that  ecclesiastical  body  which  he  prefers.  But  if  he 
has  no  such  preference,  then  you  are  bound,  as  an  honest  man,  to  take 
him  with  you  to  the  church  to  which  you  belong,  if  he  is  willing  to 
accept  your  invitation. ' ' 


140  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORE. 

Rev.  Herrick  Johnson,  D.  D.,  in  speaking  of  the  "Work  Subsequent 
to  Revival,"  says:  "  i.  Converts  should  be  enrolled  as  members  of  the 
church  upon  satisfactory  evidence  of  their  conversion.  When  they 
show  that  they  are  of  Christ's  flock,  they  have  a  right  in  the  fold.  2. 
Converts  should  be  taught  specially  and  systematically  in  Christian 
doctrine.  Express  provision  of  some  kind  should  be  made  for  this, 
that  these  new  disciples  may  be  earl}'  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  faith. 
3.  Converts  should  be  put  immediately  at  some  active  service.  Early 
activity  of  brain  and  heart  and  hands  and  tongue  in  Christian  direc- 
tions will  make  future  wall-flowers,  and  dumb  Lazaruses  and  drones 
in  the  church,  an  impossibility.  Only  let  the  activity  be  suited  to  the 
case,  both  in  kind  and  degree,  and  provocative  of  neither  pride  nor 
depression,  4.  Converts  should  be  given  congenial  association.  Some 
of  them  have  been  revolutionized  not  only  in  their  inner  life,  but  in  all 
outward  association.  They  must  be  surrounded  by  something  that 
shall  take  the  place  of  old  companionship  5.  The  new  disciples 
should  be  made  to  understand  that  their  type  of  pietj^  must  be  better 
than  that  they  find  in  the  church.  How  is  the  church  ever  to  grow 
beautiful  for  situation,  and  to  have  her  robes  spotless  and  befitting  the 
bride  of  Christ,  if  the  coming  Christians  take  no  higher  plane  of  Chris- 
tian living  than  those  who  have  preceded  them  ?  6.  The  whole  church 
must  be  made  familiar  with  the  idea  that  training  young  disciples  is 
just  as  important  as  securing  them;  and  that  this  duty  and  privilege 
are  at  the  door  of  every  church  member  receiving  these  young  converts 
to  communion." 

In  the  ' '  Sketch  of  Mission  Work  of  the  Parish  Church  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,"  of  New  York  City,  Rev.  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  Jr.,  D.  D.,  adopted 
the  following  method: 

"  Training. — In  this  division  of  our  work  are  included  all  the  educa- 
tional, preaching,  and  social  agencies  which  have  for  their  object  train- 
ing in  the  Christian  life. 

"At  the  base,  of  course,  is  our  Sunday-school.  We  have  had  two 
separate  Sunday-schools  in  the  church  in  the  morning,  with  separate 
officers  and  teachers,  and  a  third  one  in  the  afternoon.  We  also  have 
schools  connected  with  our  mission  chapels.  In  all,  we  have  now  some- 
thing over  two  thousand  teachers  and  children  in  the  five  schools  di- 
rectly connected  with  us.  We  also  have  some  other  Sabbath-school 
work  connected  with  us  indirectly,  as  in  the  Institution  for  the  Rup- 
tured and  Crippled.  In  all  our  Sunday-school  work  we  make  no  dis- 
tinction between  the  children  of  the  church  and  mission  children.  I 
aim  to  have  unity  of  instruction  throughout  our  Sunday-schools. 


THE  CARE  OF  YOUNG  CONVERTS.  14! 

'  *  The  theory  of  our  Sunday  inorni7ig  preaching — the  idea  of  which  is 
the  edification  of  believers,  and  only  secondarily  ingathering — is  to  fur- 
nish the  workers,  the  teachers,  the  visitors,  the  lay-preachers,  with  ma- 
terial for  their  work  on  Sunday  afternoon  and  in  the  evening,  and 
throughout  the  week,  as  well  as  the  culture  of  Christian  households. 

' '  Next  in  training  to  the  Sunday-school  is  the  Normal  class  of  the 
older  young  men  and  young  women,  and  of  the  adults  in  the  congrega- 
tion who  are  being  trained,  and  from  whom  our  teachers  are,  as  a  rule, 
taken  for  all  these  departments. 

' '  On  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  I  have  Bible  readings — one  in  the  morn- 
ing and  another  in  the  afternoon — for  the  special  study  of  the  Word 
with  those  who  are  at  liberty  to  come  together  at  the  appointed  hours. 
At  these  Bible  readings  we  take  up  topics  and  trace  them  through  the 
Word.  This  fall  I  began  a  series  of  readings  on  the  fifteen  titles  given 
to  our  Lord  in  the  first  chapter  of  John.  These  Bible  readings  are  a 
most  enthusiastic  service.  I  had,  on  an  average,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
people  in  attendance  at  every  reading,  last  year;  and  I  hope  to  have 
more  this  year.  Men  attend  as  well  as  women.  These  readings  are 
always  under  my  own  supervision. 

"Next  in  training  we  have  the  young  convert' s  classes.  Persons  who 
come  into  the  communion  of  the  church  by  profession,  and  who  are 
confirmed,  are  organized  into  classes  for  pastoral  instruction.  They 
meet  once  a  month  for  that  purpose.  I  always  teach  them.  I  have 
now  four  such  classes,  with  a  membership  of  over  five  hundred  in  all. 
We  take  up  topics  adapted  to  the  development  of  young  Christians. 
The  Scripture  is  the  basis,  and  the  only  basis,  of  training  in  all  these 
various  departments.  The  members  of  these  classes  are  all  converts  of 
the  last  two  years.  We  have  a  secretary,  we  call  the  roll,  and  at  each 
meeting  we  appoint  a  committee  of  men  to  visit  the  absent  men,  and  of 
women  to  visit  the  absent  women,  whose  duty  it  is  to  report  at  the  next 
meeting;  so  that  no  new  member  of  the  church  can  be  lost  for  over  a 
month.  We  know  where  he  is  within  a  month  after  he  has  strayed 
away. 

"My  assistant  also  has  a  Bible-reading  for  men  on  one  of  the  evenings 
of  the  week  before  the  evangelistic  meeting.  His  special  pastoral  duty 
is  in  connection  with  those  of  the  congregation  who  are  not  pewholders. 
He  visits  the  poor  and  the  sick,  attends  weddings  and  funerals  and  is 
engaged  in  other  like  labor. 

' '  I  have  already  spoken  of  our  inquiry  and  young  converts'  meetings. 
We  have  provision  to  connect  the  inquirers  and  young  converts  with  the 
church  and  to  keep  them  under  our  watch  and  care  before  they  have 


142  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

made  any  profession  of  religion,  after  they  have  shown  some  interest. 
This  is  very  important.  For  this  purpose  we  have  a  band  of  workers, 
some  of  whom  are  members  of  the  Andrew  and  Philip  Society  and  of 
the  Mary  and  Martha  Society.  Their  special  function  is  to  watch  over 
inquirers  and  keep  them  in  accord  with  the  assistant,  and  through  him 
with  me,  during  the  time  which  intervenes  between  their  inquiry  and 
their  joining  the  church.  As  soon  as  they  are  converted,  in  anticipa- 
tion of  the  next  confirmation  we  prepare  them  for  a  profession  of  Christ. 
This  co7ifirmation  class  meets  every  Monday  evening.  It  is  connected 
with  the  young  converts'  meeting.  After  the  young  converts'  meeting, 
while  there  is  an  inquiry  meeting  for  ingathering,  I  take  the  confirma- 
tion class  into  another  room  and  talk  to  them.  The  object  of  this  second 
meeting  is  not  so  much  instruction,  which  is  mostly  given  to  the  whole 
body;  it  is  rather  personal  acquaintance  and  fellowship.  My  object  is 
to  keep  them  in  harmony  with  me. 

"Of  course,  most  of  the  work,  both  of  ingathering  and  of  training, 
has  chiefly  reference,  not  to  the  regular  pew-holders,  but  to  those  who 
are  not  regular  attendants  upon  any  church.  The  families  of  the  pew- 
holders  are  in  personal  relations  to  me  and  come  to  me  directly.  I  know 
them  and  their  homes,  and  strive  to  look  after  their  spiritual  interests 
mj^self  If  I  see  any  that  are  interested  I  visit  them,  and  bring  them 
in  through  personal  influence.  But  all  go  into  the  same  confirmation 
class  and  through  the  same  system  of  instruction.  The  rich  and  poor 
meet  together.  I  labor  directly  with  the  regularly  attendant  families  of 
my  church  and  congregation,  and  indirectly  through  these  other  agencies 
with  those  who  are  non-pew-holders. 

"At  the  instance  of  some  of  our  ladies  I  have  held  Home  Bible 
Readings  in  different  houses,  to  which  their  friends  have  been  invited. 
These  have  been  found  very  profitable.  I  am  ready  to  do  as  much  of 
this  work  as  my  friends  desire. 

"To  those  informal  meetings  should  be  added  our  Commwiicants' 
Meetiyig,  which  is  held  on  the  Saturday  morning  preceding  the  first 
Sunday  in  the  month.  The  whole  church  is  expected  to  be  present  on 
this  occasion.  The  instruction  is  preparatory  to  the  privilege  of  the 
I^ord's  Supper  on  the  following  day. 

' '  Closely  connected  with  the  work  of  training  are  Pastoral  Visitation 
and  the  Breaking- of  Bread. 

"In  the  matter  of  pastoral  visitation  I  have  always  held  that  the  time 
of  a  pastor  is  too  precious  to  be  wasted  on  vapid  social  visiting.  The 
sick,  afflicted,  and  those  in  trouble  are  the  sole  objects  of  such  attention. 
These  would  do  well  to  remember  the  precept:    '  Is  any  sick  among 


JOINING  THE  CHURCH.  I43 

you?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church.'  (James  5:  14.)  For  the 
well  and  strong  the  pastor  should  have  hours  daily  when  he  may  be 
sought  and  seen  in  his  study. 

"Whilst  the  inquiry  meeting  is  the  commencement,  the  ordinance  of 
breaking  bread  may  be  regarded  as  the  culmination  of  our  system  of 
training.  This  is  founded  on  the  habit  of  the  early  church  as  recorded 
in  the  second  chapter  of  Acts.  It  is  practically  an  informal  communion 
service,  and  is  held  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  our  chapel  immediately  at 
the  close  of  our  Sunday  morning  service.  No  special  invitation  is  given 
to  its  attendants,  but  all  are  welcomed  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sin- 
cerity and  enjoy  fellowship  with  his  friends.  The  form  of  the  service 
is  flexible  and  Scriptural.  A  hymn  introduces  it,  then  follow  a  few  re- 
marks connecting  the  ordinance  with  the  topic  of  the  sermon  which  has 
just  been  preached.  The  words  of  our  Lord  and  the  apostles  are  em- 
ployed in  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  after  which  the  elements  of  bread 
and  wine  are  distributed  to  the  people  kneeling  in  their  places.  After 
supper  we  sing  a  hymn  and  are  dismissed  with  words  of  caution  and 
blessing  read  from  the  Bible.  This  is  a  most  elevating  service.  Seldom 
do  we  fail  to  weep  together  for  joy  as  the  Lord  makes  himself  known  to 
us  in  the  breaking  of  bread.  The  average  attendance  is  one  hundred 
and  fifty,  among  whom  are  always  found  some  of  the  most. advanced  and 
spiritually-minded  of  our  people.  On  the  first  Sunday  of  the  month, 
when  our  church  communion  is  celebrated,  this  service  is  omitted. 

"To  sum  up  all  that  has  been  said:  Sunday-schools,  Public  Preach- 
ing, Inquiry  and  Young  Converts'  Meetings,  Bible  Readings,  Prayer- 
meetings,  Normal  Class,  Confirmation  Classes,  Pastoral  Conversation, 
and  the  Ordinance  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  its  two  modes  of  celebra- 
tion, combine  in  our  agencies  of  training." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

JOINING  THE   CHURCH. 


WHEN  young  converts  and  others  are  to  be  brought  into  the  church 
various  questions  are  propounded  by  the  various  denominations. 
One  congregation  in  New  York  City  propounds  the  following  before 
the  ofiicial  board  will  take  action  upon  the  application: 

"  ist.  Have  you  truly  and  earnestly  repented  of  your  sins  ?     2d.  Do  you  believe 
in  our  I/ord  Jesus  Christ  as  your  present  and  sufficient  Saviour  ?    3d.  Are  you  in 


144  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Love  and  Charity  witti  all  nieu  ?  And  especially  do  you  love  the  society  of  Chris- 
tian people  ?  4th.  Will  you  endeavor  by  God's  help,  to  lead  a  life  of  holy  self- 
denial  and  Christian  effort  for  the  salvation  of  others  ?  5th.  Have  you  been 
baptized." 

Signed .^^__ 

In  the  Market  Street  Presbyterian  Church  of  Han'isburg,  when  the 
request  of  the  appHcant  has  been  sanctioned  by  the  Session,  the  clerk 
sends  the  following  notice: 

"Harrisburg,  Pa., 188 


"  Greeting: 

"The  session  of  Market  Square  Presbyterian  Church  take  pleasure  in  informing 
you  that  your  examination  was  sustained,  and  that  you  have  been  received  into  the 
, of  the  church. 

"You  will  be  expected  to  make  a  public  confession  of  your  faith  before  the  con- 
gregation, on  the  morning  of  the  Lord's  day, 1S8 

"We  take  this  opportunity  to  remind  you  of  some  of  the  obligations  which  arise 
out  of  your  new  relation  to  the  church,  and  which  we  trust  it  will  be  your  pleasure 
to  discharge. 

"  Be  mindful  to  remember  daily  in  5'our  prayers  the  particular  church  of  which 
you  are  a  member,  and  the  universal  church  of  Christ  in  the  earth. 

"  You  are  to  attend,  so  far  as  you  may  be  able,  the  public  services  of  the  sanctu- 
ary, and  to  engage  actively  in  some  branch  of  church  work. 

"You  are  to  contribute,  according  as  the  Lord  hath  prospered  you,  toward  the 
support  of  the  church,  and  toward  the  benevolent  causes  which  she  from  to  time 
puts  before  you. 

"You  are  to  study  the  peace,  the  purity,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  church;  to 
guard  her  good  name,  and  to  invite  and  welcome  others  to  her  services  and  mem- 
bership. 

"You  are  to  render  obedience  unto  the  spiritual  rulers  in  the  exercises  of  their 
lawful  authority,  and  should  you  remove  from  the  bounds  of  our  congregation, 
you  are  to  request  a  letter  of  dismission  and  of  recommendation  to  the  sister 
church  with  which,  in  the  providence  of  God,  your  lot  may  be  cast. 

"Lastly  and  including  all,  you  are  to  live  a  consistent  and  active  Christian  life, 
denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  living  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly 
in  this  present  world. 

"  'And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly,  and  we  pray  God  your  whole 
spirit  and  soul  and  body  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you,  who  also  will  do  it. ' 
"By  Order  of  the  Session. 

Moderator. 


_Clerk.' 


An  excellent  little  pamphlet  tract  to  place  in  the  hands  of  all  who 
unite  with  the  church  is  published  by  the  American  Tract  Society,  and 


JOINING  THK   CHURCH. 


145 


entitled  "Commencing  a  Religious  Life,"  (48  pp.,  single  copies  3 
cents);  also  "  Counsels  to  Converts,"  (107  pp.,  single  copies  15  cents), 
"Counsels  to  Young  Converts,"  (32  pp.,  single  copies  3  cents),  and 
numerous  others  in  the  valuable  collection  of  the  Society. 

HELPFUIv  RUI,ES   FOR   YOUNG  CHRISTIANS. 

I.  Never  neglect  daily  private  prayer ;  and 
when  you  pray,  remember  that  God  is  present, 
and  that  he  hears  your  prayers.     (Heb.  xi.  6.) 

II.  Never  neglect  daily  private  Bible  reading: 
and  when  you  read,  remember  that  God  is  speak- 
ing to  5'ou,  and  that  you  are  to  believe  and  act 
upon  what  he  says.  I  believe  all  back-sliding 
begins  with  the"  neglect  of  these  two  rules. 
(John  V.  39.) 

III.  Never  profess  to  ask  God  for  anything  you 
do  not  want.  Tell  him  the  truth  about  your- 
self, however  bad  it  makes  you,  and  then  ask 
him,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  forgive  you  for  what 
you  are,  and  to  make  you  what  you  ought  to  be. 
(John  iv.  24.) 

IV.  Never  let  a  day  pass  without  trying  to  do 
something  for  Jesus.  Every  night  reflect  on  what 
Jesus  has  done  for  you,  and  then  ask  yourself, 


what  have  I  done  to-day   for  Him  ?     (Matt.  v. 

13-16.) 

V.  If  ever  you  are  in  doubt  as  to  a  thing  being 
right  or  wrong,  go  to  your  room,  and  kneel  down 
and  ask  God's  blessing  upon  it.  (Col.  iii.  17.)  If 
you  can  not  do  this,  it  is  wrong.     (Rom.  xiv.  23.) 

VI.  Never  take  your  Christianity  from  Chris- 
tians, orargue  that,  because  such  and  such  people 
do  so  and  so,  therefore  you  may.  (2  Cor.  x.  12.) 
You  are  to  ask  yourself."  "  How  would  Christ  act 
in  my  place  ?"  and  strive  to  follow  him.  (John 
X.  27.) 

VII.  Never  believe  what  you  feel,  if  it  contra- 
dicts God's  Word.  Ask  yourself  Can  what  I 
feel  be  true,  if  God's  Word  is  true?  and  if  both 
cannot  be  true,  believe  God,  and  make  your  own 
heart  the  liar.     (Rom.  iii.  4  ;  i  John  v.  10,  11.) 


PRECIOUS  CHAPTERS. 


Psalms  :  twenty-third,  forty-sixth,  fifty-first, 
eighty-fourth,  ninety-first,  one  hundred  nine- 
teenth, one  hundred  twenty-first,  one  hundred 
forty-eighth.  Isaiah  :  forty-first,  fifty-third  and 
fifty-fifth.  Daniel:  third.  M.^tthew  :  fifth. 
Luke  :  eleventh,  fifteenth.  John  :  tenth,  four- 
teenth, fifteenth  and  seventeenth.  Acts:  second. 
Romans  :    eighth.     First  Corinthians  :    thir- 


teenth, fifteenth.  Second  Corinthians:  fifth. 
Ephesians  :  fifth.  CoLOSSiANS:  third.  First 
Thessalonians  :  fifth.  Hebrews:  eleventh. 
James:  first  and  second.  First  Peter:  fourth. 
First  John:  third  and  fifth.  Revelations: 
twenty-first  and  twenty-second. 

Study  very  carefully  "the  Gospel  and  Epistles 
of  John. 


10 


Part  IV. 

SOCIAI,    MEETINGS. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

LITERARY  AND   SOCIAL  MEETINGS. 


THE  social  feature  should  never  be  lost  sight  of  in  the  church.  In 
the  Old  Testament  church  it  had  an  important  place.  Three  times 
a  year  the  entire  population  came  up  together  to  worship  at  the  Temple. 
Their  feasts  partook  largely  of  the  social.  S.o  in  the  work  of  the  church 
to-day,  the  social  should  never  be  overlooked.  The  various  social  gath- 
erings and  friendly  meetings  in  use  throughout  the  country  are  too 
well  known  to  need  any  space  or  attention  here. 

Great  care  needs  to  be  exercised  lest  the  social  absorb  all  the  ener- 
gies of  a  congregation,  or  descends  to  entertainments  which  are  ruinous 
in  their  tendencies  and  injurious  in  their  results.  In  sewing  and  such 
other  societies  where  but  a  small  section  of  a  congregation  is  represented, 
great  care  should  be  exercised  to  prevent  the  meeting  from  degenerating 
into  a  mere  gathering  for  gossip. 

One  of  the  pastors  in  Philadelphia  has  a  regular  evening  in  each  week 
when  the  congregation  is  requested  to  meet  socially  in  one  of  the  church 
parlors.  While  not  more  than  forty  or  fifty  usually  gather  at  any  one 
meeting,  yet  all  the  members  drop  in  at  such  times  as  best  suit  their 
convenience,  and  so  there  is  regularly  a  pleasant  company  at  which  the 
pastor  is  always  present,  new  acquaintances  are  formed,  the  people  be- 
come more  interested  in  each  other,  new  members  are  introduced,  and  the 
busy  pastor  is  enabled  to  meet  his  people  without  spending  his  time  go- 
ing from  house  to  house  visiting  those  who  are  able  to  come  and  see  him. 

Literary  Societies. — Organizations  of  yOung  people  which  take  upon 
themselves  the  character  of  a  literary  society  may  be  made  very  helpful 
in  developing  talents  which  will  prove  serviceable,  nftt  only  in  the 
church,  but  which  will  also  fit  those  who  enjoy  these  advantages  for  the 
larger  responsibilities  and  duties  of  life.  The  success  or  failure  of  a  lit- 
erar>'  society,  run  in  connection  with  the  church,  is  largely  dependent 
upon  the  judicious  management  of  either  the  pastor  or  those  into  whose 
hands  the  trust  is  committed.  The  greatest  good  of  the  society  usually 
demands  that  the  members  should  be  left  to  exercise  their  own  judg- 

(146) 


I.ITERARY   AND   SOCIAI,   MKETINGS.  I47 

ment  and  preferences  in  the  choice  of  subjects  for  discussion,  election 
of  officers,  and  all  such  matters  as  would  tend  to  develop  their  talents; 
while,  at  the  same  time,  it  is  usually  well,  and  often  essential  that  the 
pastor,  or  some  other  suitable  person,  should  be  in  regular  attendance, 
that  he  may,  by  his  presence,  secure  that  order  and  dignity  which  will 
be  necessary  for  the  best  permanent  results.  Great  wisdom  is  needed 
upon  the  part  of  the  pastor  in  order  to  make  the  society  a  success. 

In  the  preceding  pages,  under  the  head  of  "The  Society  of  Christian 
Endeavor,"  (page  43),  "The  White  Cross  Army,"  (page  54),  "The 
White  Ribbon  Army,"  (page  60),  "Young  Christians'  Association," 
(page  63),  and  other  portions  of  this  volume,  valuable  suggestions  will 
be  found  with  regard  to  the  form  of  constitution  and  by-laws  for  govern- 
ment of  such  societies.  These  societies  may  be  of  a  purely  literary  and 
social  character,  or  they  may  take  upon  themselves  such  religious  features 
as  are  incorporated  in  the  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor  or  others,  or  as 
are  indicated  in  the  following,  taken  from  the  constitution  and  by-laws 
of  the  Young  Men's  L,eague  of  Centenary  M.  E.  Church,  Chicago,  111.: 

' '  CONSTITUTION. 

"ArTici^E  I.  This  organization  shall  be  known  and  recognized  as  the  'Young 
Men's  League  of  Centenary  M.  E.  Church.' 

"Art.  2.  The  object  and  name  of  this  League  shall  be  :  i.  To  assist  one  another 
in  our  spiritual  growth  by  a  hearty  cooperation  and  mutual  assistance  among  our- 
selves in  advancing  the  cause  of  Christ  in  our  own  hearts.  2.  To  consecrate  ourselves 
completely  to  the  service  of  Christ,  and  to  use  every  opportunity,  individually  and 
collectively,  in  winning  souls  for  the  Master.  3.  To  endeavor,  by  the  grace  of  God 
and  by  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  raise  the  standard  of  Christian  life  and  excel- 
lence among  the  young  people  of  Centenary  Church,  by  helping  and  encouraging 
those  who  are  weak  or  just  starting  in  the  Christian  life,  and  by  letting  our  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  our  good  works,  and  glorify  oi:r  Father  which 
is  in  Heaven.  4.  To  assist  the  pastor  and  church  in  the  various  phases  of  church 
work,  and  to  lend  a  helping  baud  wherever  needed.  5.  To  do  general  missionary 
work  outside  of  the  church  by  inviting  visitors  to  the  regular  services,  and  espec- 
ially to  the  revival  and  devotional  meetings,  where  the  workings  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
upon  their  hearts  may  be  manifested  by  public  testimony.  6.  To  be  messengers 
of  charity  to  those  in  need,  to  visit  the  sick,  and  comfort  those  in  affliction  ;  every- 
thing to  be  done  in  the  true  spirit  of  Christian  love,  with  an  eye  single  to  the  glory 
of  Christ — not  looking  to  the  reward.  'Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  the  least 
of  these,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me.'  " 

Numerous  societies  of  this  character  have  been  organized  in  various 
congregations  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  and  are  proving  of  great  sennce 
in  the  work  of  the  church.  They  are  in  no  manner  connected  with  lit- 
erary societies,  but  principles  such  as  these  may  be  profitably  embodied  in 
the  constitution  of  a  literary  society  organized  in  the  Christian  church. 


148  me;thods  of  church  work. 

The  following  constitution  and  by-laws,  whicli  have  been  in  actual 
service,  may  be  suggestive  in  preparing  to  organize  a  literary  society. 

"PREAMBIvE. 
"  The  young  people  of  St.   John's  Lutheran  church  and  Sunday-school,  being 
desirous  of  forming  a  society  for  the  intellectual  and  moral  culture  of  its  members, 
have  formed  an  association  for  securing  these  results  with  the  following 

"constitution. 

"Article;  I. — Name.  The  name  of  this  society  shall  be  The  Young  People's 
Literary  Society  of  St.  John's  Lutheran  Church  of  Lancaster,  Pa. 

''  h-^tici^-^  11.— Object.  Section  i.  The  object  of  this  society  shall  be  to 
secure  the  intellectual  and  moral  culture  of  its  members.  SEC.  2.  This  society 
shall  seek  to  secure  the  interest  of  all  its  members  in  the  welfare  of  the  church 
and  Sunday-school. 

"  ARTIC1.E  111.— Membership.  Section  I.  Any  member  of  St.  John's  Lutheran 
or  Gotwald  Mission  Sunday-schools,  of  the  age  of  sixteen  years  or  upward,  may 
become  an  active  member  of  this  society,  if  his  or  her  name  shall  have  been  pro- 
posed by  one  of  the  members  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  society,  and  if  at  the  meet- 
ing, held  one  week  following,  such  person  nominated  shall  receive  a  three-fourths 
vote  of  all  the  ballots  cast  by  the  members  present,  and  paying  the  fee  hereinafter 
named,  assenting  to  the  initiation,  and  subscribing  to  the  Constitution  and  By-laws. 
Sec.  2.  Any  person  sixteen  years  of  age,  or  more,  may  become  an  Associate 
Member  in  the  same  manner  as  described  in  Section  i  of  this  same  article.     SEC. 

3.  Associate  members  shall  have  all  the  rights  of  active  members  with  the  fol- 
lowing exceptions,  viz. :     They  shall  not  vote  on  constitutional  amendments.  SEC. 

4.  Every  candidate  shall  be  initiated,  sign  the  Constitution  and  By-laws  of  the 
society,  and  agree  heartily  to  support  the  same  before  he  shall  be  entitled'  to  the 
rights  of  membership. 

"  ARTICI.E  IV. — Officers.  Section  i.  The  officers  of  this  society  shall  be  a  Presi- 
dent, Vice  President,  Secretary,  Treasurer  and  Critic.  Sec.  2.  Duties  of  Officers : 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President  to  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  society,  to 
establish  and  maintain  order,  to  see  that  the  Constitution  and  By-laws  are  enforced, 
to  appoint  all  committees  unless  otherwise  ordered,  to  sign  all  orders  for  moneys 
voted  by  the  society,  and  to  discharge  all  other  duties  which  regularly  appertain  to 
his  office.  Sec.  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Vice-President  to  preside  in  the 
absence,  or  at  the  request  of  the  President.  SEC.  4.  The  Secretary  shall  keep  a 
full  record  of  the  proceedings  of  each  meeting  of  the  society,  and  shall  call  the 
roll  of  the  members  of  the  society  at  the  appointed  time,  collect  the  dues  and  any 
fines  which  may  be  imposed  at  each  meeting,  and  perform  any  other  duties  which 
usually  devolve  upon  the  office  of  Secretary.  Sec.  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
Treasurer  to  keep  a  just  and  accurate  account  of  all  moneys  received  by  him 
for  the  society,  and  of  all  expenditures  and  disbursements  voted  by  the  society, 
and  ordered  by  the  President.  He  shall  make  a  report  of  the  amount  in  the  treas- 
ury at  each  meeting,  and  a  statement  of  the  amounts  received  and  the  disburse- 
ments ordered  at  the  previous  meeting.  SEC.  6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Critic 
to  note  the  order  of  the  society,  and  to  pronounce  judgment  upon  all  the  exercises. 
For  this  purpose  he  shall  carefully  observe  the  manner,  gestures,  pronunciation, 


LITERARY  AND  SOCIAI,  MEJETINGS.  I49 

etc.,  of  each  person,  notiug  all  mistakes  in  grammar  or  diction,  and  present  the 
same  in  writing  at  the  conclusion  of  each  meeting. 

"Article  V. — Elections.  Section  i.  The  officers  of  this  society  shall  serve 
for  a  term  of  eight  meeting  nights,  or  until  their  successors  shall  be  elected. 
Sec.  2.  The  election  shall  be  by  ballot,  and  a  majority  of  all  votes  cast  shall 
be  necessary  to  an  election.  SEC.  3.  The  candidates  for  election  shall  be  nomi- 
nated one  week  previous  to  the  date  of  the  election. 

"  ArTICi^e  VI. — Conimiitees.  All  committees  shall  be  appointed  by  the  President, 
unless  otherwise  ordered. 

"Article  VII. — Amendments.  This  Constitution  may  be  amended  or  altered  at 
any  regular  meeting  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  active  members  present,  pro- 
vided a  public  notice  shall  have  been  given  at  a  regular  meeting  two  weeks 
previous. 

"by-i,aws. 

"  Article  I. — Meetings.  The  regular  meetings  of  this  society  shall  be  held  on 
Monday  evening  of  each  week  at  8  o'clock.  At  the  request  of  one-third  of  the 
members  of  the  society,  the  President  may  call  a  special  meeting,  provided  all 
the  members  shall  have  been  notified  of  the  time,  place  and  purpose  of  the  meeting. 

"Article  II. — Quorum.  One-fourth  of  the  members  enrolled  shall  constitute  a 
quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

"Article  \Yl.— Order  of  Business.  The  order  of  business  at  the  meetings  of 
this  society  shall  be  as  follows  :  i.  Roll-call.  2.  Reading  of  the  minutes  of  pre- 
vious meeting.  3.  Music,  either  instrumental  or  vocal  or  both,  by  the  society,  as 
maybe  provided.  4.  Reception  of  new  members.  5.  Order  of  exercises:  («.) 
Recitation,  {b.)  Selection,  {c.)  Music,  (as  arranged  by  the  Music  Committee.) 
{d.)  Selections,  [e.)  Answering  referred  questions,  {f.)  Regular  debate,  {g.) 
General  debate,  (/z.)  Sentiment  roll.  6.  Treasurer's  report.  7.  Reports  of  com- 
mittees. 8.  Miscellaneous  business.  9.  New  business.  10.  Election  of  officers. 
II.  Critic's  report.     12.  Collection  of  dues.     13.  Music.     14.  Adjournment. 

"Article  IV. — Initiation  Fees  and  Dues.  Section  i.  New  members,  both 
active  and  associate,  shall  paj'  an  initiatio'J  fee  of  25  centa  This  section  shall  aot 
apply  to  any  lady  who  shall  join  this  society  either  as  an  active  or  associate  mem- 
ber. Sec.  2.  All  male  members  present  shall  pay  the  sum  of  five  cents  per  week 
as  society  dues.  SEC.  3.  Any  members  being  absent  on  the  evening  when  they  have 
been  assigned  a  part  in  the  exercises  shall  be  fined  ten  cents,  unless  excused  by  the 
society.  SEC.  4.  Any  members  being  present  and  failing  to  perform  the  duties  to 
which  they  have  been  assigned,  shall  be  fined  ten  cents,  unless  excused  by  the 
society.  SEC.  5.  Any  member  being  absent  without  acceptable  excuse,  for  a  period 
of  two  mouths,  shall  be  suspended. 

"Article  V. — Initiatio7i  of  Members.  Every  person  elected  to  membership  in 
this  society  shall  affirm  to  the  following  :  '  I  promise  to  conform  to  the  Constitu- 
tion, By-Laws,  and  Rules  of  Order,  of  the  Young  People's  Literary  Society  of  St. 
John's  Lutheran  Church,  and  promise  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  promote  its  interest 
so  long  as  I  shall  remain  a  member  thereof.' 

"Article  VI. — hiauguration  of  Officers.  Before  the  officers  elect  shall  assume 
the  duties  of  their  offices,  the  retiring  President  shall  require  of  each  to  affirm  the 
following  public  promise,  viz.:  '  I  promise  to  fulfill,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge 
and  ability,  the  duties  of  the  office  to  which  I  have  been  elected,  until  my  successor 
shall  have  been  elected  and  duly  installed.' 


I50  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

"Article  VII. — Offenses.  Any  member  wlio  shall  treat  with  disrespect  the 
President  or  any  other  of  the  officers,  or  any  one  whose  demeanor  and  bearing 
shall  be  such  as  to  be  prejudicial  to  the  good  order  of  the  society,  may  be  expelled 
or  suspended ;  the  motion  for  such  action  must  be  made  by  some  member,  and  the 
final  action  deferred  for  at  least  two  regular  meetings.  A  two-thirds'  vote  of  the 
members  present  shall  be  necessary  to  expel. 

"Article  VIII.  The  meetings  of  the  society  shall  be  governed  by  the  rules  of 
order  laid  down  by  Matthias  in  all  cases  not  in  conflict  with  the  forgoing  Constitu- 
tion and  By-Laws. 

"Article  IX.  Section  i.  The  By-Laws  of  this  society  may  be  altered  or 
amended  by  a  two-thirds'  vote,  provided  one  week's  notice  of  the  same  shall  have 
been  previously  given.  SEC.  2.  The  By-Laws  of  this  society  may  be  suspended, 
for  the  time,  at  any  meeting,  by  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  the  active  members  present." 

Reading  Circles,  Congregational  Libraries,  Etc. — The  institution  of 
circles  within  the  congregation,  pursuing  a  course  of  reading  or  study, 
may  oftentimes  be  made  of  great  service  to  the  individual  and  to  the 
church  where  there  are  already  libraries  in  the  congregation,  or  even  a 
good  sized  library  in  the  Sunday-School.  The  books  may  be  classified 
and  arranged  in  series.  In  this  way,  much  of  the  time  that  is  spent  in 
reading  without  a  plan  will  be  redeemed  for  some  definite  purpose. 
Books  which  have  been  written  by  different  authors,  and  which  bear  no 
relation  to  each  other  may  be  brought  together  in  a  series  which  will 
give  both  unity  and  variety.  The  books  which  refer  to  travel  and  for- 
eign countries  may  be  arranged  in  '  'A  Tour  Round  the  World  in  Books. ' ' 
Other  books  into  "Science  Series,"  "Glimpses  of  the  Past,"  "Good 
Counsel  for  Young  Men,"  "Ways  that  Win,"  "Ways  to  Wealth,"  and 
a  variety  of  other  series  which  will  prove  tempting  and  profitable  to  the 
consectitive  reader.  The  order  of  the  books  in  the  library  may  remain 
the  same  as  though  no  such  serial  classification  had  been  adopted,  and 
thus  the  good  books  will  have  a  double  chance  of  being  called  for — first 
in  the  regular  catalogue,  and  second  in  the  serial  catalogue. 

CHAUTAUQUA,  LAKKSIDK  AND  OTHER  CLASSES. 

The  movement  which  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Chautauqua 
Classes  and  all  other  similar  movements  in  this  country,  originated  with 
Rev.  J.  H.  Vincent,  D.  D.,  and  the  movement  was  inaugurated  in  the 
summer  of  1878.  That  the  society  supplies  a  want  widely  realized  is 
is  evident  by  the  fact  that  the  first  year  8,000  names  were  enrolled,  and 
under  the  title  of  "Assembly,"  "Congress,"  "Parliament,"  "Encamp- 
ment," and  other  names,  similar  organizations  were  formed  through- 
out the  land  from  Ocean  Grove  to  the  Yosemite.  There  is  also  a  very 
flourishing  organization,  known  as  "The  I^akeside  Classes,"  under  the 
supervison  of  Rev.  B.  T.  Vincent, 


LITERARY  AND  SOCIAI,  MEETINGS.  I5I 

The  course  of  study  is  planned  to  cover  four  years,  and  may  by  ac- 
complished by  some  readers  by  devoting  one  hour  daily  for  ten  months 
of  the  year.  It  embraces  the  general  subjects  of  History,  Science,  Lit- 
erature, and  the  Bible  study,  with  a  few  other  branches  which  might  be 
included  under  the  terms  ' '  Home' '  and  ' '  Character. ' '  Local  societies 
may  be  organized  with  but  even  a  few  members  in  any  congregation  or 
community.  Those  desiring  to  organize  should  procure  a  pamphlet  by 
the  General  Secretary,  A.  M.  Martin,  entitled  "Local  Circles:  How  to 
Organize  and  How  to  Conduct  Them."  This  movement  deserves  the 
fullest  sympathy  and  most  hearty  cooperation  of  pastors  and  people  of 
all  denominations. 

In  February,  1885,  a  charter  was  granted  under  the  title  of  "Chautau- 
qua University"  by  the  Legislature  of  New  York.  The  university  was 
originally  divided  into  five  deparments,  as  follows:  i.  The  Chatauqua 
Assembly,  with  its  Summer  meetings.  Lectures,  Schools  of  Language, 
and  Teachers'  Retreat.  2.  *rhe  Chautauqua  Literary  and  Scientific  Cir- 
cle, with  a  course  of  readings  occupying  four  years,  and  covering  in  its 
outlook  the  whole  field  of  general  knowledge.  3.  The  Chautauqua 
College  of  Liberal  Arts,  with  complete  college  curricula.  4.  The  Chau- 
tauqua School  of  Theology,  with  a  thorough  course  of  study  for  min- 
isters and  students  of  divinity.  5.  The  Chautauqua  Press,  the  purpose 
of  which  is  to  provide  the  literature  made  necessary  by  these  different 
schools. 

In  the  summer  of  1886  the  Chautauqua  Normal  Union  was  also  add- 
ed to  the  University,  which  has  for  its  purpose  a  more  thorough  ac- 
quaintance of  Sunday  School  teachers  with  the  Bible.  Full  information 
concerning  the  growth  and  work  of  the  University  would  require  many 
pages  and  could  not  then  be  rendered  full  and  satisfactory.  Catalogues, 
circulars,  etc.,  giving  full  information  concerning  the  different  depart- 
ments of  the  Chautauqua  work,  can  be  secured  by  addressing  the  Gen- 
eral Secretary,  A.  M.  Martin,  Plainfield,  N.  J. 


Part  v. 

PASTOR'S  AIDS. 
CHAPTER  XXVII. 

DEACONESSES. 


THK  magnitude  and  importance  of  the  work  in  the  pastorate  is  com- 
ing slowly  to  the  recognition  it  so  justly  merits,  and  which,  in  the 
light  of  God's  word,  it  imperatively  demands.  Under  the  old  dispensation 
one-twelfth  of  all  the  tribes  were  either  personally  engaged  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Temple,  or  were  preparing  for  it,  or  were  in  some  way  ministering 
in  helpfulness  to  those  who  were  actively  engaged  in  the  work.  The 
statement  would  not  be  too  strong  if  we  claimed  that  to  every  fifty  indi- 
viduals there  was  at  least  one  who  was  actively  engaged  in  the  oversight 
of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  people.  In  the  New  Testament  church 
the  same  adequate  supply  of  "ministers"  was  aimed  at.  Deacons  and 
Deaconesses  were  marshaled  for  effective  work,  aiding  the  apostles  in 
their  preaching  by  caring  for  the  sick  and  ministering  to  the  poor.  In 
the  congregations  to-day  many  pastors  are  left  virtually  alone,  be- 
ing almost  unassisted  in  the  care  of  the  spiritual  and  physical  needs,  not 
only  of  those  who  are  members  of  the  church,  but  having:  also  to  care 
for  those  who,  because  oi  the  attendance  oi  a  smgie  member  of  the  fam- 
ily upon  the  services  of  the  church  or  of  the  children  upon  the  Sunday 
School,  look  to  the  pastor  for  ministrations  in  their  days  of  sickness  or 
need.  A  pastor  of  a  church  with  a  membership  of  about  400  usually 
has  about  1,000  or  more  persons  who  look  to  him  as  their  spiritual 
guide  and  temporal  counselor.  It  is  easy  to  see  how  important  and 
even  imperative  it  is  that  numerous  aids  should  be  brought  to  assist  the 
pastor  in  accomplishing  that  great  work,  which,  if  done  at  all,  must  be 
done  through  the  agency  of  the  church.  "Without  stopping  to  empha- 
size the  importance  of  a  work  which  all  must  recognize,  we  proceed  to 
present  some  of  the  agencies  now  being  employed  by  the  Christian 
church. 

Deaconesses,  Sisters,  Etc. — The  office  of  deaconess  in  the  apostolic  church 
is  quite  universally  conceded.  In  his  letter  to  the  Romans,  (Chap.  16: 
1-2.),  Paul  says,  "I  commend  unto  thee  Phebe,  our  sister,  who  is  a  ser- 

(  152  ) 


pastor's  aids.  153 

vant  of  the  church  which  is  at  Cenchreae,  that  ye  receive  her  in  the 
I/Ord  as  becometh  saints,  and  that  ye  assist  her  in  whatsoever  business 
she  hath  need  of  you,  for  she  hath  been  a  succorer  of  many,  and  of 
myself  also.  Greet  Priscilla  and  Aquilla,  my  helpers  in  Christ."  With 
such  and  other  like  allusions  to  the  women  who  labored  with  him  in 
the  gospel,  it  is  manifest  that  Christian  women  were  ofiicially  employed 
at  that  time  in  the  Christian  church.  Their  duties  were  to  take  care  of 
the  poor  and  the  sick  of  the  congregations,  and  to  minister  to  the  crim- 
inal classes  in  the  prisons.  In  post-apostolic  times  the  office  of  deacon- 
ess became  even  more  distinct,  with  duties  varying  in  different  periods 
of  history.  In  the  Middle  Ages,  when  women  by  thousands,  in  all 
Christian  countries,  sought  the  convent,  the  order  gradually  disappeared. 
The  restoration  of  the  office  of  deaconess  in  the  Protestant  church  was 
begun  in  1836  by  Rev.  Theodore  Fliedner,  a  Lutheran  pastor  at  Kaisers- 
werth,  on  the  Rhine,  in  Westphalia.  Three  years  earlier,  he  had  opened 
a  small  refuge  for  discharged  female  convicts,  but  his  tour  through 
Holland  and  England,  in  which  he  had  been  enabled  to  study  the  prison 
systems  and  to  become  familiar  with  the  needs  of  the  poorer  classes, 
brought  him  into  greatest  sympathy  with  the  oppressed  and  needy  of 
every  condition,  and  qualified  him  to  begin  the  work,  which,  although 
begun  under  such  unpromising  auspices,  without  patronage  and  with- 
out help,  has  since  gone  out  into  the  world  with  helpfulness  and  tender 
ministries,  until  to-day  there  are  deaconess  houses  at  Strasburg,  Berlin, 
Dresden  and  numerous  other  points  in  Germany,  besides  those  which 
have  been  established  in  Holland,  Switzerland,  Norway,  Sweden  and  the 
United  States.  Between  184.6  and  18.51.  more  than  sixty  of  the  deacon- 
esses from  Kaiserswerth  were  at  work  in  twenty -five  different  places, 
reaching  out  even  as  far  as  Palestine.  In  1849  Pastor  Fliedner  himself 
brought  four  deaconesses  to  America,  and  saw  them  established  in  the 
infirmary  at  Pittsburgh,  which  had  been  founded  by  Rev.  W.  A.  Pass- 
avant,  D.  D.,  and  in  1884  eight  nurses  were  sent  to  Philadelphia,  where 
they  are  now  ministering  to  the  sick  in  the  German  Hospital,  and  where 
a  mother-house  for  training  nurses  is  now  in  process  of  construction. 

In  Kaiserswerth,  instead  of  one  small  house,  there  are  now  eleven 
great  buildings.  The  names  of  these  institutions  are  suggestive  of  the 
activities  in  which  these  good  people  are  engaged.  There  is  a  Magda- 
lene Asylum,  Kindergarten,  Deaconess  Hospital,  Female  Orphan  Asy- 
lum, Female  Normal  School,  An  Asylum  for  Insane  Females,  A  Train- 
ing School  for  Deaconesses,  The  Paul  Gerhardt  Home  for  Aged  Women, 
High  School  for  Girls  and  the  Dairy.  In  these,  one  hundred  sisters 
labor.     Besides  these  institutions  at  Kaiserswerth,  a  little  more  than  a 


154  MlBTHODS   Olf  CHURCH  WORK. 

year  ago  there  were  scattered  over  four  continents  fifty-seven  Mother- 
houses,  6,366  deaconesses,  laboring  in  1,925  different  institutions  and 
fields  of  labor,  ministering  to  the  sick,  the  dying  and  the  wayward  in  a 
score  of  different  languages. 

The  deaconesses  trained  at  Kaiserswerth  are  of  three  kinds.  The  first 
devote  themselves  to  the  sick  as  nurses,  and  also  to  the  poor  and  fallen 
in  Magdalene  Asylums.  The  second  class  are  devoted  to  teaching. 
The  third  class  is  comprised  of  those  deaconesses  who  are  prepared  for 
parochial  work,  to  assist  the  pastor  in  visiting  the  poor,  caring  for  the 
orphans,  and  attending  to  the  sick  in  the  congregation.  Each  of  these 
classes  is  prepared  by  thorough  training  for  the  special  department  of 
the  work  to  which  they  have  devoted  themselves.  The  admission  of 
applicants  is  dependent  upon  a  good  Christian  character  and  a  strong 
and  healthy  constitution.  They  must  be  either  unmarried  or  widows 
between  the  ages  of  sixteen  and  forty,  dedicating  themselves  to  this 
work  for  a  period  of  at  least  five  years.  Those  at  Kaiserswerth  take 
upon  themselves  no  vows  like  the  Sisters  of  Charity  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  and  their  habit  is  that  of  a  plain  and  becoming  style 
of  dress. 

The  manner  in  which  the  office  of  deaconess  can  be  brought  .into  re- 
quisition and  help  in  the  work  of  the  regular  pastors  is  exhibited  in  the 
following  order,  which  was  issued  by  the  Council  of  St.  Mark's  Lutheran 
Church,  in  Philadelphia,  in  1878,  during  the  pastorate  of  Rev.  J.  A. 
Kunkleman,  D.  D.: 

"The  duties  of  the  deaconesses  shall  be:  i.  To  visit  the  poor  and 
sick  members  of  the  congregation,  especially  the  females,  and  to  relieve 
with  the  funds  of  the  church  such  as  may  need  aid.  2.  To  visit  and 
ascertain  the  wants  of  the  needy  families  in  the  congregation  who  have 
been  afflicted  by  death,  and  render  assistance  when  needed.  3.  To 
bring  to  the  attention  of  the  pastor  cases  of  sickness  and  religious  in- 
terest, of  which  they  may  have  knowledge,  where  a  visit  from  the  pas- 
tor might  be  desirable.  4.  To  take  an  interest  in,  and  promote  the  wel- 
fare of  such  orphan  children  of  the  church  as  may  need  their  care.  5. 
To  visit  families  who  have  moved  within  the  bounds  of  the  congrega- 
tion, and  invite  them  to  the  church  and  Sunday-school.  6.  To  perform, 
in  the  name  of  the  church,  such  labors  of  love  and  mercy  as  will  pro- 
mote the  temporal  comfort  and  spiritual  interests  of  mankind. ' ' 


TRAINING  SCHOOLS   IN  THE)  UNITKD  STATKS.  I55 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

TRAINING  SCHOOLS   IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


^TT^HE  pressing  need  of  more  assistants  who  are  qualified  to  be  help- 
-■-  ful  to  the  pastor  is  coming  so  miiversally  to  be  recognized  in  all 
branches  of  the  church  in  this  country,  that  various  institutions  have 
already  been  founded  for  the  purpose  of  qualifying  both  men  and  women 
to  engage  in  aiding  the  pastor  in  the  varied  work  which  devolves  upon 
him.  Our  space  will  permit  us  to  give  to  these  but  the  briefest  notice. 
In  the  seminary  established  for  young  ladies  at  Northfield,  by  Mr, 
D.  Iv.  Moody,  there  is  a  Bible  Normal  Department  in  connection  with 
the  ordinary  literary  course.  Here  is  taught  not  only  the  best  methods 
of  studying  and  teaching  the  Bible,  but,  in  order  to  prepare  the  pupils 
for  work  in  the  Sunday-school,  Inquiry-room,  or  Experience  Meeting, 
as  the  need  might  be,  and  also  to  prepare  them  for  the  practical 
methods  of  Christian  Work.  There  is  also  a  Missionary  Training 
School  in  Chicago,  connected  with  the  Baptist  Church,  and  in  the  City 
of  New  York  among  the  undenominational  enterprises  there  is  also  the 
Bethany  Institute.  Among  those  which  are  designed  to  prepare  men 
and  women  for  larger  usefulness,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  may  be 
named  the  Chicago  Training  School  for  City,  Home  and  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, located  at  114  to  122  Dearborn  avenue,  with  Rev.  M.  M.  Park- 
hurst,  D.  D.,  as  President,  and  Ducy  Rider  Meyer,  Principal  and  Cor- 
responding Secretary.  This  school  was  founded  on  the  20th  of  Octo- 
ber, 1885,  in  a  rented  house.  It  has  enjoyed  a  steady  growth,  and  now 
occupies  a  large  and  convenient  building,  erected  at  a  cost  of  $25,000. 
The  cost  of  board,  fuel  and  light  is  $3  per  week.  There  is  no  charge 
for  tuition.  The  object  of  this  institution  is  given  as  follows  in  the 
Catalogue: 

"This  institution  was  established  to  increase  the  number  and  efficiency  of  evan- 
gelistic workers,  in  both  home  and  foreign  fields,  and  to  utilize  the  undirected  or 
misdirected  energies  of  Christian  women  in  active  religious  work.  Its  specific  ob- 
jects are  :  ist.  To  give  to  any  one  who  desires  it,  whether  intending  to  enter  the 
Missionary  field  or  not,  a  broad,  basal  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  God.  '  2d.  To 
afford  a  thorough  drill  in  Methods  of  Teaching.  3d.  To  give  general  information 
concerning  Missionary  Fields,  including  statistics  and  a  knowledge  of  the  habits, 
customs  and  religion  of  the  people.  4th.  To  afford  an  opportunity  for  Courses  of 
Lectures  on  Elementary  Medicine  and  Nursing,  with  some  practical  training  in 
Dispensary  work.  5th.  To  give  practical  training  in  the  missionary  work  of  our 
large  city,  by  industrial  schools,  and  house  to  house  visitation    among  the  ne- 


156  METHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

glected  classes.  6th.  To  furnish  a  true  home  uuder  Christian  and  missionary  influ- 
ences for  our  students,  and  to  give  practical  training  in  domestic  work  and  man- 
agement, under  the  care  of  a  competent  matron.  7th.  To  test  those  offering 
themselves  for  home  or  foreign  missionary  fields,  both  as  to  physical  strength, 
mental  fitness  and  consecrated  purposes.  8th.  To  aid  churches  and  pastors  in  the 
present  great  emergency  in  city  missionary  work." 

The  Trainiyig  of  Laymen  for  Christian  Work. — In  September,  1885, 
there  was  opened  at  Springfield,  Mass.,  "The  School  for  Christian 
Workers."  A  large  and  handsome  four-story  brick  building,  having 
accommodation  for  seventy-five  students,  and  adapted  specially  to  the 
needs  of  the  work,  has  been  erected,  and  during  the  first  winter  there 
were  twenty-three  students  in  attendance.  It  is  inter-denominational 
in  character,  having  both  trustees  and  instructors  from  the  leading  de- 
nominations. Its  two-fold  object  is  i.  The  training  of  young  men  for 
Superintendents  of  Sunday-schools  and  lay  helpers,  and  2.  A  course  of 
preparation  for  those  who  seek  qualification  for  the  Secretaryship  of 
Young  Men's  Christian  Associations. 

It  is  in  no  sense  a  lay  college  for  training  men  to  preach,  but  only  to 
qualify  men  to  become  lay  helpers  in  Christian  work. 

"The  course  of  instruction  includes  the  following  topics:  The  Bible;  Systematic 
Bible  Truth;  History  of  the  Bible;  History  of  Evangelical  Christianity;  Christian 
Ethics;  Missions;  Evidences  of  Christianity;  Lives  of  Eminent  Christians;  The 
Prayer-meeting  and  its  Methods;  How  to  deal  with  Inquirers;  a  complete  and  sys- 
tematic course  of  preparation  for  the  Secretaryship  of  Young  Men's  Christian 
Associations,  under  a  competent  and  experienced  worker;  Outlines  of  History; 
Rhetoric;  Elocution;  Composition;  Rules  for  Deliberative  Bodies;  Vocal  Music  and 
Physical  Culture.  There  is  also  in  the  building  a  thoroughly-equipped  Gymnasium, 
with  daily,  systematic  training  for  all  ihe  students. 

" The  Special  wock  in  the  Sunday-school  Department  includes:  Aim,  History, 
Plan,  Woi-k  of  Sunday-schools. 

"Under these  main  divisions  are  discussed,  in  their  proper  connections,  Frontier 
Work;  Organization — I.  of  a  Sunday-school,  II.  of  Conventions,  Unions,  etc.;  Man- 
agement; Qualifications  of  Teachers  and  Superintendents;  Duties  of  Officers;  Li- 
braries; How  to  Teach;  Teachers'  Meetings;  Local,  County,  State,  District,  and 
International  Committee  Work.  The  course  covers  two  years.  Annual  expense 
of  about  $200.  Each  student  is  expected  to  connect  himself  with  some  Church 
and  Sunday-school  of  his  own  denomination,  and  work  actively  in  it.  The  In- 
structor is,  at  the  same  time,  the  Superintendent  of  one  of  the  Sunday-schools  in 
the  city,  where  he  is  enabled  to  put  in  practice  the  methods  taught." 

Full  information  can  be  obtained  by  addressing  the  Secretary,  Rev. 
S.  ly.  Merrell,  144  Buckingham  Street,  Springfield,  Mass. 


the;  king's  daughters.  157 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE  KING'S  DAUGHTERS. 


THE  order  of  the  King's  Daughters  was  organized,  or  rather  came  in- 
to being  as  follows,  as  related  in  the  pamphlet  published  by  the  so- 
ciety: "  lyike  the  wind  that  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  a  new  spirit  of 
unity  and  fellowship  in  Faith,  Hope  and  Love  had  been  moving  for  a 
long  time  upon  the  hearts  of  Christians  everywhere.  Many  listening 
souls  in  many  places  had  been  hearing  the  sound  thereof,  knowing  not 
whence  it  came  or  whither  it  led,  but  recognizing  in  it  the  Heavenly 
Father's  voice. 

"In  answer  to  that  inward  call.  Christian  hearts  were  drawn  nearer 
to  each  other,  until  a  little  company  of  women  united  to  form  an  out- 
ward Union  to  embody  the  union  of  spirit  already  born  of  God. 

' '  They  met  for  the  first  time — a  little  company  of  ten — at  the  resi- 
dence of  Mrs.  F.  Bottome,  (in  New  York  city),  on  the  morning  of  Jan- 
uary 13,  1 886.  After  consideration  of  the  good  to  be  gained,  and  the 
good  to  be  done,  by  binding  themselves  together  by  a  triple  cord  whose 
strands  were  Faith,  Hope  and  Charity,  they  decided  to  organize  them- 
selves into  an  order  or  sisterhood  of  service,  adopting  the  ten  times  one 
is  ten  idea,  and  hoping  by  this  closer  union  of  grateful  women  to  in- 
crease their  usefulness  many  times  ten  fold. 

"The  new  order  was  called  The  King's  Daughters  ;  choosing  for  its 
badge  a  ribbon  of  the  royal  color,  to  be  worn  with  or  without  the  Mal- 
tese cross. 

"Since  to  look  upward  is  to  trust,  to  look  forward  is  to  hope,  and  to 
look  outward  is  to  feel  the  woes  of  others,  forgetting  our  own  and  to 
lend  a  hand  is  only  Love  in  action,  the  members  chose  for  their  motto  : 
Look  np  and  Not  Down,  Look  Forward  a7id  Not  Back,  Look  Out  and  Not 
In,  Lend  a  Hand. 

"And  since  Christ,  the  Elder  Brother,  lived  these  mottoes  for  their 
example,  they  took  for  their  watchword  '  in  his  name.  ' 

"Since  The  King's  Daughters  are  responsible  only  to  the  King,  in  all 
details  is  largest  liberty.  The  object  is  not  to  cumber  the  service  with 
needless  organization,  but  to  unite  women  already  engaged  in  the  Mas- 
ter's work,  in  a  way  to  secure  to  each  the  sympathy  and  cooperation  of 
all ;  and  to  induce  all  to  widen  the  circle  of  helpfulness  by  drawing  in- 
to it  constantly  more  and  more  hands  to  work  for  humanity,  and  more 
and  more  hearts  to  love  the  King. ' ' 


158  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

At  the  meeting  out  of  which  the  organization  grew,  the  following 
officers  were  elected :  Mrs.  F.  Bottome,  President,  18  Washington 
Place,  New  York  City  ;  Mrs.  M.  ly.  Dickinson,  Secretary,  230  West 
Fifty-ninth  street;  Miss  Helen  Hamersley,  Treasurer,  255  Fifth  Avenue. 

"Hints  mid  Helps  for  the  Order  of  the  King's  Daughters. — i.  Each  branch  of 
the  order  consists  of  at  least  ten  members.  2.  The  general  society  includes  all 
branches.  3.  Any  woman  may  form  a  branch  by  uniting  nine  other  women  with 
herself  for  joint  effort  in  doing  good.  4.  Each  branch  may  choose  its  special  work. 
Anything,  however  small  or  simple,  that  helps  another  human  being  to  be  better 
or  happier  is  proper  work  for  the  Daughters  of  the  King.  5.  There  should  be 
frequent  meetings  of  each  Ten,  at  such  intervals  as  they  may  choose.  Such  meet- 
ings should  open  with  a  passage  of  Scripture  or  a  hymn  and  prayer.  Reports 
should  be  given  of  the  good  accomplished;  and  plans  for  future  work  discussed. 
6.  Whatever  special  work  may  be  done,  all  branches  have  the  common  work  of 
increasing  the  number  of  Tens.  Every  member  of  a  Ten  may  form  any  number 
of  Tens.  One  may  be  the  King's  Daughter,  and  unite  with  no  Ten.  On  the  other 
hand.  Tens  may  be  formed  without  adopting  the  order's  chosen  name.  Each  Ten 
may  organize  and  elect  officers,  but  in  so  small  a  body  it  is  not  essential.  The  one 
who  forms  a  Ten  should  keep  a  list  of  members  and  lines  of  work,  and  such  inter- 
esting features  and  incidents  as  mark  the  growth  and  purposes  of  the  branch.  7. 
It  is  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  so  elastic  an  organization  to  define  the  routine  of 
what  each  Ten  shall  be  and  do.  These  points  each  must  settle  in  accordance  with 
its  own  conditions.  The  same  suggestions  would  not  be  helpful  to  all  branches, 
and  any  questions  that  may  arise  in  the  practical  working  of  a  branch  may  be  ad- 
dressed to  the  members  of  the  above  named  Central  Ten." 

Tracts  containing  the  above  history  of  this  order,  suggestions  of  lines 
of  work,  etc.,  together  with  cards,  can  be  had  by  addressing  any  of  the 
officers  given  above. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

PAROCHIAL  WORK  FOR  MEN  AND  WOMEN. 


^  I  ^HE  following  lines  of  work  for  women  are  taken  from  a  circular  by 

^     Rev.  Otis  Glazebrook,  rector  of  St.  John's  parish   at  Elizabeth, 

N.  J.,  addressed  to  "the  Eadies'  Parochial  Association"  of  that  church: 

"The  object  of  the  Lajlies'  Parochial  Association  of  St.  John's  Church  is  to  unite 
all  the  ladies  of  the  parish  in  one  organization,  in  order  to  accomplish  the  paro- 
chial work  in  a  systematic  and  thorough  manner.  The  work  will  be  done  by  the 
following  Committees,  acting  within  the  limits  of  the  one  organization,  viz.: 

"  I.  Committee  on  the  Church  Home.  2.  Committee  on  Industrial  Schools. 
3.  Committee  on  Mothers'    Missions.      4.  Committee  on  Fathers'  Missions.      5. 


PAROCHIAIv  WORK   FOR   MKN  AND   WOMKN.  1 59 

Committee  on  Missionary  Work.  6.  Committee  on  Relief.  7.  Committee  on 
Church  Improvement.  8.  Committee  on  Hospitality.  9.  Committee  on  the 
Twenty  Minutes  Workers.     10.  Committee  on  Collection. 

"The  money  to  carry  on  the  work  of  these  Committees  is  to  be  raised  by  a 
monthly  subscription,  to  be  secured  by  the  Collectors  and  paid  into  the  Treasury 
of  the  Association.  All  moneys  must  go  into  this  Treasury,  and  the  monthly  sub- 
scription paid  by  each  lady  will  be  the  only  amount  asked  of  her  for  any  work  in 
the  parish  during  the  year.  I  most  earnestly  beg  each  lady  in  the  parish  to  attach 
herself  to  at  least  one  of  the  above  Committees,  and  to  make  as  liberal  a  monthly 
subscription  as  possible  for  the  support  of  the  parochial  work.  The  complete  suc- 
cess of  the  plan  will  depend  upon  every  lady  in  the  congregation  becoming  a 
member  and  subscriber  of  the  Association,  and  the  prompt  and  regular  collection 
of  the  amount  thus  subscribed." 

In  addition  to  the  above,  in  many  places  the  congregations  interest 
themselves  in  the  welfare  of  the  criminal  classes  by  holding  services  in 
the  prison.  Where  one  band  cannot  look  after  this  work  constantly,  it 
will  be  found  excellent  for  the  several  congregations  to  unite,  each  tak- 
ing their  titrn  in  furnishing  preaching,  holding  prayer-meetings,  dis- 
tributing Christian  papers  and  doing  such  other  work  as  may  be  con- 
sistent with  the  regulations  of  the  various  prisons. 

In  this  connection  with  women's  work,  we  give  the  following  sug- 
gestive notice,  taken  from  the  New  York  Observer: 

' '  As  inquiry  is  often  made  in  regard  to  practical  methods  of  church 
work  adopted  by  ladies'  missionary  societies,  some  account  of  a  plan 
recently  tried  by  the  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
of  Hanover  Presbyterian  church,  Wilmington,  Del.,  may  be  helpful, 
lyast  June  it  was  decided  by  this  society  that  a  special  offering  for  Home 
Missions  should  be  made  at  their  autumn  meeting,  to  be  given  as  a  thank 
offering  to  the  lyord,  and  this  offering  to  be  from  money  earned  by 
work  done,  or  saved  by  acts  of  self-denial,  as  far  as  possible.  The 
following  Sabbath,  printed  letters  were  placed  in  the  pews  of  the 
church,  inviting  every  lady  of  the  congregation  to  unite  with  them 
in  their  thank-offering.  At  their  autumn  meetings  the  thank-offer- 
ings were  handed  in,  in  envelopes,  with  a  suitable  text  of  Scripture, 
in  many  cases  stating  how  it  was  earned.  An  invalid  sent  in  five 
dollars  earned  from  the  sale  of  fancy  work  and  acts  of  self-denial. 
One  lady  dispensed  with  services  of  a  servant,  thereby  saving  four- 
teen dollars  which  she  sent  in  as  her  offering.  A  very  young  lady 
earned  five  dollars  by  making  candy.  Another,  still  younger,  made 
and  sold  plaques  for  five  dollars  Many  made  fancy  work.  A  widow 
contributed  one  dollar  from  her  little  store.  Another  with  very  limited 
means  handed  in  fifty  cents ;  and  so  on  and  on,  until  the  thank-offerings 
amounted  to  seventy-six  dollars   and  seventy  cents,  which,  added  to 


l6o  MKTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

other  money  raised  for  Home  Missions,  made  one  hundred  and  fifty- 
seven  dollars  and  thirty-eight  cents,  to  be  used  towards  the  support  of 
a  mission  school  teacher. ' ' 

A  cop5^  of  the  Constitution  and  By-laws  for  a  Women's  Aid  Society 
or  Parochial  Association  may  easily  be  made  from  various  forms  already 
given,  or  it  may  be  suggested  by  the  following  very  excellent  organi- 
zation also  in  St.  John's  Parish,  Elizabeth,  N.  J.,  of  which  Rev.  Otis 
A.  Glazebrook  is  rector  : 

"PrEambi^E. — The  object  of  this  Association  is  to  unite  the  men  of  vSt.  John's 
Church  in  good  works,  and  to  organize  their  labors  systematically  for  the  glory 
ot  God  and  the  good  of  their  fellow  men. 

"To  fulfill  this  work,  we  require  the  earnest  cooperation  of  all.  We  propose  to 
ourselves  :  ist.  To  maintain  the  Christian  faith  and  to  promote  the  observance  of 
all  the  services  and  ordinances  of  our  church.  2d.  To  assist  the  Rector  in  paro- 
chial work.  3.  To  assist  the  Vestry  in  advancing  the  temporal  interests  of  the 
church.  4th.  To  assist  the  Sunday-school  and  any  other  school  work  in  connec- 
tion with  the  parish.  5th.  To  assist  in  the  music  and  decoration  of  the  church, 
and  to  encourage  propriety,  order  and  reverence  in  public  worship.  6th.  To  aid 
in  church  extension,  by  supporting  in  every  way  in  our  power  the  missions  of  the 
church.  7th.  To  especially  endeavor  to  induce  the  youth  and  men  of  the  city  to 
attend  the  church,  to  invite  strangers  to  seats  in  the  church,  to  encourage  socia- 
bility in  the  congregation,  to  make  arrangements  for  lectures,  readings,  musical 
entertainments  and  receptions,  and  thus  afford  every  reasonable  means  of  im- 
provement and  recreation,  under  the  control  of  a  healthy  religious  influence.  8th. 
To  encourage  the  practice  of  piety,  virtue  and  charity,  teach  the  ignorant,  assist 
the  weak,  succor  the  distressed,  console  the  afiiicted,  relieve  the  poor,  visit  the 
sick,  and  give  Christian  burial  to  the  dead. 

"Articles. — In  order  to  carry  out  the  above  objects,  the  following  articles  have 
been  adopted : 

"Article  I. — Of  Membership.  Persons  of  good  moral  character  wishing  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  privileges  and  benefits  of  the  church,  shall  be  eligible  for  mem- 
bership, and  shall  be  elected  at  any  of  the  general  or  Executive  Committee 
meetings. 

"Article  II. — Of  the  President.  The  Rector  of  St.  John's  Church  shall  be 
President  of  the  Association  and  preside  at  all  meetings.  In  his  absence  the  Vice- 
presidents  shall  preside  in  proper  order. 

"  Article  III. — Of  Other  Officers.  The  other  officers  shall  consist  of  a  first  and 
second  Vice-president,  a  Secretary  and  a  Treasurer,  who  shall  be  elected  by  ballot 
to  serve  for  one  year,  and  they  shall  not  any  of  them  be  eligiblfe  for  a  second  term 
in  the  same  ofi&ce,  except  after  an  interval  of  one  year  from  the  expiration  of  the 
first  term. 

"Article  IV. — Of  the  Secretary.  The  vSecretary  shall  keep  a  list  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Association  and  of  the  committees  on  which  they  serve,  and  a  record 
of  its  proceedings,  which  record,  when  properly  approved,  he  shall  carefully  pre- 
serve, as  also  all  papers  and  archives  connected  with  the  Association.  He  shall 
also  conduct  all  the  correspondence  that  may  be  required. 


PAROCHIAI,  WORK   FOR   MKN  AND  WOMEN,  l6l 

"ArTici^E  v. — Of  the  Treasurer.  The  Treasurer  shall  receive  all  dues  and 
other  monej^s  coming  to  the  Association,  and  pay  all  claims  which  have  been  coun- 
tersigned by  the  Rector,  after  their  approval  by  the  Chairman  of  Special  Commit- 
tee incurring  the  obligations.  He  shall  keep  a  regular  account  of  its  financial  af- 
fairs, make  a  report  at  every  regular  meeting;  and  his  books  shall  be  inspected 
yearly  by  a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose,  or  oftener,  if  so  required  by 
vote  of  the  Association  or  Executive  Committee. 

"  ArTicIvE  VI. — Of  Committees.  The  work  of  the  Association  shall  be  carried  on 
by  the  following  committees  :  i.  On  St.  John's  Missions.  2.  Finance.  3.  Socia- 
bility and  Entertainments.  4.  Night  Schools  and  Clubs.  5.  Decoration.  6. 
Strangers.     7.  The  Parish  Paper.     8.  The  Poor. 

"The  Rector  shall  be  Chairman  of  the  Committee  on  Parish  paper.  The  Chair- 
man of  other  committees  shall  be  elected  annually,  and  shall  be  ineligible  for 
election  for  a  second  term,  except  after  an  interval  of  one  year  from  the  expiration 
of  the  first  term. 

"The  Committee  on  Finance  shall  consist  of  the  Chairman  and  at  least  four 
other  members  to  be  selected  by  him.  The  remaining  committees  shall  consist  of 
the  Chairman  and  not  less  than  six  other  members  to  be  selected  by  him. 

"Article  VII. — Of  the  Executive  Committee. — The  Executive  Committee  shall 
consist  of  the  Rector,  the  two  Vice-presidents,  the  Secretary,  the  Treasurer,  and 
the  Chairman  of  the  Committees  named  in  Article  VI.  Its  duties  shall  be  to  hear 
reports,  to  apportion  funds  for  the  use  of  the  several  committees,  audit  accounts, 
and  in  general  to  manage  the  affairs  of  the  Association  during  intervals  between 
the  general  meetings. 

"Article  VIII. — Of  Quorums.  Eleven  members  shall  constitute  a  quorum  at 
a  general  meeting  of  the  Association,  and  the  presiding  ofiBcer  with  six  others  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

"Article  IX.— (9/  Duties  of  Committees,  i.  The  Committee  on  Missions 
shall  care  for  the  property  which  may  be  placed  in  its  charge  in  all  necessary  mat- 
ters not  othenA'ise  provided  for;  shall  arrange  for  religious  services  and  instruction 
at  the  several  mission  stations  as  the  Rector  may  think  desirable;  shall  aid  the 
Committee  on  Night  Schools  and  Clubs  in  the  establishment  of  baths,  reading 
rooms,  working  men's  club  rooms,  etc.,  at  the  mission  stations  or  elsewhere,  when- 
ever such  work  becomes  practicable;  and  shall  provide  for  the  services  of  suitable 
persons,  to  act  under  tlic  direction  of  the  Rector,  as  visitors  to  the  homes  of  persons 
over  whom  it  is  desirable  to  extend  the  influences  of  the  Missions. 

"2.  The  Committee  on  Finance  shall  obtain  subscriptions  for  carrying  on  the 
work  of  the  Association,  and  shall,  with  the  Treasurer,  arrange  for  their  collection. 

"  3.  The  Committee  on  Sociability  and  Entertainments  shall  provide  for  lectures, 
readings,  nmsical  or  other  entertainments  and  receptions — for  both  the  attendants 
at  the  mission  roonis  and  for  the  congregation.  It  is  intended  that  this  committee 
shall  make  especial  efforts  to  develop  sociability  among  the  gentlemen  of  the 
church. 

"4.  The  Committee  on  Night  Schools  and  Clubs  shall  arrange  for  the  instruction, 
amusement  and  elevation  of  boys  and  men  whose  circumstances  or  work  especially 
expose  them  to  temptation,  or  who  are  not  otherwise  brought  under  the  restraint 
of  Christian  influences — by  the  establishment  of  night  schools,  workingmen's 
clubs,  or  any  other  means  of  working  for  their  good.  It  is  hoped  that  this  com- 
II 


l62  METHODS   OF  CHURCH   WORK. 

mittee  may  interest  all  the  young  men  of  the  congregation  in  working  for  the 
good  of  others. 

"5.  The  Committee  on  Decoration  shall  take  charge  of  the  decoration  of  the 
Church  at  Christmas,  and  at  other  times  should  it  be  required. 

"6.  The  Committee  on  Strangers  shall  call  on  every  new  comer  to  the  church, 
and  assist  in  making  them  acquainted  with  the  congregation,  and  see  that  they 
are  assigned  to  some  portion  of  the  work  in  the  Parish.  Also  to  seek  out  persons 
who  are  not  connected  with  any  church,  and  invite  them  to  attend  our  sersdces. 

"7.  The  Committee  on  Parish  Paper  shall,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Rector, 
collect  and  furnish  information  to  the  congregation  regarding  all  departments  of 
the  Parish  work. 

"8.  The  Committee  on  the  Peer  shall  aid  the  Relief  Committee  of  the  Ladies' 
Parochial  Association  by  endeavoring  to  obtain  employments  for  such  men  as  may 
be  worthy,  confer  with  committees  from  other  churches  in  the  city  as  to  their  re- 
spective poor,  provide  proper  attentions  in  sickness  and  death,  burial  to  those  men 
who  may  need  it,  and  in  every  way  in  its  power  assist  the  Rector  in  relieving  the 
poor  of  the  Parish. 

"ArTici^E  X. — On  Meetings.  There  shall  be  a  general  public  meeting  of  the 
Society  on  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent,  at  which  full  reports  of  the  work  for  the 
year  shall  be  read.  There  shall  also  be  a  general  meeting  for  the  transaction  of 
business  and  the  election  of  ofi&cers  on  the  Tuesday  evening  next  following  the 
first  Sunday  in  Advent.  Also  general  public  meetings  for  reading  of  reports  and 
transaction  of  business  on  the  second  Tuesday  evenings  in  April  and  September. 
There  shall  be  meetings  of  the  Executive  Committee  on  the  second  Tuesday  even- 
ings of  all  the  months  except  December,  April  and  September.  The  several  sub- 
committees shall  arrange  for  their  own  meetings,  but  they  shall  all  be  held  in  ad- 
vance of  the  Executive  Committee  or  general  meetings,  so  that  all  reports  shall  be 
in  readiness  at  the  proper  time. 

"Article  XI. — Of  Dues.  The  money  for  carrying  on  the  work  of  the  Associ- 
ation is  to  be  raised  by  monthly  subscriptions. 

"Article  XII. — 0/  A  iterations.  The  foregoing  rules  may  be  altered  at  any 
general  meeting  of  the  Association  by  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  members  present, 
notice  of  such  proposed  alteration  having  been  given  at  the  previous  general  meet- 
ing. 

"Article  XIII. — Order  of  Business,  i.  Opening  service.  2.  Reading  of  min- 
utes. 3.  Proposals  for  membership  and  election  of  members.  4.  Election  of  offi- 
cers. 5.  Report  of  Treasurer.  6.  Report  of  committees.  7.  Unfinished  business. 
8.  New  business.     9.   Closing  exercises." 

Work  in  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity. — In  the  previous  pages  we 
have  given  portions  from  the  suggestive  ' '  Sketch  of  the  Mission  Work 
of  the  Parish  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity,"  of  New  York  City,  written 
ten  years  ago,  when  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  Jr.,  D.  D.,  was  rector.  We  now 
give  in  this  place,  the  third  section  of  the  pamphlet: 

"  Work. — Of  course  this  includes  many  of  our  methods  of  ingathering 
and  training.  Ingathering  from  the  world  and  training  of  Christian 
disciples  is  a  large  part  of  the  work  of  the  Christian  laborer.     I  here 


PAROCHIAL   WORK   FOR   MEN   AND   WOMEN.  163 

speak  only  of  those  forms  of  Christian  activity  not  already  referred  to  in 
previous  divisions  of  the  subject. 

' '  First  in  the  order  of  the  work  of  the  church  is  The  House  of  the 
Evangelists,  which  is  supported  and  officered  mostly  by  the  church, 
and  has  for  its  object  the  training  of  laymen  for  labor  among  the  ne- 
glected classes.  The  Evangelists  are  engaged  in  the  field  of  the  Church 
of  the  Reformation,  in  Stanton  Street,  between  Third  Avenue  and  the 
river.  This  House  of  the  Evangelists  also  has  charge  of  all  the  mission 
work  of  the  church — the  mission  chapels  and  local  mission  work — so 
far  as  providing  funds  and  overseeing  their  disbursements  is  concerned. 
There  are  now  about  fifty  graduates  of  the  House  who  are  scattered  all 
through  the  country,  connected  with  all  denominations,  some  of  them 
in  the  ministry  and  others  laymen,  who  are  under  a  solemn  pledge  to 
emphasize  the  work  among  the  masses  wherever  they  are.  The  trus- 
tees of  the  House  of  the  Evangelists  are  chiefly  men  who  are  not  en- 
gaged in  any  of  the  work  that  I  have  already  spoken  of. 

"We  have  a  Dispensary  a7id  Infirmary,  of  which  I  have  already 
spoken  so  far  as  the  physicians  are  concerned.  There  is  a  Board  of 
Trustees  who  have  this  in  charge.  The  Church  of  the  Covenant,  on 
Fourth  Avenue,  has  come  into  connection  with  us,  and  they  have  rep- 
resentatives on  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  recommend  beneficiaries  in 
the  same  way  that  we  do  to  the  Dispensary. 

"The  Orphanage  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  is  at  No.  149  East 
53d.  Street.  Its  ruling  idea  is  that  of  a  family  for  the  natural  wards  of 
the  congregation.  The  house  is  administered  by  a  House-Mother  and 
is  controlled  by  a  Board  of  ladies  from  the  church,  who  attend  to  the 
education,  clothing,  etc.,  of  the  orphans.  It  is  not  an  institution:  it  is 
a  famil5^     We  have  twenty  children. 

"The  Home  for  Christia7i  Care  at  Sing  Sing,  which  ownes  a  farm  of 
forty  odd  acres,  is  governed  by  a  Board  of  Trusteees,  and  has  for  its 
object  the  application  of  the  family  as  a  means  of  reform  to  all  classes 
of  those  who  are  distressed  aftd  in  want.  It  is  not  confined  to  the  care 
of  children.  We  have,  however,  a  house  opened  with  a  family  of  chil- 
dren in  it;  and  we  have  laid  the  foundation  for  another  house  for  chil- 
dren. Then  we  have  a  legacy-fund  for  the  establishment  of  a  house  for 
fallen  women.  We  are  proposing  now  to  build  a  house  for  aged  and 
indigent  people. 

"The  Peabody  Home  for  Aged  and  Indigent  Women,  of  which  I  am 
the  President,  has  representatives  of  our  gentlemen  in  its  Board  of  Trus- 
tees, and  is  managed  by  an  Association  of  ladies,  of  whom  a  majority 
are  from  our  congregation.     Each  of  these  is  a  distinct  corporation,  but 


164  MK^HODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK, 

eacli  is  more  or  less  directly  connected  with  the  church,  and  carried  on 
by  its  members  as  a  part  of  their  Christian  work. 

"Our  Lay-preachers'  Association  is  composed  of  a  dozen  or  more  of 
"our  young  men,  whom  I  nominate,  and  who  do  the  preaching  at  our 
mission  churches.  We  have  no  ministers  at  these  mission  churches. 
All  the  mission  work  connected  with  them  is  done  by  laymen.  The 
ministerial  labor  I  do,  or  get  some  other  minister  to  do.  My  assistant 
cannot  do  it  according  to  the  canons  of  our  church.  The  men  who  do 
the  mission  work  are  men  of  business.  They  preach,  and  exhort,  and 
visit  at  the  chapels  and  public  institutions.  They  have  a  large  number 
of  appointments.  They  have  inaugurated  a  most  practical  system  of 
house-preaching  services. 

"There  are  three  societies  of  Christian  women:  \he  Dorcas  Society, 
already  named,  which  is  managed  by  the  ladies  of  the  church,  who  em- 
ploy poor  women  in  sewing;  the  Industrial  Sewing  School,  conducted  by 
ladies  of  the  church  as  teachers  and  superintendents;  and  the  Yojmg 
Ladies'  Sewing  Society,  composed  of  the  young  ladies,  who  make  cloth- 
ing for  the  Orphanage  and  for  the  Home  for  Christian  Care.  We  also 
have  a  literary  society,  or  literary  club,  for  the  young  men  and  women. 

' '  Our  Gospel  Tent  properly  comes  into  any  complete  account  of  our 
church  work.  We  pitched  the  tent  last  spring,  and  opened  it  on  the 
nth.  of  June.  It  will  hold  about  two  thousand  people.  We  held  ser- 
vices there  nights  and  two  or  three  times  each  Sunday  for  eighteen 
weeks.  We  have  had  about  six  hundred  known  converts,  of  whom 
only  about  one-fifth  have  come  into  the  membership  of  this  church,  the 
others  having  gone  into  the  neighboring  churches.  The  preaching  has 
been  by  men  of  different  denominations.  I  have  preached  about  a 
quarter  of  the  time.  Mr.  Rainsford,  of  England,  and  others  have 
preached  at  other  times.  The  full  report  of  last  summer's  revival  will 
be  found  in  a  new  book  called  'Under  Canvas,'  which  has  just  been 
issued. 

"gknerai,  PRINCIPLKS. 

' '  There  are  three  principles  that  I  hold  to  be  at  the  foundation  of  all 
efiective  work  of  this  sort: 

"  I.  Every  man  is  to  be  sovereign  in  his  place.  He  is  to  have  the 
full  swing  of  his  own  individuality.  He  is  to  be  trusted  absolutely  as 
long  as  he  is  retained  in  his  position.  Therefore  I  know  nothing  of  the 
details  of  this  work  except  as  they  are  reported  to  me.  I  never  give 
any  counsel  unless  it  is  asked.  I  let  every  man  carry  on  his  work  in 
his  own  way  until  I  am  satisfied  that  the  wrong  man  is  in  the  place; 
and  then  I  substitute  another  for  him.    I  have  no  session,  or  committees, 


PARISH  PAPERS  AND   PRINTER'S  INK.  165 

or  deacons  with  whom  the  responsibility  of  administration  can  be 
shared.     In  the  matter  of  direction  I  am  alone. 

"2.  Every  man  is  effective  in  the  line  of  his  secular  calling  and  adap- 
tation. A  physician  is  best  used  for  work  among  the  sick;  a  lawyer  is 
best  used  either  as  a  preacher  or  in  caring  for  the  endangered  rights  of 
the  poor.  I  do  not  believe  in  trying  to  put  square  pegs  in  round  holes, 
nor  in  condemning  a  man  because  he  cannot  speak  and  pray  in  meet- 
ings. Some  women  have  the  gift  of  consolation,  but  have  not  the  gift 
of  teaching.  It  would  put  them  in  a  nervous  fever  to  teach  children  ; 
but  they  can  work  in  the  sick-room.  I  hold  it  to  be  the  duty  of  a  pas- 
tor to  study  his  people  and  know  what  they  can  do,  and  do  most  effect- 
ively. 

"3.  The  pastor  must  work  on  Payson's  rule:  'The  man  that  wants 
to  see  me  is  the  man  that  I  want  to  see. '  He  must  be  the  most  access- 
ible man  in  the  church.  Following  that  idea,  I  keep  the  latch  of  my 
church  study  door  always  out.  There  is  not  a  soul  who  needs  me  that 
cannot  find  me  from  morning  till  night. ' ' 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

PARISH  PAPERS  AND  PRINTER'S  INK, 


THE  publication  of  a  little  parish  paper  may  be  made  very  service- 
able to  a  congregation,  and  many  pastors  have  and  are  still  prov- 
ing their  worth.  Through  its  columns  many  things  may  be  said  which 
need  to  be  said,  but  which  are  not  just  suited  to  the  pulpit  or  fitted  for 
public  discourse.  It  may  be  made  the  medium  of  reaching  and  inter- 
esting in  the  church  many  who  in  no  other  way  can  be  reached  by  the 
pastor  or  influenced  by  his  ministrations. 

Expense. — The  cost  of  publishing  a  parish  paper  is  not  considerable, 
varying  from  two  or  three  dollars  to  ten  or  even  fifteen  dollars  for  each 
issue.  The  cost  will  depend  upon  the  size  of  the  sheet,  the  style  of 
type,  the  quality  of  the  paper  and  the  number  in  each  issue.  The 
cost  may  be  provided  for  by  devoting  one  or  more  pages,  according  to  the 
size  of  the  sheet,  to  local  advertisemepts.  Business  men  will  pay  any- 
where from  fifty  cents  to  five  dollars  and  more  for  an  advertisement,  ac- 
cording to  location  in  the  paper,  space  occupied  etc.  Care  should  be 
taken  to  admit  only  such  advertisements  as  will  in  no  way  interfere 


i66  me;thods  of  church  work. 

with  the  greatest  usefulness  of  the  publication.  By  having  a  nominal 
subscription  price,  marking  each  issue  with  volume  and  number,  and 
publishing  at  least  four  times  annually,  the  publication  can  be  entered 
at  the  post  office  as  second  class  matter,  and  sent  through  the  mails  to  all 
points  outside  of  the  city  where  issued  at  one  cent  per  pound. 

Names  of  Papers. — There  are  a  great  variety  of  names  which  pastors 
have  adopted,  among  which  we  note  the  following:  "Fold  and  Flock," 
"Our  Church  Paper,"  "Parish  Record,"  "The  Church  at  Work," 
"Light  and  Life,"  "Parish  Visitor,"  "Church  Record,"  "Church  Vis- 
itor," "The  Tablet,"  "The  Parishioner,"  "Parish  Messenger," 
"Church  Tidings,"  "Grace  and  Truth,"  "Our  Church  Work," 
"Church  Leaf,"  etc. 

Printer's  Ink. — We  cannot  too  heartily  commend  the  judicious  use 
of  printer's  ink  in  the  pastorate.  Any  extensive  use  of  the  printing 
press  is  attended  with  considerable  expense  and  the  supply  of  funds 
which  can  be  used  in  this  direction  will  of  course  have  to  determine  the 
limit  to  which  each  may  go.  Many  pastors  use  large  amounts  in  this 
way  each  year.  Some  have  a  neat  little  engraving  of  their  church, 
which  can  be  used  for  ornamentation,  and  then  have  some  first-class 
workman  print  all  their  certificates  of  Marriage,  Baptism,  Confirmation, 
Dismission,  etc. 

Pastoral  letters  addressed  to  the  members  on  anniversary  occasions, 
New  Year,  Christmas,  or  Easter,  are  often  in  use  by  busy  pastors. 
Letters  also  to  absent  ones,  letters  of  condolence,  warning  or  counsel 
are  also  very  serviceable.  Where  pastors  have  not  the  means  at  com- 
mand, it  is  often  furnished  by  collections  taken  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Aid  Society,  or  some  organization  connected  with  the  church  and  de- 
voted to  this  object  solely.  Some  pastors  use  successfully,  and  with 
great  effectiveness,  the  gelatine  pad,  the  electric  pen,  or  better  still,  the 
Cyclostyle,  which  latter  can  be  had  of  W.  H.  Travis,  at  1003  Chestnut 
Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  costs  about  twelve  dollars. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

WHAT  THE  CHURCH  OFFICERS  CAN'  AND  SHOULD  DO. 


IT  has  been  said  that  we  need  no  new  machinery  in  the  Christian- 
church,  that  everything  is  already  provided  in  the  Church  Council, 
or  Vestry;  that  what  we  need  is  motive  power  to  set  the  machinery  in 


WHAT  the;  church  officers  can  and  shouIvD  do.         167 

motion  and  keep  it  going:  that  we  need  tlie  baptism  of  the  Spirit  to  fill 
the  officers  of  the  church  with  love  and  zeal,  that  they  may  faithfully 
discharge  the  duties  of  the  offices  to  which  they  have  been  elected.  The 
statement  has  much  of  force  in  it.  The  great  lack  in  congregations 
has  been  the  ability  to  accomplish  the  ends  which  were  originally 
sought  in  the  ordaining  of  men  to  the  office  of  Elders  and  Deacons. 
These  offices  have  too  generally  come  to  be  regarded  as  positions  of  in- 
fluence and  honor  without  any  thought  of  the  important  duties  which 
devolve  upon  those  who  are  elected  to  these  solemn  trusts. 

Our  space  will  not  permit  a  discussion  of  the  occasion  which,  more 
than  eighteen  centuries  ago,  led  to  the  institution  of  the  office,  and  of 
the  obligations  of  the  office  and  the  reproach  which  attaches  to  those 
who  are  unfaithful  in  it.  Let  us  briefly  look  at  what  the  officers  can 
and  should  do. 

1 .  The  entire  congregation  should  be  divided  into  districts,  and  these 
should  be  allotted  to  the  supervision  and  care  of  the  several  officers,  es- 
pecially the  Elders,  and  possibly  the  Deacons. 

2.  Each  officer  should  regularly  visit  the  various  members  of  his  dis- 
trict at  least  as  often  as  twice  annually,  devoting  one  or  two  hours  each 
week  to  visitation. 

3.  He  should  visit  the  sick  in  his  district,  provide  attendants  for  those 
who  need  them,  and  where  poverty  renders  it  necessary,  secure  the  at- 
tendance of  a  physician  to  care  for  the  sick;  and  bury  the  dead  where 
necessary. 

4.  He  should  have  especial  care  for  the  poor,  rendering  them  such  as- 
sistance as  they  need  in  days  of  financial  distress,  and,  if  necessary,  in 
order  to  protect  them  from  imposition,  he  should  provide  the  services  of 
a  legal  adviser  connected  with  the  church,  who  will  give  both  counsel 
and  service  free. 

5.  He  should  establish  and  maintain  district  prayer-meetings,  and,  if 
necessary,  also  social  cottage  prayer-meetings. 

6.  He  should  look  after  the  children  and  see  that  all  who  are  in  his 
district  are  in  attendance  upon  the  Sunday-school. 

7.  He  should  be  well  acquainted  with  a  great  variety  of  tracts  for 
distribution,  gifts,  or  even  for  loaning. 

8.  He  should  keep  a  record  of  all  who  live  in  his  district,  and  visit  all 
who  absent  themselves  from  the  services  of  the  church. 

9.  He  should  visit  all  who  live  in  his  district,  passing  the  houses  only 
of  such  as  he  knows  to  be  already  members  of  other  churches  or  regu- 
lar attendants  upon  other  congregations. 

10.  He  should  be  so  thoroughly  acquainted  with  every  member  of  his 


l68  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

district  as  to  be  of  great  assistance  to  his  pastor  in  times  of  special 
awakening,  and  be  able  to  acquaint  the  pastor  with  special  needs  of  in- 
dividual cases,  and  be  a  valuable  assistant  in  the  inquiry-meeting. 

11.  He  should  look  specially  after  the  catechumens,  young  converts, 
and  new  members. 

12.  His  acquaintance  with  the  people  should  fit  him  to  administer 
the  charities  of  the  church  to  all  cases  of  real  worth  and  actual  need. 

13.  He  should  welcome  the  people  and  especially  strangers  at  the 
church  doors. 

14.  He  should  acquaint  the  pastor  with  cases  which  need  his  personal 
attention,  and  the  clerk  of  removals  from  one  district  to  another;  watch 
carefully  for  new  residents  who  may  move  into  the  limits  of  the  district, 
visit  them,  invite  them  to  the  Sabbath  services,  and  to  the  enjoyment 
of  all  the  privileges  of  the  church.  He  should  also  notify  the  clerk  of 
any  members  who  move  beyond  the  limits  of  the  congregation,  and  the 
clerk  should  then  notify  the  pastor,  or  the  clerk,  of  the  field  into  which 
they  have  removed. 

15.  He  should  speak  well  of  his  pastor  and  cooperate  most  heartily 
with  him  in  every  good  word  and  work. 

16.  He  should  interest  himself  to  set  all  the  members  of  the  church 
at  work. 

17.  While  he  should  converse  with  the  people  about  congregational 
matters  and  seek  to  interest  them  more  fully  in  every  good  word  and 
work,  he  should  at  the  same  time  set  his  face  fully  against  every  form 
of  congregational  gossip. 

18.  He  should  be  judicious  in  all  cases  of  discipline,  seeking  both 
to  save  the  wayward,  and  to  protect  the  fair  name  of  the  church  for 
which  Christ  died. 

19.  He  should  be  found  regularly  in  his  place  at  the  services  of  the 
church,  both  on  the  Sabbath  and  during  the  week. 

This  all  suggests  the  importance  of  the  work,  and  the  kind  of  person 
who  should  be  elected  to  the  office. 

1.  He  should  be  a  man  having  a  personal  acquaintance  with  («)  ex- 
perimental godliness,  {b)  with  the  Word  of  God,  (r)  with  human  nature. 

2.  He  should  be  a  man  of  unimpeachable  integrity  and  of  exemplary 
life. 

3.  He  should  be  a  man  of  sound  judgment  and  practical  common 
sense. 

4.  He  should  be  a  man  of  large  sympathies,  ready  to  weep  with  those 
who  weep  and  to  rejoice  with  those  who  do  rejoice. 

It  may  be  suggested  that  if  the  officers  of  the  church  are  to  discharge 


WHAT  THK   CHURCH    OFFICERS    CAN   AND   SHOUI.D   DO.  1 69 

all  these  obligations,  that  nothing  will  remain  for  the  pastor  to  do.  In 
the  ordinary  congregation,  the  labors  demanding  the  time  and  energies 
of  the  pastor  are  so  varied  and  multiplied,  that  even  with  the  duties 
which  properly  belong  to  him,  it  is  often  physically  impossible  to  do  all 
that  is  needful,  and  still  leave  time  for  prayerful  thought  and  medita- 
tion. The  minister  is  expected  to  prepare  two  sermons  a  week,  which 
should  be  the  result  of  careful  study  and  mature  deliberation;  a  lecture 
during  the  week,  and  often  attend  one  or  more  prayer-meetings,  besides 
officiating  at  numerous  funerals  and  comforting  the  bereaved.  He  is 
expected  to  instruct  the  young  in  the  Catechism,  and  acquaint  them 
with  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Word  of  God,  beside  the  preparation 
necessary  in  order  to  suitably  instruct  the  teachers  in  the  Sunday-school 
lesson.  The  sick  should  receive  his  special  attention  and  sympathy, 
and  he  is  expected  to  visit  his  whole  flock  in  succession  at  least  once  a 
year.  In  addition  to  this  he  is  to  prepare  for  and  attend  two  or  three 
ecclesiastical  meetings  annually,  and  these  often  require  careful  prepa- 
rations. In  addition  to  addresses  and  sermons  on  special  occasions,  he 
is  also  expected  to  give  his  time,  influence,  advocacy  and  energies  to 
every  good  cause  and  philanthropic  movement;  and  after  having  done 
all  this,  still  to  keep  abreast  of  the  best  religious  thought  of  the  day,  and 
to  be  able  to  converse  intelligently  with  all  men  upon  all  subjects.  It 
is  therefore  impossible  for  him,  without  the  aid  of  the  officers  of  the 
church,  properly  to  care  for  the  several  hundred  souls  who  are  dependent 
upon  him  for  kind  ministries,  judicious  counsels,  and  spiritual  over- 
sight. 

If  the  work  of  the  parish  should  thus  be  allotted  to  the  supervision 
and  care  of  the  Elders  and  Deacons,  and  then  the  entire  congregation 
organized  for  Christian  work,  reaching  out  by  means  of  every  helpful 
agency  to  influence  and  save  the  irreligious  and  non-church-going  peo- 
ple in  the  entire  surrounding  community,  what  a  power  could  not  a 
Christian  organization  become  in  the  redemption  of  the  world  and  the 
salvation  of  men. 

The  question  may  arise  in  the  mind  of  some  anxious  brother  who 
labors  in  a  congregation  where  the  official  board  lacks  both  sympathy 
and  qualification  for  the  work  indicated  here  and  in  the  New  Testament 
as  well:  "  What  can  be  done  to  bring  about  this  desirable  condition  in 
my  own  congregation  ? ' '  The  result  could  be  obtained  in  two  ways. 
Either  to  go  kindly  to  the  board  of  officers  and  lay  before  them  fully 
but  yet  in  the  kindest  Christian  spirit  the  obligations  which  rest  upon 
them,  and  then,  meeting  each  separately,  to  labor  and  pray  with  each 
individual  in  person;  or,  secondly,  if  this  were  impossible,  to  organize 


lyo  MKTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

a  committee  to  do  the  work  which  should  really  be  done  by  the  officers 
of  the  church,  and  thus  to  raise  up  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  a  band 
of  faithful  men  who  are  experienced  and  qualified  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  the  offices  to  which  they  would  most  surely  be  elected;  without 
arraying  the  committee  or  their  work  against  the  regularly  consti- 
tuted board  of  officers,  the  pastor  could  take  such  members  of  the  offi- 
cial board  who  are  qualified  and  willing  to  engage  in  the  work,  and  then 
fill  the  committee  from  other  suitable  persons  in  the  congregation.  In 
this  way  the  result  could  quietly  and  peacefully  be  brought  about  with- 
out disrupting  the  congregation. 

Books  of  Reference. — Upon  this  subject  there  is  a  most  excellent  little 
book  entitled  "The  Elder  and  his  Work,"  written  by  David  Dickson, 
himself  one  of  the  most  useful  elders  in  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 
The  book  has  passed  through  thirteen  editions  in  Scotland,  and  has  been 
re-printed  by  the  Presbyterian  board  of  Publication,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
The  book  has  92  pp.  and  sells  at  50  cents.  It  has  been  written  and  is 
adapted  especially  to  the  use  of  the  Elders  of  the  Presb3'terian  church;  it 
is,  however,  full  of  great  suggestiveness,  and  could  be  placed  in  the  hands 
of  Elders  and  Deacons  in  any  branch  of  the  Christian  church.  There 
is  also  a  suggestive  pamphlet  entitled  "  The  Church  Committee,"  writ- 
ten by  Rev.  George  R.  Merrill,  pastor  of  the  First  Congregational 
church,  Painesville,  O.  This  is  designed  especially  for  congregational 
churches;  it  is  a  small  pamphlet,  and  could  likely  be  obtained  upon  re- 
quest to  the  author  by  enclosing  a  stamped  envelope  addressed  for  reply. 
For  officers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  much  valuable  sugges- 
tion will  be  found  in  "  Helps  to  Official  Members,"  by  Rev.  James  Por- 
ter, D.  D., Nelson  &  Phillips^  N.  Y.,  180  pp. 


Part  VI. 

FINANCIAI,. 
CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

HOW  TO    PAY   CHURCH   DEBTS. 


^TpHERE  are  plenty  of  people,  members  of  the  Christian  Church,  who 
■^  could  any  day  pay  off  the  debts  which  curse  the  Church  and  im- 
pede its  progress,  and  not  lose  a  single  meal,  or  deprive  themselves  of  a 
single  comfort.  There  is  no  lack  of  ability,  but  a  lack  of  desire  and 
even  of  willingness  to  perform  a  clear  and  unmistakable  duty.  How 
shall  this  difficulty  be  overcome  ? 

Preaching  on  the  Subject. — L,et  the  Scriptural  duty  of  making  ample 
provision  for  God's  house  be  fully  set  forth  from  the  pulpit.  Don't  beg, 
don't  scold.  Preach  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  not  evading  the  or- 
dained law  of  the  giving  of  the  tithe,  a  law  which  was  not  made  for  the 
Jew,  but  was  enjoined  about  two  thousand  years  before  Abraham  was 
born — a  law  that  is  as  old  as  the  institution  of  sacrifice,  as  old  as  the 
institution  of  the  Sabbath,  and  as  universal  as  the  human  race — a  law 
which  could  as  justly  be  called  heathen,  as  Jewish,  for  its  binding  force 
is  recognized  to-day  in  every  heathen  country,  and  it  stands  out  unmis- 
takably as  one  of  the  landmarks  which  leads  the  nations  back  to  a 
common  origin  and  a  divine  revelation — a  law  which,  be  it  said  to  our 
shame,  is  observed  in  every  heathen  nation,  and  is  violated  only  by 
those  who  call  themselves  Christians. 

Preach  then  upon  this  subject.  Let  the  Scriptural  view  of  God  as 
the  great  proprietor,  and  man  as  the  steward,  be  faithfully  set  forth. 
I^t  human  responsibility  and  accountability  be  faithfully  enjoined,  not 
simply  in  the  use  of  intellectual  culture  and  power,  but  in  the  use  of 
material  wealth.  In  the  parable  of  the  talents  it  was  property,  money, 
which  was  intrusted,  and  for  which  each  had  to  give  an  account.  There 
is  no  escaping  from  the  truth  presented  in  this  Scripture. 

Men  are  enjoined  to  give  at  least  a  tenth  for  the  support  and  spread  of 
the  gospel.  One-tenth  is  the  Lord's  and  the  remaining  nine-tenths  are 
his  also,  and  we  are  simply  to  tise  this  as  his  stewards.  As  we  may  not 
withhold  the  one-tenth,  neither  may  we  squander  the  remainder  in  undue 
luxury  and  pride.     Our  wealth  is  to  be  sanctified  wealth. 

(171) 


172  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

Let  pastors  entrusted  with  congregations  burdened  with  churcli  debts 
present  these  truths,  not  only  in  an  occasional  discourse,  but  frequently. 
Let  them  familiarize  themselves  with  this  neglected  doctrine  until  it 
shall  form  as  much  a  part  of  all  their  teachings,  as  it  forms  a  part  of 
each  book,  and  runs  through  every  chapter  of  the  Bible.  Let  pas- 
tor and  people  together  confess  their  sin  in  this  matter,  and  prove  their 
sincerity  b}^  bringing  their  free-will  offerings  and  paying  their  debt. 
Remember  !  the  tithe  is  God's  money,  sacredly  set  apart  for  the  support 
and  spread  of  the  gospel,  so  do  not  let  the  people  take  God's  money  to 
pay  their  debt.  Let  the  people' s  money  pay  the  people's  debt.  Free- 
will offerings  are  what  God  requires  for  this  purpose;  so  let  the  rich 
giA^e  liberalh^  from  their  abundance,  and  let  the  poor  from  the  depth  of 
their  poverty  enjoy  the  same  blessed  privilege.  Let  there  be  an  en- 
lightened and  quickened  conscience,  and  we  know  that  the  Christian 
men  and  women  of  this  land  will  arise  and  cast  off  the  burdens  with 
which  the  church  is  now  struggling  to  go  forward. 

A  JVrong-  Policy. — Many  pastors  pursue  a  ruinous  policy.  They 
think  that  all  contributions  for  benevolent  work  at  home,  or  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  abroad,  should  be  merged  into  the  fund  for  local  support. 
The  heathen  must  care  for  themselves,  and  every  noble  charity  must  be 
forsaken  to  make  provision  for  current  expenses,  and  to  ' '  get  ready  to 
pay  the  debt."  It  is  a  great  mistake!  You  might  as  well  stop  the 
throbbing  of  the  heart  in  order  to  increase  the  strength  of  the  physical 
man.  In  stopping  the  benevolent  contributions  and  work  of  the  church, 
you  will  be  killing  every  generous  impulse,  and  destroying  the  very 
motives  which  should  only  be  quickened  and  strengthened  if  the  debt 
is  ever  to  be  paid  at  all. 

Pastor's  Part  in  the  Work. — Ever^^  pastor  of  a  debt-burdened  people 
has  often  asked  himself  the  question.  What  part  shall  I  take  in  this 
work  ?  Shall  I  carry  the  svibscription  or  shall  I  intrust  it  to  a  committee  ? 
Is  the  minister  to  be  like  the  general  who  in  the  day  of  battle  neglects 
the  more  responsible  dvities  of  commander  for  the  sake  of  doing  service 
as  a  private  ?  Will  not  the  pastor  render  more  valuable  service  in  the 
capacity  of  a  supendsor,  or  director,  making  efficient  the  labors  of 
many,  rather  than  by  entering  the  field  as  an  individual  laborer?  Is  it 
not  a  wicked  provision  of  the  ordinance  of  God  to  take  ministers  from 
the  sacred  work  of  their  pulpits  and  pastorates  to  do  the  work  of  gath- 
ering, and  ofttimes  of  beggiJig  funds  from  the  very  ones  who  should 
come  of  themselves  and  pay  the  debt  which  they  have  contracted  and 
promised  to  pay?  Are  they  not  Christ's  embassadors  rather  than  the 
people's  beggars?     Are  they  not  sent  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel, 


HOW   TO   PAY   CHURCH    DEBTS.  1 73 

to  reclaim  the  lost,  to  perfect  the  saints,  to  edify  the  body  of  Christ? 
And  is  it  right  that  they  should  be  turned  from  this  high  and  holy 
work  to  that  of  circulating  a  subscription,  or  soliciting  funds? 

But  there  are  other  questions  also  which  enter  into  the  consideration. 
If  there  is  no  one  else  to  carry  the  subscription  and  act  the  part  of  solici- 
tor, shall  the  pastor  refuse  to  perform  the  duty  and  allow  the  cause  to 
fail?  Is  not  the  minister  as  much  responsible  for  the  success  of  the 
financial  as  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church?  If  the  ranks  are 
breaking,  and  men  are  scattering,  may  not  the  situation  require  the 
commander  to  ride  to  the  ver^^  front,  and  assuming  the  duties  of  the 
rank  and  file,  become  an  inspiration  to  his  host?  If  the  people  have 
failed  to  discharge  their  duty  to  God,  may  it  not  be  because  their  duty 
has  not  been  fully  and  forcibly  presented?  If  the  church  has  fallen 
into  the  pit,  who  could  more  appropriately  help  it  out  than  the  minis- 
ter? Was  not  Peter,  when  he  went  fishing  to  secure  money  to  pay 
taxes,  as  truly  and  fully  in  Christ's  service,  as  when  he  "lifted  up  his 
voice ' '  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  ?  These  and  many  other  questions  pre- 
sent themselves  upon  either  side.  The  question  is  a  difiicult  one,  and 
no  definite  rule  can  be  prescribed.  In  earnest  prayer,  relying  upon  God 
to  determine  the  question  of  duty,  each  one  must  seek  divine  direction. 

Choice  of  Plan. — No  one  plan  is  equally  well  suited  to  meet  the  require- 
ments of  all  parishes.  Bach  pastor,  or  committee,  must  select  such  a 
one  as  comes  nearest  to  meeting  their  wants,  and  then  modify  until  all 
difficulties  are  overcome.  In  raising  a  debt,  more  will  depend  upon  the 
plan  used,  and  the  prudence  of  the  committee,  than  in  securing  money 
for  a  new  enterprise.  Yet  it  is  well  to  add,  that  too  much  importance 
is  not  to  be  attached  to  the  plan.  A  fixed  method  is  necessary,  and  a 
good  plan  is  much  to  be  preferred  to  a  poor  one,  yet  no  plan  will  of  it- 
self do  the  work,  or  pay  the  debt.  A  plan  may  be  like  a  mechanical 
contrivance  for  applying  power  for  the  accomplishment  of  a 'desired  re- 
sult. It  ma^^  be  so  rudely  constructed,  or  be  so  deficient  in  many  of  its 
parts  that  there  will  be  great  loss  of  motive  power ;  or,  it  may  be  con- 
structed with  the  greatest  nicety  of  adjustment,  and  be  deficient  only  in 
wanting  the  power  necessary  to  accomplish  the  desired  result.  A  poor- 
ly chosen  plan  may  greatly  hinder,  or  even  defeat  the  efforts  of  the 
most  judicious  committee,  and  upon  the  other  hand,  a  plan  ma}^  be  fault- 
less, but  be  so  poorly  worked,  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  it  to  produce 
anything  but  failure.  "The  best  mode  of  securing  contributions  is  not 
necessarily  that  which  secures,  in  every  instance,  the  largest  contribu- 
tions, but  that  which  gives  pla^^  to  the  grace  of  beneficence  in  the  great- 
est number,  and  which  secures  cheerfulness  and  intelligent  satisfaction 


174  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

in  the  act  of  the  donors.  In  the  long  run,  this  method  will  also  be  found 
to  secure  the  largest  contributions." 

One  very  desirable  feature  in  any  plan  is,  that  it  should  render  it  easy 
for  the  people  to  see  how  the  amount  needed  may  easily  be  raised  by 
united  effort.  The  plan  should  not  only  itself  be  simple,  but  should 
also  simplify  the  payment  of  the  debt.  To  its  simplicity  it  should  add 
efficiency. 

Subscription  Plan. — Perhaps  no  plan  has  been  more  generally  used  in 
this  century  than  the  well-known  form  of  subscription.  It  has  some 
advantages  and  some  disadvantages.  The  principal  trouble  with  the 
subscription  plan  is  that  it  affords  no  reliable  guarantee  that  the  amounts 
subscribed  will  ever  be  paid.  In  the  minds  of  many  people  it  is  too 
lightly  regarded.  While  the  subscriptions  can  be  collected  by  law,  yet 
we  have  never  known  one  to  be  thus  collected.  Dr.  Porter  mentions  a 
case  in  which  f  27,000  was  subscribed,  and  less  than  $6,000  was  ever  paid. 
There  are  always  too  many  conditions  suffered  to  enter  into  the  subscrip- 
tion plan.  Too  long  a  time  is  allowed  to  elapse  between  the  date  of  the 
subscription  and  the  date  of  payment.  Persons  may  lose  their  zeal, 
or  become  offended,  or  estranged,  and  seek  occasion  for  finding  fault,  or 
excuse  for  not  pa5dng.  In  these  and  various  other  ways  the  losses  on 
subscriptions  often  lead  to  serious  embarrassment. 

In  order  to  overcome  these  difficulties  it  would  be  well  to  make  the 
subscription  more  explicit  than  is  usually  done.  It  should  always  speci- 
fy when  the  various  amounts  pledged  shall  be  payable,  and  to  whom 
they  shall  be  paid.  The  object  for  which  the  money  is  to  be  raised 
should  be  clearly  stated,  and  all  the  conditions  should  be  incorporated 
in  full.  "If  any  subscription  is  to  be  paid  otherwise  than  in  cash,  this 
should  be  stated.  All  fictitious  subscriptions  obtained  for  the  purpose 
of  inducing  others  to  subscribe,  or  to  subscribe  more  largely,  invalidate 
all  that  follow  them.  If  the  object  proposed  shall  not  be  undertaken, 
the  subscription  is  not  binding."* 

FORMS   OF  SUBSCRIPTION. 

No  specified  form  is  necessary  to  render  a  subscription  legal.  They 
may  be  variously  constructed  to  suit  requirements.  We  append  two 
forms :  ' '  We,  the  undersigned,  members  and  friends  of  Trinity  Lutheran 
Church,  do  hereby  subscribe  and  agree  to  pay  the  amounts  set  opposite 
our  respective  names,  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  new  church  edifice, 
the  same  to  be  constructed  of  brick,  the  cost,  when  completed,  not  to 
exceed  |i35,ooo,  the  same  to  be  all  subscribed  and  one-half  paid  into  the 

*Rev.  James  Porter,  D.  D. 


HOW  TO  PAY  CHURCH   DEBTS.  175 

hands  of  the  trustees  before  the  contracts  shall  be  awarded  or  the  work 
begun.  The  amounts  of  the  various  subscriptions  are  to  be  paid  to  the 
trustees  in  two  equal  installments ;  the  first  installment  shall  be  paya- 
ble as  soon  as  the  entire  amount  necessary  shall  have  been  subscribed, 
and  the  second  installment  six  months  thereafter.  Should  the  conditions 
stated  above  not  be  complied  with,  the  various  subscriptions  shall  be 
null  and  void." 

Another  Form. — "We,  the  undersigned,  severally  agree  to  pay  to  the 
Treasurer  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  the  sum  set  opposite  our 
respective  names  for  the  purpose  of  liquidating  the  debt  and  paying  the 
mortgage  upon  the  parsonage  of  said  church,  one-half  on  demand,  and 
the  balance  three  months  after  the  demand  for  the  first  payment. 

Selecting  a  Committee. — Where  the  method  to  be  used  is  such  as  to 
require  a  soliciting  or  canvassing  committee,  the  greatest  care  is  to  be  ex- 
ercised in  the  selection.  They  should  be  such  ( i )  as  are  wilHng  to  in- 
convenience themselves,  forego  pleasure,  lay  aside  their  own  business,  and 
give  the  necessary  amount  of  time  to  this  important  work.  (2)  They  should 
be  such  as  have  the  success  of  the  undertaking  at  heart.  (  3  )  They  should 
be  only  of  such  as  contribute  (whether  the  amount  be  much  or  little) 
to  the  full  extent  of  their  ability.  Then  their  influence  will  be  salutary, 
and  their  words  have  weight  with  others.  (4)  They  must  be  persons 
of  influence  because  of  their  consistent  Christian  lives.  (5)  They 
should  be  persons  not  easily  disheartened,  or  soon  discouraged.  (6) 
Should  be  such  as  are  not  of  hasty  temper,  easily  provoked  to  anger,  or 
given  to  injudicious  speech.  (7)  If  possible,  avoid  the  selection  of  all 
such  as  are  odd,  eccentric,  morose,  long-faced,  fault-finding,  repulsive, 
overbearing,  dictatorial. 

Suggestions  to  Committees. — You  will  see  by  the  foregoing  something 
of  what  you  should  at  least  seek  to  be,  if  you  would  be  fitted  for  the 
important  work  for  which  you  have  been  chosen.  A  few  additional 
suggestions  may  be  of  service. 

1.  The  first  thing  necessary  is  to  secure  a  complete  list  of  all  persons 
who  should  subscribe  something.  Do  not  slight  the  poor,  nor  forget  the 
women,  nor  such  young  persons  as  are  earning  money.  No  members 
of  the  family  should  be  slighted,  not  even  the  children. 

2.  As  nearly  as  possible,  learn  what  amount  each  person  on  the  list 
would  be  able  to  contribute,  and  apportion  the  entire  amount  to  be 
raised  among  the  various  individuals.  If  the  committee  cannot  appor- 
tion it,  they  will  not  be  likely  to  raise  it.  In  going  to  the  various  par- 
ties it  will  be  found  necessary  occasionally  to  increase  or  diminish  the 
amount,  but  it  will  serve  as  a  very  excellent  gauge. 


176  me;thods  op  church  work. 

3.  Much  caution  must  be  exercised  to  prevent  penurious  persons  from 
escaping  by  subscribing  some  trifling  and  insufficient  amount.  It 
might  be  better  to  leave  such  persons  until  the  last,  rather  than  have 
the  subscriptions  of  others  decreased  because  of  the  niggardliness  of 
such  individuals.  The  cause  would  really  succeed  better  without  them, 
than  with  them,  if  the  rest  of  the  congregation  could  onl}''  see  it  in  that 
light. 

4.  Always  regard  with  suspicion  all  hints,  insinuations,  and  offers  of 
liberal  help  upon  uncertain  conditions,  but  which  cannot  be  reduced  to 
a  bona-fide  subscription. 

5.  If  the  subscription  is  started  with  the  understanding  that  a  certain 
amount  is  to  be  raised,  or  the  subscription  is  to  become  null  and  void, 
there  may  be  some,  who,  in  a  moment  of  zeal  or  personal  pride,  will 
pledge  more  than  they  subsequently  think  best,  and  then  openly,  or 
secretly,  exert  themselves  to  defeat  the  success  of  the  effort.  Much 
patience  and  prudence  are  needed  in  dealing  with  such  individuals, 

6.  "The  subscription  book  should  specify  when  the  several  sums 
pledged  shall  be  due  and  payable,  and  it  is  generally  wise  to  have  them 
divided  into  installments  to  accommodate  the  maturing  liabilities  of  the 
trustees  or  building  committee  growing  out  of  the  contract.  People  in 
ordinary  circumstances  can  pay  a  subscription  in  three  or  four  install- 
ments, several  weeks  or  months  apart,  easier  than  they  can  pay  the 
whole  at  once.  And,  if  the  subscribers  understand  that  these  payments 
are  arranged  to  accommodate  the  obligations  of  the  trustees  to  the 
builder,  they  will  be  much  more  likely  to  pay  promptly." 

7.  As  the  securing  of  funds  for  liquidating  a  debt  or  carr>dng  forward 
a  new  enterprise,  is  only  a  means  to  an  end,  viz. :  that  the  church  may 
become  more  efficient  in  saving  souls  and  render  men  better,  be  very 
careful  what  means  you  use  to  secure  the  subscriptions.  Do  not 
quicken  such  passions  as  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  designed  to  allay.  Do 
not  appeal  to  pride,  vain  glorj^  selfishness,  or  a  spirit  of  emulation,  and 
leave  the  religious  affections  unawakened,  or  but  partially  enlisted  in 
this  great  work.  Touch  the  main-spring  appointed  of  God  to  move  the 
soul  in  the  performance  of  duty  in  this  matter.  Place  the  main  reliance 
on  the  main  motive — the  heart.  Let  your  appeals  be  such  that  each 
subscriber  shall  be  rendered  better  in  proportion  as  you  enable  him  to 
see  his  duty,  and  induce  him  to  contribute  from  scriptural  motives  and 
religious  principles. 

8.  Frequent  reports  should  be  publicly  made  to  the  congregation. 
As  all  who  contribute  are  sure  to  become  more  interested  in  the  success 
of  the  undertaking,  they  will  always  be  anxious  to  learn  what  progress 


HOW   TO   PAY   CHURCH    DKBTS.  1 77 

the  committee  is  making.  The  report  of  the  committee,  with  the  names 
of  subscribers  and  amounts  pledged,  may  be  read  each  Sabbath  by  the 
pastor,  when  making  the  various  announcements  for  the  week,  or 
printed  reports  may  be  distributed  through  the  congregation.  Every 
member  of  the  congregation  is  a  partner  in  the  business,  and  should  be 
kept  informed  in  regard  to  all  that  is  being  done  by  the  committee.  It 
is  a  great  mistake  to  keep  the  subscriptions  secret,  or  fail  to  report  how 
the  money  is  disbursed.  Fair,  open-handed  dealing  is  by  far  the  best 
both  for  the  success  of  the  undertaking  and  the  protection  of  the  com- 
mittee. 

Note  Siibscription  Plan. — In  many  instances  the  note  subscription 
plan  has  superseded  the  old  form  of  general  subscription.  In  some  re- 
spects it  is  much  to  be  preferred,  i .  It  suffers  but  a  very  small  percent- 
age of  loss,  resulting  from  unpaid  pledges.  While  in  the  eyes  of  the 
law  it  is  no  more  binding  than  a  subscription,  yet  in  the  minds  of  the 
people  it  has  greater  weight.  2.  The  note  system  easily  provides  for 
the  interest,  and  when  the  amounts  equivalent  to  the  entire  debt  are 
once  pledged,  the  debt  becomes  virtually  removed  from  the  church, 
and  is  distributed  among  the  various  subscribers,  for  if  thej^  are  not  able 
to  pay  at  once,  the  interest  of  the  one  will  meet  the  interest  of  the  other. 
This  feature  is  a  very  excellent  one,  as  the  providing  for  the  interest  of 
a  debt  is  a  very  troublesome  matter.  3.  It  more  readily  allows  of  pay- 
ments in  regular  installments.  The  whole  amount  of  the  donation  may 
be  divided  equally,  or  unequally,  into  separate  notes,  all  drawn  at  the 
same  time,  and  then,  as  each  is  paid,  it  is  torn  off,  and  returned  to  the 
drawer,  in  place  of  a  receipt.  Or,  the  various  installments  may  be  en- 
dorsed on  the  back  of  the  note  until  the  last  payment  is  made,  when  it 
is  returned  to  the  drawer.  4.  The  "stub,"  which  remains  after  the 
note  is  torn  off,  serves  an  excellent  purpose  in  preserving  a  complete 
and  convenient  record  of  the  entire  subscription,  giving  the  date  of  the 
note,  face  of  note,  interest,  total  amount,  drawer  of  the  note,  to  whom 
it  was  paid,  and  when  paid.  5.  The  notes  may  be  drawn  up  in  regular 
bank  form,  and  be  discounted  in  the  event  of  needing  money  to  meet 
accruing  obligations,  or  they  may  simply  be  left  at  the  bank  for  pay- 
ment or  collection. 

They  may  also  have,  in  some  instances,  a  couple  of  difficulties,  or  ob- 
jections. I.  The  note  subscription  allows  of  no  conditions.  If  the 
payments  are  to  be  made  upon  certain  conditions,  these  conditions  may 
be  in  verbal  or  written  contract  (not  under  seal),  but  must  not  be  ex- 
pressed either  in  the  body  of  the  note,  or  upon  the  back.  A  promis- 
sory note  must  be  clogged  by  no  conditions  or  contingencies.  To  be  a 
12 


178  METHODS    OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

legal  note  ' '  It  must  be  for  the  payment  of  money  at  all  events,  and 
hence  if  there  be  any  contingency  as  to  its  payment,  it  is  no  bill  or 
note. ' '  But  if  made  payable  on  the  happening  of  an  event,  however  re- 
mote, yet  if  it  be  of  certain  occurrence,  the  bill  or  note  is  good — as  if 
made  "payable  two  months  after  the  death  of  the  maker's  father."* 

2.  Some  persons  will  object  to  placing  their  names  to  a  note.  These 
may  usually  be  met  by  showing  them  that  the  nature  of  the  regular  sub- 
scription is  such  as  to  render  it  equally  as  binding  as  a  note;  or  that  it 
is  the  form  upon  which  the  congregation  have  agreed  for  the  mere  sake 
of  uniformity;  or,  if  no  other  alternative  presents  itself,  such  persons 
may  be  allowed  to  pledge  their  amounts  upon  a  regular  subscription,  in 
which  it  is  also  agreed  to  pay  the  interest  upon  the  amount  subscribed. 
Generally,  though  not  always,  this  excuse  is  a  mere  pretext  to  escape 
the  payment  of  any  subscription  at  all. 

Stiggestions. — All  subscribers  should  have  a  clear  understanding  of 
what  disposition  is  to  be  made  of  their  notes.  If  the  trustees,  or  the 
parties  to  whom  they  are  made  payable,  propose  to  sell  the  notes,  or 
use  them  in  paying  bills,  this  should  be  clearly  understood  by  each 
person  before  signing  the  note.  They  should  know  where  they  may 
find  their  note,  and  to  whom  the  money  is  to  be  paid.  If  they  are  to 
be  discounted,  or  left  at  the  bank  for  collection,  this  should  also  be  dis- 
tinctly understood,  or  unpleasant  results  may  come  of  such  a  course; 
but  where  this  is  agreed  upon,  and  named  in  the  note,  it  may,  at  least 
among  business  men,  be  the  more  pleasant  method  of  disposing  of  the 
matter.  The  notes  and  stubs  may  be  easily  and  cheaply  bound  in 
flexible  covers,  about  a  hundred  in  a  book.  This  will  be  a  neat  and 
convenient  form,  and  then  when  the  notes  are  all  paid  and  torn  off,  the 
cover  may  be  reduced  to  the  size  of  the  stubs,  and  this  will  preserve 
then  in  permanent  form  for  future  reference. 

Tax-list  Plan. — In  paying  a  debt,  some  congregations  have  resorted 
to  the  assessor's  book,  or  the  amounts  fixed  in  the  tax-list  in  order  to 
secure  an  equitable  division  of  the  entire  amount  among  the  various 
parties  who  should  contribute.  At  first  thought  this  plan  is  likely  to 
be  regarded  with  favor,  and  we  have  known  an  instance  or  two  in 
which  it  has  really  been  used  with  success,  but  the  difficulties  which 
encompass  it  are  so  numerous,  that  it  more  generally  gives  place  to 

*"  Conditions  to  destroy  the  character  of  a  bill  or  note  need  not  be  on  its  face.  An  endorsement 
on  the  back  of  it,  rendering  it  payable  upon  certain  conditions,  and  done  at  the  time  of  the  making 
of  it,  will  have  the  same  effect.  But  a  contemporaneous /aro/  (Parol  contract— '  Any  contract  not 
of  record  or  under  seal,  whether  oral  or  written;  a  simple  contract.' — Story)  agreement  can  have 
no  such  effect,  because,  resting  in  parol,  it  is  not  admissible  in  evidence,  nor  would  an  endorse- 
ment which  simply  referred  to  an  agreement  by  way  of  identification."— Bryant  &  Strattou's 
"(Commercial  Law,"  g  285  and  §  286. 


HOW   TO    PAY    CHURCH    DEJBTS.  1 79 

some  otlier  S3^stem.  If  the  town  or  city  taxes  are  regarded  as  equitable 
and  justly  apportioned  among  the  various  residents,  then  it  may  not  be 
difficult  to  secure  the  assent  of  the  congregation  for  the  introduction  of 
the  plan,  but  if  this  is  not  felt  to  be  the  case,  such  assent  will  not 
readily  be  obtained.  It  will  not  do  to  adopt  it  unless  it  is  received  with 
unanimous  favor.  The  majority  may  not  inflict  this  upon  the  minority 
without  invading  their  rights.  They  may  urge  it  as  a  standard  of  duty, 
but  they  have  no  right  to  enforce  it  as  an  inflexible  law.  To  this,  how- 
ever, there  is  a  limit.  In  the  sight  of  God  covetousness  is  as  great  a 
crime  as  lying  or  theft,  and  when  the  church  shall  have  washed  its 
hands  clean  from  this  great  sin  of  ^'covetousness  which  is  idolatry^''  then 
it  may  eject  its  members  for  this  as  well  as  for  any  other  hei'es}'.  Dr. 
Lansing,  a  missionary  in  Egypt,  tells  us  that  a  native  deacon  at  Stuff, 
sixty  miles  south  of  Cairo,  suspended  ten  of  his  members  for  such 
things  as  bad  dispositions,  vanity,  stinginess  and  not  allowing  their 
wives  to  go  to  weekly  praj^er-meetings.  What  a  thinning  out  there 
would  be  if  such  things  were  permitted  to  have  weight  here.  And  yet, 
why  should  not  the  church  in  some  way  take  notice  of  bad  tempers, 
biting  tongues,  stinginess  and  all  the  impish  brood  of  vices  and  habits 
that  are  practically  not  considered  incompatible  with  "professed" 
religion  ? 

We  have,  however,  known  an  instance  in  which  this  plan  was  adopted 
by  an  almost  unanimous  vote,  but  there  were  two  members  who  dis- 
sented, and  subsequently  refused  to  pay  the  amounts  apportioned  to 
them.  They  were  arraigned  before  the  Church  Council,  tried,  and 
their  names  stricken  from  the  roll  of  membership.  The  case  was  ap- 
pealed, carried  up  to  the  Synod,  and  the  action  reversed. 

Advayitages. — The  tax-list  plan  is  simple,  easily  comprehended,  and 
if  it  can  be  adopted  with  unanimous  consent,  the  labor  of  securing  the 
amount  necessary  may  be  greatly  reduced.  But  it  is  apt  to  meet  with 
various 

Objections. — i.  That  the  tax-list  itself  is  not  equitable,  and  does  not 
justly  indicate  the  financial  strength  of  the  various  persons  enrolled.  2. 
There  are  many  nominally  poor  people,  who  would  give  liberally, 
whose  names  do  not  appear  at  all  upon  the  tax-list.  3.  Many  persons 
who  are  nominally  rich,  and  are  large  tax-payers,  are  "property  poor," 
and  have  little  or  no  ready  money.  4.  It  has  the  appearance,  although 
it  need  not  really  be  less  scriptural  than  various  other  plans.  The  con- 
tributions seem  to  have  too  little  of  the  liberal,  "willing  mind"  spirit 
which  the  Bible  everywhere  inculcates.  The  various  contributors  are 
apt  to  appear  as  though  they  were  fearful  lest  they  should,  by  any  acci- 


l8o  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

dent,  contribute  a  single  dollar  more  than  equity,  or  absolute  necessity- 
demanded,  and  it  is  at  least  questionable  whether  the  tendencies  are  not 
toward  such  a  result.      "The  I,ord  loveth  a  chcoful  giver." 

Apportioning  Plan. — A  plan,  kindred  to  the  tax-list  plan,  and  a  modi- 
fication of  it,  might  be  called  the  apportioning  plan.  It  consists  in  se- 
lecting a  judicious  committee,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  acquaint  them- 
selves, by  any  reasonable  means,  with  the  pecuniary  ability  of  all  who 
may  be  expected  to  contribute,  and  then  to  apportion  the  debt  in  an 
equitable  and  just  manner  among  them.  The  results  of  the  committee's 
work,  if  the  whole  debt  be  very  large,  may  be  reported  in  full  to  the 
congregation,  for  their  sanction,  or,  if  the  entire  amount  be  less  impos- 
ing, the  congregation  may  decide,  at  the  time  of  appointment,  that  they 
will  abide  by  the  judgment  of  the  committee.  In  many  congregations 
this  plan  has  worked  ver>^  satisfactory  results.  It  is  devoid  of  most  of 
the  difficulties  and  objections  which  are  inherent  in  the  tax-list  plan. 

Share  Plan. — The  plan  of  dividing  the  entire  amount  of  the  debt  into 
equal  portions,  and  calling  them  shares,  has  worked  well  in  many  par- 
ishes. This  may  be  illustrated  by  an  example  or  two.  A  Presbyterian 
church  in  the  state  of  Wisconsin  had  a  debt  of  $i,ooo.  This  amount 
was  divided  into  274  shares,  of  $3.65  each,  and  was  taken  by  130  per- 
sons. Thirty  shares  amounting  to  $109.50,  was  the  largest  number 
taken  by  any  one  individual.  The  others  ranged  from  that  number 
down  to  a  single  share. 

In  some  instances  it  may  be  a  good  idea  to  arrange  all  the  possible 
contributors,  according  to  wealth  and  modifying  circumstances,  into 
four,  five,  or  more  classes,  and  then  apportion  a  uniform  number  of 
shares  to  each  individual  of  the  same  class.  This  may  aid  in  making 
the  final  amount  adequate  to  pay  the  entire  debt,  for  one  of  the  dis- 
heartening results  of  raising  a  debt  is  to  canvass  the  entire  field,  and 
then,  at  the  last,  to  find  that  there  still  remains  a  balance  unprovided 
for. 

Where  the  amount  to  be  raised  is  larger,  the  shares  may  be  divided 
into  sums  of  $12,  or  $24,  or  $50,  or  more,  and  then  be  paid  in  regular 
installments  of  $1,  $2,  or  $5,  weekly,  semi-monthly  or  monthly,  as  the 
committee  may  see  fit.  The  amounts  may  be  paid  to  the  treasurer  di- 
rect, or  placed  in  a  sealed  envelope  and  deposited  in  the  collection  basket 
each  Sabbath  as  a  free-will  offering. 

Where  the  execution  of  this  plan  is  intrusted  to  the  hands  of  a  judi- 
cious and  persevering  committee,  there  is  little  or  no  reason  why  it 
should  not  be  rendered  a  success.  In  the  well-to-do  congregations,  it  is 
best  suited  to  the  liquidation  of  the  smaller  indebtednesses;  but  where 


HOW  TO  PAY  CHURCH  DKBTS.  l8l 

the  entire  membership  is  composed  of  persons  of  but  limited  means,  it 
will  be  found  very  serviceable  in  enabling  them  to  provide  for  a  large 
amount  by  extending  the  payments  over  a  greater  period  of  time. 

Envelope  Subscription  Plan. — This  plan  differs  from  the  regular  sub- 
scription, in  that  the  payments  are  made  weekly,  or  monthly,  in  en- 
velopes, instead  of  the  entire  amount  being  paid  in  one  or  two  install- 
ments at  greater  intervals. 

Sinking-fund  Plan. — Where  a  congregation  is  composed  of  such  as 
have  no  accumulated  property,  but  are  dependent  upon  their  daily 
labor,  it  is  well  to  use  a  sinking-fund  plan.  This  consists  in  the  appro- 
priation of  an  annual  surplus  to  the  reduction  of  the  debt.  It  may  be 
a  plan  like  the  preceding  envelope  subscription,  or  it  may  be  an  annual 
surplus  from  pew  rentals,  or  any  other  revenue  the  church  may  have. 

Pastoral  Letter  Plan. — Where  the  people  are  fully  awake  to  the  duty 
of  giving,  no  easier,  more  convenient,  or  efficient  plan  can  be  used  than 
the  printed  circular,  or  pastoral  letter  plan.  It  does  away  with  all  un- 
due pressure,  unscriptural  arguments,  personal  appeal,  and  personal  in- 
fluence. The  success  of  the  plan  is  made  to  rest,  not  upon  impulse,  but 
upon  conscience  and  principle.  This  was  the  method  used  by  St.  Paul 
in  collecting  the  alms  of  the  Christians  at  Corinth  to  aid  the  poor  and 
persecuted  Christians  of  Judea.  They  were  not  to  wait  until  the  apostle 
stood  before  them  in  person,  and  with  an  appeal  of  moving  oratory  or 
tender  pathos,  played  upon  their  emotions  and  secured  their  contribu- 
tions, but  they  were  to  give  from  principle — from  a  sense  of  Christian 
duty — laying  by  in  store  as  God  had  prospered  them,  that  there  be  no 
solicitation  and  no  personal  appeals  when  the  apostle  should  come. 
Much  might  be  said  in  favor  of  this  method.  It  must,  however,  be  dis- 
tinctly understood  that  its  success  is  dependent  upon  an  enlightened 
sense  of  Christian  duty.  If  this  is  wanting,  but  little  can  be  expected 
to  result  from  the  use  of  the  pastoral  letter  plan. 

The  following  sample  was  tried  in  actual  work  with  the  most  satis- 
factory result: 

Dear  Brethren  in  Christ:  Ten  years  ago,  by  the  united  effort  of  all 
the  people,  we  were  enabled  to  erect  our  present  large  and  prized  church 
edifice.  The  total  cost  of  of  the  building,  when  completed  and  fur- 
nished, was  $42,496.25.  Of  this  amount,  $17,600  was  subscribed  before 
awarding  the  contracts,  and  $14,250  was  added  on  the  day  of  dedication. 
Of  these  amounts,  $28,417  was  paid  in,  making  a  loss  of  $3,433  on  un- 
paid subscriptions.  This  left  a  balance  of  $14,079.25  unprovided  for. 
The  increased  expenses  and  many  needed  repairs  upon  the  roof  have 
nearly  exhausted  the  annual  income  of  the  treasury,  and  left  much  of 


1 82  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

the  interest  to  accumulate,  until  the  entire  debt  upon  the  first  day  of 
next  month  will  amount  to  $23,791.67. 

It  is  proposed  now  to  make  a  final  effort  to  cancel  the  entire  amount, 
and  to  aid  in  accomplishing  this  most  desirable  result,  you  are  asked  to 
contribute  in  a  liberal,  Christian  spirit.  In  order  that  you  may  not, 
upon  the  one  hand,  wrong  yourself  and  family,  or,  upon  the  other, 
withhold  from  God  that  which  is  justly  his,  your  pastor  desires  that  you 
make  this  matter  a  subject  of  earnest  prayer  for  two  weeks,  and  that  at 
the  expiration  of  that  time  you  fill  up  the  accompanying  blank  and  lay 
it  upon  the  collection  plate  the  following  Sabbath.  As  ye  have  freely 
received,  so  freely  give. 

Monthly  Collection  Plan. — In  a  congregation  of  wealth  we  have  known 
$8,000  to  be  raised  in  a  single  year,  by  setting  apart  the  offerings  placed 
in  the  collection  boxes  upon  the  first  Sabbath  of  each  month,  for 
the  payment  of  a  church  debt.  There  are  but  few  congregations  in 
which  this  plan  would  accomplish  the  end  to  be  obtained.  In  its  use, 
great  caution  would  need  to  be  exercised  lest  the  result  should  be  so 
meagre  as  to  belittle  the  cause  and  defeat  the  success  of  this,  or  any 
plan  which  might  be  used  subsequently.  In  most  congregations  the 
results  of  this  plan  would  be  disastrous. 

Mortgage  Donation  Plan. — Where  the  claims  against  a  congregation 
are  held  by  people  of  wealth,  or  liberality,  or  both,  it  occasionally 
happens  that  a  debt  has  been  canceled  by  inducing  such  person,  or 
persons,  to  surrender  their  claims.  This  may  or  may  not  be  a  good 
plan,  according  to  circumstances.  If  the  congregation  is  absolutely 
so  poor  as  to  be  unable  to  pay  the  debt,  or  any  part  of  it,  then  it  is  a 
most  excellent  plan.  But  if  the  congregation  is  merely  imwilling  to 
pay,  or  indifferent  concerning  the  debt,  then  such  a  donation  would  re- 
sult injuriously  to  the  temporal  as  well  as  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
congregation.  It  is  only  ruinous  to  the  interests  of  a  congregation  to 
have  an  individual  render  it  unnecessary  for  them  to  put  forth  any 
effort.  It  will  enervate,  destroy  self-respect,  and  defeat  the  object  of 
the  donor.  This  is  illustrated  by  the  various  churches  we  might  enu- 
merate, which  have  been  endowed  by  a  misguided  liberality.  With  no 
need  of  raising  money  to  pay  a  pastor,  to  aid  the  poor,  or  to  convert  the 
heathen,  they  have  dragged  out  a  useless  existence,  until  finally  they 
have  disbanded,  or  had  a  mere  nominal  existence.  Any  gift  which 
renders  it  unnecessary  for  a  congregation  to  act,  is  injurious  to  its  best 
interests.  It  is  better  for  the  congregation  to  exert  itself  in  raising  as 
much  as  possible  before  the  balance  is  donated.  This  will  make  the 
welfare  of  the  church  the  common  interest  of  all. 


HOW  TO  PAY  CHURCH  DEBTS.  1 83 

Where  it  is  decided  to  be  best  for  those  who  hold  the  mortgages,  or 
notes,  to  donate  the  same,  and  such  is  the  sense  of  both  parties,  it  is 
always  best  to  execute  such  purpose  by  canceling  the  claims  in  a  legal 
manner,  without  delay;  for  life  is  very  uncertain,  and  in  event  of  the 
death  of  such  intended  donor,  one  or  two  disinterested  heirs  are  likely 
to  refuse  to  carry  out  the  unexecuted  purpose  of  the  deceased. 

Church-paper  Appeal  Plan. — Some  congregations  rush  unadvisedly 
into  debt,  and  then  seek  relief  by  appeals  through  the  church  papers. 
As  long  as  the  churches  continue  to  withhold  their  tithes  and  free-will 
offerings  from  the  lyord,  so  long  will  appeals,  unless  for  some  very 
special  objects,  continue  to  be  unsuccessful;  and  as  soon  as  the  churches 
shall  obey  God's  laws  concerning  tithes  and  offerings,  appeals  shall 
cease  to  seem  necessary,  for  each  congregation  in  established  communi- 
ties will  find  that  they  have  means  sufficient.  The  plan,  in  all  ordinary 
circumstances,  is  unphilosophical  and  unsuccessful. 

Canvassing  Plan. — The  plan  of  seeking  foreign  aid  by  sending  agents 
to  canvass  other  congregations  is  kindred  to  that  of  appeals  through 
the  church  papers.  By  all  means  avoid  both.  For  an  eloquent  chapter 
on  the  unwillingness  of  Christians  to  help  their  "needy  brethren,"  you 
will  only  find  it  necessary  to  write,  asking  the  experience  of  some  one 
who  has  tried  either  of  these  plans. 

The  Defrauding  Plan. — Congregations  have  been  known  to  borrow 
money  on  trustee  notes,  to  give  a  first,  second,  and  even  a  third  mort- 
gage on  the  church  building  and  lot,  and  then  in  an  hour  of  financial 
pressure  have  been  known  to  allow  the  property  to  be  sold  under  fore- 
closure, in  order  to  buj^  it  in  at  a  nominal  sum,  casting  off  all  the  just 
and  legal  claims  by  a  single  act  of  villainy.  In  most  instances,  the 
congregations  are  able  to  pay  the  debts,  and  are  guilty  of  a  great  crime 
when  they  refuse  to  pay.  In  other  instances  they  are  unable  to  pay, 
but  are  guilty  of  a  crime  equally  as  great,  for  they  have  created  a  debt 
when  there  was  no  possibility  of  ever  paying  it.  We  might  name  men 
who  are  to-day  poor,  and  dependent  upon  their  daily  wages  for  bread 
for  their  families,  who  have  been  rendered  penniless  by  similar  courses 
of  dishonest}^,  and,  in  one  or  two  instances,  the  transactions  seem  al- 
most to  have  been  characterized  b}^  fraudulent  intent.  The  course  of 
such  congregations  cannot  be  too  strongl}^  denounced.  It  will  be  well 
when  congregations  come  to  recognize  the  fact  that  as  long  as  any  mem- 
ber of  the  entire  organization  has  a  single  dollar's  worth  of  property, 
he  is  bound  b}^  every  sense  of  right,  and  every  law  of  God,  to  use  it  in 
paying  the  debt  which  he  has  aided  to  contract.  In  the  first  place,  no 
congregation  has  a  right  to  create  a  church  debt,  but  when  they  do, 


1^4  METHODS  Olf  CHURCH   WORK. 

they  become  personally  responsible,  and  their  individual  property,  and 
even  their  future  earnings,  are  pledged  to  the  payment  of  that  debt,  and 
no  injustice  which  may  be  practiced  under  the  protection  of  the  civil 
law  can  stand  justified  before  God,  until  this  obligation  is  both  ac- 
knowledged and  discharged.  If  a  body  of  individuals  decide  to  build 
a  temple,  that  when  completed  is  given  to  God  in  solemn  ceremony,  any 
bills  which  this  body  of  individuals  may  create,  and  which  remain  un- 
paid, are  most  clearly  their  debts,  and  not  God's  at  all,  nor  is  it  just 
that  God's  temple  should  be  sold  to  pay  their  debts.  God  is  not  in  debt, 
but  these  individuals  are,  and  that,  contrary  to  God's  command,  and 
being  their  individual  debt,  their  individual  property  is  as  justly  bound 
to  the  payment  of  this,  as  it  is  bound  to  the  payment  of  any  other  debt. 
An  honest  congregation  cannot  take  refuge  behind  the  civil  law,  any 
more  than  an  honest  individual  can.  Neither  can  a  church  debt  be- 
come "out-lawed."  If  it  ever  becomes  out-lawed,  it  can  never  become 
out-Gospeled.  A  "  church  debt, "  so  called,  but  really  the  congrega- 
tion's debt,  remains  in  force  as  long  as  the  persons  live  who  made  it, 
and  they  are  bound  to  it  by  every  sense  of  honor,  by  every  manly  prin- 
ciple, and  every  law  of  God;  neither  can  they  rid  themselves  of  this 
obligation  by  .separating  themselves  from  the  organization,  or  removing 
into  the  limits  of  another  congregation.  The  obligation  is  a  personal 
one,  unaffected  by  time  or  place,  and  only  relieved  by  payment  or  death 
— and  then  their  estate  is  justly  holding.  When  people  shall  come  to 
look  at  this  matter  in  its  true  light,  they  will  not  be  so  fast  to  create 
"church  debts." 

Chicrch  Efitertainment  Plan. — After  the  Church  of  Rome  had  preached 
against  the  God-ordained  law  of  the  tithe,  it  found  itself  in  the  pitiable 
plight  of  poverty.  To  escape  from  the  sad  but  inevitable  consequences 
of  its  sin,  it  sought  to  replenish  its  empty  coffers  by  introducing  pil- 
grimages to  its  thousand  shrines,  with  their  bones  of  saints,  sacred  rel- 
ics and  pretended  miracles.  The  divine  law  was  supplanted  by  the  sale 
of  indulgences,  and  giving  as  an  act  of  worship  found  its  place  usurped 
by  lotteries,  festivals,  shows,  theaters  and  every  device  by  which  priest- 
craft could  extort  money  from  a  people  who  knew  not  the  Word  of  God. 
It  is  only  to  be  lamented  that  the  Protestant  churches  have  in  any  meas- 
ure been  given  to  the  use  of  any  of  these  iniquitous  plans  for  raising 
money.  Too  many  of  our  churches  which  have  been  dedicated  to  the 
glory  of  God  are  desecrated  by  fairs,  oyster  suppers,  dramas,  tableaux, 
lectures,  shows,  exhibitions  and  various  other  things  which  are  ruinous 
to  the  financial  as  well  as  the  spiritual  prosperity  of  the  church.  Money 
is  not  valuable  enough  to  be  purchased  at  so  ruinous  a  price,  and  the 


HOW   TO   PAY   CHURCH   DE;bTS.  185 

fewer  unholy  people  we  gather  into  the  church  by  these  unholy  means, 
the  better  for  the  church  and  for  the  world. 

The  process  by  which  a  church  fair  pays  church  debts  is  thus  described 
by  a  Presbyterian  elder:  "  Now,  brethren,  let  us  get  up  a  supper  and 
eat  ourselves  rich.  Buy  your  food.  Then  give  it  to  the  church.  Then 
go  and  buy  it  back  again.  Then  eat  it  up,  and  then — your  church  debt 
is  paid." 

Some  time  since  a  young  lady  inquired  by  letter  of  the  New  York  Tri- 
bu7ie  how  she  could  raise  some  money  for  a  small  country  church.  She 
writes:  "Do  you  think  it  would  be  advisable  to  attempt  a  concert? 
We  have  had  calico  parties,  sugar  parties,  fish  ponds,  mock  post-ofiices 
and  the  like?  If  you  can  suggest  some  new  form  of  entertainment 
you  will  earn  our  sincerest  thanks."  To  this  the  Tribune  answered: 
' '  We  recommend  a  revival  of  religion. ' '  This  is  decidedly  the  best  answer 
and  the  best  method  that  could  be  given.  A  revival  oi  gcnume  relig- 
ion so  awakens  the  spirit  of  benevolence  and  unites  the  hearts  and  ef- 
forts of  Christians,  that  all  the  money  needed  to  carry  on  the  work  of 
the  church  is  freely  contributed. 

At  one  of  the  Christian  conventioHS,  Mr.  Moody  was  asked:  "Are 
church  fairs  and  sociables  wrong ? ' '  Mr.  Moody  answered:  ' '  Decidedly  ! 
I  have  not  always  thought  so,  but  my  eyes  are  open  now.  It  is  better 
to  ask  direct  for  money  than  entice  a  man  to  a  church  fair  and  make 
him  pay  a  dollar  and  a  half  for  an  article  that  cost  fifty  cents.  He  goes 
home  and  says  he  has  been  swindled,  but  consoles  himself  with  the  re- 
flection that  he  has  benefited  the  church.  The  idea  is  that  young  men 
go  to  such  entertainments  because  there  are  pretty  women  there.  It 
does  no  good,  and  certainly  should  be  discouraged." 

' '  In  Scotland  it  is  one  of  the  principles  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  not  to  accept  money  for  sacred  uses  from  unclean  hands.  As 
God's  agents,  or  ministers,  they  decline  to  take  for  him  money  that,  as 
far  as  they  can  see,  has  not  been  honestly  made.  When  the  great  Glas- 
gow bank  failure  took  place  a  few  years  ago  some  of  the  directors  were 
members  of  the  United  Presbyterian  congregations  of  that  city,  and  one 
or  more  of  them  were  large  givers — almost  the  support  of  their  particu- 
lar churches.  When,  by  the  judgment  of  the  civil  court,  they  were  de- 
clared to  have  been  guilty  of  systematic  fraud  for  some  years  back,  their 
liberal  donations  were  all  returned  to  them,  although  it  more  than  crip- 
pled the  congregations  who  did  it. ' '  This  was  a  wisdom  which,  to  most 
churches,  would  appear  folly,  but  no  surer  course  could  be  pursued  to 
secure  the  divine  blessing.  If  some  congregations,  such  as  are  almost 
everywhere  to  be  found,  were  to  refund  what  they  have  secured  by  means 


l86  MKTHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

of  neck-tie  parties,  exhibitions,  oyster  suppers  and  similar  devices,  they 
would  be  robbed  of  even  the  little  they  now  seem  to  have. 

We  know  of  no  arguments  in  favor  of  such  entertainments  as  have 
been  indicated,  and  some  of  the  arguments  against  them  might  be 
briefly  stated  as  follows:  i.  In  proportion  as  they  are  more  frequently 
used,  do  they  despoil  the  church  of  its  spiritual  power.  2.  Those  who 
labor  faithfully  for  the  success  of  the  enterprise  are  apt  to  suffer  from 
unkind  speech,  or  unjust  suspicion,  in  the  management  of  the  finances. 
3.  In  most  cases  they  are  employed  by  Christians  who  withhold  from 
God  that  which  he  requires  at  their  hands,  while  they  seek  to  carry  for- 
ward the  work  of  the  church  by  drawing  the  needed  funds  from  "out- 
siders." They  covet  the  wealth  of  the  wicked,  and  seek  opportunity  to 
gain  their  influence  and  money.  "Know  ye  not  that  the  friendship  of 
the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ?  Whosoever,  therefore,  will  be  a  friend 
of  the  world  is  the  enemy  of  God."  .4.  If  not  universally,  yet  quite 
generally,  they  alienate  from  the  church  some  of  its  most  useful  mem- 
bers. 5.  Whatever  other  effect  these  entertainments  may  have  upon 
those  who  are  not  church  members,  they  surely  will  not  lead  poor  sin- 
ners to  the  cross  of  Christ.  6.  'Jhose  most  worldly-minded  in  the  con- 
gregation are  sure  to  desire,  and  apt  to  succeed,  in  being  at  the  head  of 
these  entertainments,  and,  guard  them  as  best  we  may,  they  are  almost 
sure  to  introduce  into  them  such  features  as  are  ruinous  to  the  best 
interests  of  the  church;  a  disgusting  song  spoils  the  concert;  a  doiible- 
ente^idre  the  exhibition;  cordials,  cider  and  cigars  the  picnic;  a  heterodox 
statement  or  irreligious  sentiment  the  lecture — on,  and  on  through  the 
whole  list  the  devil  is  determined  to  be  in  somewhere,  or  his  personal 
friends  will  denounce  the  pastor  as  an  "old  fog}^"  get  enraged  because 
they  cannot  have  their  own  way,  dismember  the  congregation,  and  then 
leave  in  disgust.  7.  Last,  but  by  no  means  the  least,  of  all  the  evils,  is 
the  undeniable  fact  that  church  fairs,  oyster  suppers,  and  the  whole 
round  of  church  entertainments  are  fatal  to  every  impulse  and  principle 
of  gemdne  scriptural  benevolence. 

Ca7i  the  Debts  upon  the  Chzirches  be  Paid? — "That  the  professed  fol- 
lowers of  Christ,  especially  in  our  day  and  country,  possess  a 
large  share  of  this  world's  riches,  is  apparent  to  the  most  casual 
observer.  Subject  to  no  persecutions,  relieved  of  the  stigma  which 
in  the  earlier  history  of  the  church  attached  to  the  Christian  name, 
not  liable  to  be  despoiled  of  their  goods  because  of  their  lo3^alty  to 
their  divine  Head,  many  of  those  enrolled  under  the  banner  of  Jesus 
rank  high  as  the  possessors  of  material  wealth.  A  large  number  of 
those  at  the  head  of  our  railroad  and  canal  corporations,  our  river  and 


HOW  TO  KKKP  CHURCHES  OUT  OF  DEBT.  1 87 

ocean  steam  navigation  companies  and  shipping  firms;  many  of  those 
prominent  either  in  the  ownership  or  the  management  of  our  great 
commercial  houses,  our  telegraph  and  insurance  companies;  not  a  few 
of  those  who  have  achieved  honorable  distinction  as  financiers,  as 
bankers  and  brokers,  as  managers  of  our  savings  banks  and  trust  com- 
panies; not  a  few  of  those  who  conduct  on  a  large  scale  our  lumber, 
mining,  manufacturing,  and  agricultural  interests,  profess  allegiance  to 
him  whose  is  the  earth  and  the  fullness  thereof,  to  whom  belong  alike 
the  silver  and  the  gold,  and  the  cattle  upon  a  thousand  hills. 

' '  From  those  owning  broad  acres  of  the  richest  soil  on  which  our 
great  staples  are  grown;  from  those  in  our  large  cities  owning  plots  of 
land  on  which  lofty  palaces  are  reared;  from  those  who  manage  our 
great  public  works;  from  engineers,  architects,  lawyers,  phj^sicians, 
authors,  lecturers,  editors,  men  of  letters,  men  of  science,  may  be  selected 
many  bearing  the  Christian  name,  to  whom  God  has  given  in  greater  or 
less  degree  the  riches  of  this  world.  Scarcely  any  honorable  secular  pro- 
fession can  be  named  that  does  not  contribute  its  quota  of  those  pos- 
sessed of  far  more  than  the  mere  means  of  living.  In  the  princely  resi- 
dences of  Christians  in  our  cities,  their  dress,  their  equipage,  their 
costly  entertainments,  their  general  style  of  living,  abundant  proof  is 
furnished  of  the  unstinted  measure  of  wealth  which  God  has  poured 
into  their  lap.  In  our  towns  and  villages,  and  in  our  farming  districts, 
particularly  in  our  seaboard  and  Middle  States,  it  cannot  be  gainsaid 
that  Christians  share  abundantly  in  the  general  prosperity  of  the  country. 
If  our  religious  and  benevolent  enterprises  languish,  surely  it  cannot  be 
for  want  of  means  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord's  servants,  to  whom  he  has 
committed  the  stewardship  of  wealth."* 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

HOW  TO  KEEP  CHURCHES  OUT  OP  DEBT. 


ESTABWSHED    CHURCHES. 

A  I/Iv  over  this  country  thousands  of  churches  are  annually  failing  to 
-^-^  pay  current  expenses,  ministers  are  perplexed,  people  are  disheart- 
ened, and  the  church  of  Christ  is  hindered  in  its  great  work  of  saving 
souls.     This  is  a  natural  result  of  the  sin  of  departing  from  God's  or- 

*J.  F.  Wyckoff,  Esq.,  in  "  The  Christian  Use  of  Money." 


1 88  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

dained  method  of  sustaining  his  cause  upon  earth ;  and  not  until  the 
Christian  church  shall  fully  recognize  the  divine  law  of  the  tithe,  can 
we  ever  intelligently  hope  for  a  removal  of  the  great  curses  which  im- 
pede the  church's  progress. 

During  the  past  score  of  years,  advances  have  been  made  toward  the 
true  scriptural  method  of  supporting  the  church.  This  introduction  of 
the  better,  is  the  gradual  but  sure  preparation  of  the  church  for  the 
eventual  return  to  the  best;  and  in  presenting  the  following  methods, 
now  in  use  by  the  various  congregations,  we  do  so  hoping  that  none  will 
rest  satisfied  with  the  improvement  of  their  present  system,  or  the  in- 
troduction of  something  better,  or  be  satisfied  with  ariy  improvement, 
only  as  it  indicates  progress  and  becomes  a  promise  of  the  final  accept- 
ance, by  the  people,  of  that  which  is  God's  own  method. 

The  Peiv  System. — Seats  in  churches  are  a  somewhat  modern  conve- 
nience, nor  are  they  even  now  in  use  in  most  Roman  Catholic  countries. 
Among  those  earliest  mentioned  we  find  them  in  the  churches  of  the 
Normans,  made  of  stone,  and  projecting  from  the  walls  around  the  whole 
interior,  except  the  east  side.  In  the  fourteenth  century  low  wooden 
seats  were  promiscuously  placed  about  the  floor,  with  the  privilege  of 
personal  claim  to  any  one  particular  seat  granted  only  to  noblemen. 
About  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  seats  were  more  fully  pro- 
vided and  more  regularly  placed,  the  entrance  being  guarded  by  cross- 
bars engraved  with  the  initials  of  the  occupant,  but  just  when  the  cus- 
tom of  renting  pews  was  first  introduced  might  be  difficult  accurately 
to  ascertain. 

Pew  Renting. — While  there  is  much  which  may  be  truthfully  and 
forcibly  said  against  the  system  of  raising  the  money  necessary  to  meet 
the  current  expenses  of  the  church  by  the  renting  of  pews,  yet  there 
are  some  things  to  be  said  in  its  favor.  While  many,  from  a  mere  desire 
to  offer  some  excuse  for  not  attending  church,  will  object  to  going  where 
the  seats  are  rented,  there  are  but  few  with  whqm  this  is  the  real  cause 
of  their  absence  from  the  house  of  God.  Where  there  is  one  of  the 
honest  few  detained  on  this  account,  there  will  be  two,  or  more,  of  an- 
other class,  who  have  rented  a  pew,  because  they  desire  recognition  in 
some  church  society,  and  who,  from  Sunday  to  Sunday,  are  found  in 
their  pews,  not  so  much  from  a  love  of  church  going,  as  from  a  feeling, 
when  Sunday  morning  comes — "Well,  I  pay  for  a  seat,  and  I  guess  I 
might  as  well  go  and  occupy  it."  And  some  day,  when  actuated  by  no 
higher  motive,  a  truth  thus  dropped  by  the  "wayside"  may  result  in 
the  salvation  of  a  soul  and  the  addition  to  the  church  of  a  useful 
member. 


HOW  TO  KEEP  CHURCHES  OUT  OP  DEBT.  1 89 

Another  advantage  of  the  pew  system  is  that  it  enables  entire  families 
to  worship  God  together.  It  secures  for  each  family  their  own  partic- 
ular seat,  and  when  once  the  entire  congregation  is  assembled,  the  pas- 
tor, by  scanning  the  audience,  can  readily  tell  who  of  his  regular  at- 
tendants are  absent,  and  when  missed  from  their  regular  places  a  second 
time,  inquiry  may  be  made  and  the  cause  of  absence  ascertained.  Then 
again,  there  are  many  persons  who  contribute  liberally  of  their  time 
and  money  to  secure  a  church  home  for  themselves,  and  in  that  church 
they  have  a  local  attachment  for  some  particular  pew.  They  object  to 
having  disinterested  parties  placed  upon  equal  footing  and  helped  to 
the  most  desirable  sittings.  They  desire,  when  starting  for  church,  to 
know  that  they  are  to  find  comfortable  seats,  not  being  left  to  the  alter- 
natives of  going  long  before  the  hour  of  service,  or  be  crowded  into 
some  uncomfortable  quarter  of  the  church.  Regular  attendants  much 
prefer  some  regular  sitting. 

Against  Pew  Re?itmg. — Some  of  the  chief  arguments  urged  against  the 
renting  of  pews  are:  i.  That  it  leads  to  a  disparagement  of  the  very 
class  of  persons  who  are  the  special  objects  of  divine  regard.  It  makes 
money  the  standard  of  worth,  causing  the  congregation  to  say  to  the 
rich,  ' '  sit  thou  here  in  a  good  place, ' '  and  to  the  poor,  ' '  stand  thou  here, 
or  sit  under  my  footstool."  2.  That  it /^;z^^  to  exclude  strangers  and 
such  as  are  not  regular  pewholders.  3.  That  it  educates  people  to  be 
parsimonious  and  mean,  causing  them  to  do  such  disreputable  things  as 
rent  a  half  pew,  and  then  occupy  a  ivhole  one.  4.  That  it  is  not  only 
not  authorized  by,  but  is  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  the  gospel. 
5.  That  it  despoils  giving  for  the  support  and  spread  of  the  gospel  of 
all  its  value  as  an  act  of  worship,  converting  this  essential  portion  of 
divine  service  into  an  impost  levied  upon  the  other  portions  of  the  ser- 
vice of  God.  While  this  result  does  not  of  necessity  attach  itself  to  the 
system,  yet  all  who  have  had  much  to  do  with  the  renting  of  pews  will 
have  been  convinced  that  many,  if  not  most  persons  enter  into  the  con- 
tract from  a  purely  business  standpoint,  driving  as  sharp  a  bargain  in 
the  church  as  in  the  world.  The  time  is  coming,  when  "giving"  for 
the  support  of  the  gospel,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  shall  again  be  re- 
garded in  the  light  of  God's  word ;  when  the  amount  shall  be  increased 
to  the  proportion  of  a  tithe,  and  the  giving  or  paying  of  it  shall  not 
only  be  a  part  of  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary,  but  an  essential,  an  in- 
disputable portion. 

Modes  of  Renting  Peivs. — One  quite  common  method  of  renting  pews 
is  by  fixing  a  special  day,  and  after  giving  due  notice,  have  all  desiring 
to  become  pewholders  assemble  at  a  specified  time,  and  then  rent  the 
pews  according  to  one  of  two  plans,  viz. : 


igo  MEJTHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

At  Auction. — The  pews  are  frequently  set  up  at  auction,  and  struck 
oflf  for  one  year  to  the  highest  bidder.  In  this  way  a  large  amount  of 
money  is  sometimes  secured  by  the  rental  of  the  choice  pews,  but  unless 
the  preacher  is  exceedingly  popular,  or  some  other  unusual  excitant 
quickens  a  vehement  competition  u-ntil  all  the  pews  are  sold,  the  entire 
amount  will  fall  short  of  that  which  might  be  realized  by  some  other 
method.  Some  congregations  fix  a  graded  schedule  of  prices,  accepting 
no  bid  which  falls  below  this,  and  then  sell  to  the  highest  bidder.  This 
plan  protects  the  pews  from  being  rented  at  less  than  the  apprizal  rates. 
Others,  again,  attach  a  fixed  value  to  each  pew,  and  then  sell  at  auc- 
tion, not  the  pew,  but  the  choice,  or  privilege  of  making  first  and  suc- 
ceeding choice  of  all  the  pews.  The  bid  is  for  the  choice,  to  which  the 
regular  rental  price  of  the  pew  is  added. 

The  sale  of  pews  by  public  auction  tends  to  excite  among  the  mem- 
bers a  spirit  of  rivalry,  jealousy,  personal  pride  and  vain  glorj^,  and 
may  be  conducted  in  such  a  manner  as  to  subvert  the  very  cause  Christ 
had  in  view  in  establishing  his  church  upon  the  earth. 

Ptcblic  Rental,  not  at  Auction. — The  custom  of  renting  pews  at  auction 
lacks  the  approval  of  God's  word,  and  of  many  Christians  whose  judg- 
ment is  worthy  of  great  respect.  Most  congregations  renting  pews  an- 
nounce the  day  and  hour,  have  a  graded  schedule  of  prices,  and  rent, 
not  to  the  highest  bidder,  but  to  such  as  first  notify  the  committee  of 
their  choice.  The  schedule  of  valuation,  if  judiciously  arranged,  may 
serve  an  excellent  purpose  in  fixing  the  income  of  the  church  so  that  it 
shall  fully  meet  the  annual  expenditures,  and  also  avoid  great  diversity 
in  the  prices  of  pews  equally  desirable.  If  the  pews  are  all  rented  each 
successive  year,  the  former  occupants  are  usually  granted  the  first  re- 
fusal. 

A  more  desirable  method  is  to  rent  the  pews  for  an  indejinite  period, 
at  a  fixed  rate,  to  be  paid  monthly,  quarterly,  semi-annually,  or  annu- 
ally, in  advance.  The  lessee  may  at  any  time  vacate  the  pew  by  giving 
notice  of  the  same  in  writing,  and  paying  all  arrearages.  At  least 
twice  a  year  public  attention  should  be  called  to  the  matter,  and  new 
attendants  given  an  opportunity  to  secure  regular  seats;  or  this  matter 
may  be  left  in  the  hands  of  a  judicious  committee,  who  shall  personally 
call  upon  all  such  as  should  be  pewholders. 

One  difficulty  often  arises  in  churches  where  seats  are  rented.  There 
are  frequently  those  who  are  too  proud  to  sit  anywhere  except  in  the 
very  best  pews  the  church  affords,  and  are,  at  the  same  time,  too  mean 
or  too  poor  to  pay  the  price  which  the  sitting  will  and  should  reason- 
ably bring.     As  another  says,  they  are  frequently  ' '  of  that  class  who 


HOW  TO  KEEP  CHURCHES  OUT  OF  DEBT.  I9I 

can  pay  freely  for  tickets  to  the  theater,  or  other  places  of  popular 
amusement,  can  hire  a  carriage  for  a  Sunday  drive  to  the  park;  can  en- 
tertain company  splendidly  at  Sunday  dinners" — and  in  short,  who  can 
pay  for  anj^thing  except  religion.  Thej^  are  not  willing  to  sacrifice 
their  pride  to  the  best  interests  of  the  church,  but  want  the  church  and 
all  its  interests  sacrificed  to  their  personal  vain  glory.  The  fewer  of 
this  class  of  people  you  have  in  your  church  the  better,  for  when  the 
church  has  to  be  sacrificed  to  satisfy  the  pride  of  individuals,  its  useful- 
ness is  at  an  end.  Such  people  have  not,  and  cannot  have  the  best  in- 
terests of  the  church  at  heart,  and  the  sooner  they  seek  sittings  some- 
where else,  the  better  for  your  church,  at  least. 

Sittings  for  the  Poor. — God  has  decreed  that  "The  poor  shall  never 
cease  out  of  the  land  "  (Deut.  xv:  11).  In  every  age  they  are  to  be  a 
living  illustration,  to  the  church,  of  the  condition  to  which  the  King  of 
kings  condescended  for  the  salvation  alike  of  rich  and  poor.  They  are 
not  to  be  slighted  or  neglected  by  the  church  founded  by  Him,  who  for 
our  sakes  became  poor.  They  should  be  made  as  welcome,  and  treated 
as  cordially  in  our  churches,  as  those  who  are  rich  in  this  world's  goods. 
If  by  overt  act,  or  cold  neglect  they  be  excluded,  Christ  may  say  to 
such  a  church  in  that  day,  inasmuch  as  ye  have  shown  this  disre- 
spect unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  shown  it 
unto  me. 

Sittings,  or  pews,  may  be  secured  for  the  poor  in  several  ways:  i. 
Every  third  or  fourth  pew  may  be  left  for  occupancy  by  the  poor,  or 
they  may  be  assigned  to  particular  families.  2.  The  pews  on  one  side 
of  each  of  the  aisles  may  be  reserved  for  the  poor  and  strangers.  If 
visitors  should  be  sufiiciently  numerous,  any  invidious  distinctions  on 
account  of  poverty  would  be  overcome.  3.  Encouraging  those  who 
are  able,  to  hire  one  or  more  pews  to  be  occupied  by  the  poor.  4.  Seats 
may  be  assigned  by  the  committee  to  all  such  as  shall  apply  after  being 
cordially  invited.  5.  Inducing  the  more  wealthy  to  contribute  to  the 
formation  of  a  fund,  from  which  shall  be  paid  all  arrearages  accumulat- 
ing on  the  pews  occupied  by  such  as  are  really  unable  to  pay  in  full  the 
regular  rental.  If  judiciously  managed,  this  may  aid  in  doing  away 
with  all  humiliating  distinctions.  6.  If  the  income  of  the  church  is  suf- 
ficient to  permit,  the  poor  may  be  allowed,  with  reasonable  restrictions 
to  rent  pews  at  the  schedule  rates,  with  the  understanding  that  what 
they  lack,  after  making  an  honest  effort  to  pay,  should  be  cancelled  by 
the  sanction  of  the  ofiicial  board  of  the  church.  This  action  to  take 
place  at  stated  intervals,  not  exceeding  one  year.  7.  By  an  honest  and 
hearty  spirit  of  cordiality  upon  the  part  of  the  entire  congregation, 


192  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

making  both  rich  and  poor  feel  thoroughly  at  home  in  their  pews;  or,  as 
another  aptly  expresses  it:  "It  is  hoped  that  such  a  spirit  will  prevail, 
that  each  member  will  be  willing  to  pay  the  highest  price  he  is  able, 
and  that,  too,  for  the  poorest  sitting  in  the  house;  and  then  be  ready  to 
give  that  up  every  Sundaj^  to  strangers,  or,  which  is  better,  to  fill  it 
with  sinners  whom  he  shall  bring  in,  while  he  himself  sits  in  the  aisle 
or  on  a  chair  in  the  corner.  This  is  the  principle  of  sacrifice  which 
lies  at  the  foundation  of  our  religion.  'Christ  pleased  not  himself.' 
Neither  should  we.  We  must  have  the  spirit  of  Christ,  else  we  are 
none  of  his.  The  church  can  make  rapid  progress  upon  no  other 
principle." 

Other  ways  may  suggest  themselves.  In  a  large  and  wealthy  con- 
gregation in  the  State  of  New  York,  in  remodeling  their  church,  to 
avoid  the  crowding  of  the  poor  into  the  gallery,  or  in  some  corner  of  the 
church,  the  seats  were  removed  from  the  galler}^  the  space  laid  off  into 
compartments,  carpeted,  supplied  with  comfortable  chairs,  and  rented 
at  a  high  price  by  the  more  wealthy,  in  order  to  allow  more  space  for 
the  poor  and  strangers,  who  were  furnished  some  of  the  best  sittings  in 
the  church.     This,  and  like  efforts,  are  commendable. 

Seat  Recital  Agreements. — Where  seats  are  rented  there  are  usually 
found  such  as  are  glad  to  escape  the  payment  of  the  same  by  the  use  of 
any  and  every  unprincipled  pretext.  At  the  end  of  each  quarter  the 
collector  is  evaded,  or  some  fault  is  found  with  the  minister,  the  church 
wardens,  or  some  body  or  some  thing,  until  finally  the  year  is  passed 
and  the  rent  remains  unpaid.  Frequently  this  class  of  people  occupy  some 
of  the  choicest  sittings — sittings  which  could  easily  be  rented  to  good 
and  responsible  parties,  if  this  dishonest  class  could  only  be  gotten  rid 
of.  To  meet  this  class  of  persons  the  author,  in  his  first  charge,  found 
it  necessary  to  devise  some  plan  which  would  make  fruitless  excuses, 
such  as:  "When  some  of  the  men  who  are  officers  in  the  church  shall 
pay  me  what  they  owe  me,  then  I  will  pay  the  church."  "The  mem- 
bers of  the  church  have  wronged  and  injured  me  and  I  don't  intend  to 
contribute  to  the  support  of  such  an  organization. "  "  The  party  sitting 
just  in  front  of  me  has  a  more  desirable  pew,  and  yet  pays  less  rent 
than  you  ask  of  me.  If  this  is  the  unequal  and  unfair  way  the  church 
is  to  be  run,  I  do  not  propose  to  pay  another  cent."  To  meet  these  and 
a  multitude  of  other  excuses  equally  as  sensible  ( !)  agreements  printed 
as  the  sample  given  below,  and  bound  in  cheap  form,  served  an  excel- 
lent purpose: 

/  hereby  agree  to  take  scat  No for  one  year  from 

j8 ,  at  an  annual  rental  of  $ ,  to  be  paid  to  the  Treasurer  in 


HOW  TO  ke;kp  churches  out  op  dkbt.  193 

quarterly  installments  at  the  end  of  each  qicarter,  ajid  if  not  paid  in  thirty 
days  after  the  date  7ipon  which  it  falls  due,  I  then  agree  to  pay  5  per  cent, 
additional  to  the  collector. 


These  agreements  tend  to  secure  prompt  payments.  There  can  be 
no  disputing  the  fact  that  the  parties  really  rented  a  pew.  Neither  can 
they  dispute  the  price,  nor  the  length  of  the  time  agreed  upon.  It 
secures  the  church  against  financial  loss  by  parties  removing  daring 
the  year.  To  save  the  five  per  cent. ,  few  will  allow  the  fifteen  days  to 
expire,  and  the  treasurer  or  collector  will  be  spared  much  unpleasant 
work  in  going  around  making  collections.  These  and  other  advantages 
attend  its  use. 

The  fear  that  any  would  refuse  to  sign  will  prove  groundless,  if  the 
leading  members  of  the  church  will  but  set  the  example,  and  then  make 
no  exception  to  the  rule.  We  have  never  known  any  one  to  refuse  to 
sign  the  agreements,  and  when  once  signed,  the  petty  excuses  were  no 
longer  encountered,  but  all  paid  promptly,  and  the  church  lost  no  more 
money  by  bad  debts  of  this  sort. 

Peiv-Rent  Notices. — There  are  many  persons  who  are  sensitive  about 
receiving  a  pew-rent  notice,  but  church  business  must  be  done  in  a 
business-like  manner.  It  should  therefore  be  announced  that  at  regular 
intervals  notices  will  be  mailed  to  each  and  every  person  indebted  to 
the  church.  Should  there  be  any  who  object  to  receive  such  notice, 
they  may  easily  avoid  the  same  by  paying  in  advance. 

Collecting  Pew  Rents. — As  a  rule  it  is  almost  universally  best  to  have 
the  pew  rents  paid  either  monthly,  or  quarterly,  in  advance.  Those 
who  fail  to  call  on  the  treasurer  of  the  church  and  pay  punctually, 
should  be  called  upon  promptly.  If  much  time  is  permitted  to  elapse, 
it  tends  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  neglect  upon  the  part  of  all  pewholders, 
and  disastrous  results  are  sure  to  follow.  This  will  take  time,  but  it  is 
worthy  of  even  more  time  and  inconvenience  than  it  costs.  The  inter- 
ests of  the  church  should  be  committed  into  the  hands  of  only  such  as 
are  willing  to  devote  to  it  all  the  time  and  attention  it  demands. 

Payment  in  Envelopes. — In  a  few  churches  envelopes  are  used  for  the 
payment  of  pew  rents.  It  saves  the  treasurer  much  trouble,  and  the 
pewholder  much  annoyance.  The  idea  is  capital.  There  is  but  one 
question,  however,  and  that  is  this:  Is  it  right  to  pay  accounts  on  the 
IvOrd's  day?  According  to  the  secular  view  held  by  many  concerning 
the  support  of  the  church,  it  would,  most  assuredly,  be  as  wrong  to  pay 
pew  rent  on  Sunday  as  to  pay  your  grocer  or  butcher.  But  where  giving 
for  the  support  of  the  gospel  at  home  is  understood  by  the  people  to 

13 


194  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

be  as  much  an  act  of  worship  as  giving  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
and  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  then  it  becomes  not  only  admissible, 
but  a  positive  good,  an  enjoined  duty.  I^et  us  bring  back  the  offertory 
into  our  churches,  and  restore  giving  to  its  usurped  place  in  the  worship. 

But  the  mere  fact  that  the  pews  are  rented  is  likely  to  be  regarded  as 
prima  facie  evidence  of  the  predominance  of  the  purely  commercial  idea 
in  the  management  of  the  finances  of  the  church,  and  this  would  ren- 
der the  payment  of  pew  rents  upon  the  Sabbath,  to  say  the  least,  a  very 
questionable  procedure. 

To  Provide  for  Deficiencies. — Should  the  amount  realized  from  the 
rent  of  the  pews  be  insufficient  to  meet  current  expenses,  such  deficien- 
cies should  always  be  provided  for  at  the  beginning  of  the  year.  This 
might  be  done  by:  i.  Having  the  officers  of  the  church  make  a  liberal 
estimate  for  the  ensuing  year.  It  should  include  everything  necessary 
— salaries,  insurance,  interest,  repairs  and  all  incidental  expenses,  in- 
cluding also  shrinkage  and  other  contingencies.  2.  Make  a  fair  esti- 
mate of  the  regular  income  from  pews,  collections,  etc.,  and  by  deduct- 
ing this  from  the  former,  all  may  see  at  once  the  amount  still  to  be  pro- 
vided for.  3.  Let  this  be  apportioned  among  regular  attendants.  It  is 
usually  best  to  appoint  a  goodly  number  on  the  apportionment  com- 
mittee, as  it  tends  to  help  all  who  "feel  poor"  to  see  that  they  are  even 
more  able  to  give  than  others  whose  circumstances  they  have  misjudged. 
4.  Each  individual  should  then  be  notified  of  the  amount  which  the 
committee  had  hoped  he  might  be  able  to  give,  and  asked  to  satisfy  the 
same.  Such  amounts  might  be  paid  in  weekly,  monthly,  or  quarterly 
installments,  in  advance,  by  the  use  of  envelopes,  or  regular  collectors 
might  be  sent  to  make  regular  collections. 

The  Free  Pew  System. — The  system  of  having  all  the  pews  free  is, 
unquestionably,  the  true  system.  It  is  the  only  custom  which  is  ac- 
cordant with  the  principles  of  the  Biblical  method  of  church  support, 
and  the  one  which  must  again  become  universal  when  the  duty  of  giv- 
ing at  least  one-tenth  for  the  direct  support  of  the  church,  aside  from 
the  new  enterprises  which  are  to  be  provided  for  by  Free-will  Offerings 
and  the  support  of  the  poor  by  Alms-giving — I  say,  when  these  prin- 
ciples shall  again  be  preached  and  the  people  understand  their  duty  in 
this  matter,  then  will  the  free  pew  system  again  become  universal. 
Many  of  the  methods  by  which  money  is  now  secured  for  church  sup- 
port are  simply  human  devices  which  appeal  more  to  personal  pride,  a 
spirit  of  emulation,  business  interests  and  other  unscriptural  motives, 
rather  than  to  a  sense  of  obligation  as  stewards  to  comply  with  the  re- 
quirements of  God,  the  great  proprietor  of  all  things. 


HOW  TO   KEKP   CHURCHES   OUT   OP  DEjBT.  I95 

There  are,  however,  several  other  methods  in  use  which  properly 
come  under  the  head  of  the  free  church,  or  free  pew  system,  which  are 
worthy  of  presentation. 

l^oluntary  Contributions. — Many  churches  which  are  using  a  sort  of 
' '  give-what-you-please,  or  as  little-as-you-please ' '  system,  try  to  dignify 
the  same  by  the  scriptural  title,  "Free- Will  Offerings."  This  is  a  mis- 
nomer, a  perversion,  a  degrading  of  the  term  from  its  Biblical  meaning. 
Even  the  other  term,  "voluntary  contributions,"  is,  or  at  least  may  be, 
according  to  circumstances,  susceptible  of  grave  misapprehensions,  and 
we  use  it  simply  to  designate  the  system  which  is  known  by  that  name. 

In  speaking  of  the  voluntar}^  contribution  plan,  the  pastor  of  a  church 
in  New  York  City  says:  "In  a  general  way,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
ideal  church  would  be  absolutely  a  free  church.  Built  by  a  free  sub- 
scription and  dedicated  free  of  debt,  it  would  provide  for  its  expenses 
by  free-will  offerings,  brought  as  an  act  of  worship  at  each  service. 
Bach  member  would  give  each  week  as  the  lyord  prospered  him;  no 
man  would  know  the  amount  of  another's  gift;  it  would  be  a  sacred 
confidence  between  the  giver  and  his  Divine  Master. 

"This  ideal  method  Could  be  successful,  practically,  if  the  Millenium 
had  dawned,  and  all  Christians  were  absolutely  conscientious  and 
truly  devoted  to  their  Lord.  In  practice,  men  left  entirely  to  the  domin- 
ion of  conscience  fail  as  signally  in  this  duty  as  in  every  other.  It  is  more 
interesting  from  a  psychological  than  a  religious  point  of  view,  to  notice 
how  many  Christians  there  are  who  seem  to  care  very  little  that  the 
Lord  knows  how  stingy  they  are,  if  it  is  reasonaly  sure  that  no  one  else 
knows  it. 

"When  I  was  in  Paris,  twenty  years  ago,  the  Sunday  collections  of 
the  American  congregation,  then  worshiping  in  a  hired  chapel,  were 
gathered  in  a  hat.  Some  shrewd  Yankee  suggested  that  it  would  pay 
to  buy  open  plates.  After  this  was  done  it  was  reported  that  immedi- 
ately the  contributions  were  nearly  double.  No  one  meant  to  be  mean; 
but  there  is  an  unconscious,  involuntary,  almost  automatic  connec- 
tion between  the  publicity  and  the  amount  of  a  contribution. 

' '  If  such  ideal  plan  for  supporting  a  church  has  ever  been  tried,  the 
career  of  that  church  has  been  so  brief  that  it  has  left  no  history." 

Here  is  just  where  the  term  "voluntary,"  as  applied  to  this  S3^stem, 
is  vague  and  indefinite.  All  giving  of  tithes,  free-will  offerings  and 
alms  is  and  ever  has  been  voluntar}-,  the  same  as  all  moral  action. 

If  the  author  of  the  above  means  that  a  congregation  composed  of 
persons  who  have  no  knowledge  of  what  amount  it  is  their  duty  to  give, 
when  left  to  contribute  as  little  as  selfishness  may  suggest,  will  not, 


196  M:eTHODS   OF   CHURCH    WORK. 

under  these  circumstances,  give  sufficient  to  support  a  church,  then  his 
last  statement  is  true — true  to  the  very  letter.  But  if  he  means  that 
Christains  left  to  the  dominion  of  an  enlightened  conscience  will  not  con- 
tribute alike  religiously  and  liberally,  then  his  statement  tends  to  mis- 
lead, as  it  is  not  in  accordance  with  facts.  Without  much  mental  effort 
we  might  name  at  least  several  congregations  where  the  duty  of  giving 
is  faithfully  preached,  where  all  the  contributions  are  strictly  voluntary, 
and  where  the  amount  is  left  for  each  contributor  to  determine  in  the 
fear  of  God,  \vith  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  no  human  being  shall 
know  whether  the  contribution  be  much  or  little.  Personal  pride, 
public  display,  a  spirit  of  emulation,  business  interest — none  of  these 
have  any  influence  upon  the  congregation,  and  yet  the  annual  contri- 
butions aggregate  thousands  of  dollars. 

In  a  general  way  concerning  the  "voluntaiy  contribution"  system, 
it  may  be  said,  that,  if  introduced  where  no  due  sense  of  obligation  to 
the  divine  command  already  exists,  and  where  the  duty  is  not  clearly, 
frequently  and  faithfully  preached,  it  will  become  one  of  the  most  un- 
business-like,  unscriptural  and  unsuccessful  of  all  plans.  But,  on  the 
other  hand,  if  accompanied  by  a  faithful  presentation  and  clear  under- 
standing of  the  divine  requirements,  it  may  then  approach,  or  even  at- 
tain, to  the  scriptural  standard.  It  is  capable  of  rendering  the  church, 
or  its  ministers,  either  princes  or  paupers.  A  Presbyterian  pastor  says 
of  it: 

"It  is  a  plan  that  will  not  run  itself.  It  must  be  constantly  pushed, 
and  always  kept  before  the  congregation.  It  is  a  little  apt  to  weary  in 
the  end.  It  has  often  proved  successful  when  managed  by  a  pastor  or 
officer  who  is  an  enthusiast  in  regard  to  it;  but  as  often  it  has  signally 
failed.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  history  of  '  free  churches '  in  this  city 
(New  York)  has  been  disastrous.  Among  Presbyterians  they  have 
alwa3^s  failed." 

But  few  congregations  have  been  sufficiently  instructed  to  use  this 
plan  successfully  without  considerable  machiner}^  and  therefore  the 
envelope  S5-stem,  with  its  various  modifications,  has  been  much  more 
successful. 

Anmial  Subscription. — There  still  are  a  goodly  number  of  congrega- 
tions in  rural  districts  and  new  fields,  which  seek  to  provide  for  the  sup- 
port of  a  pastor  and  current  expenses  by  circulating  a  subscription  at 
the  end  of  each  year.  This  method,  or  want  of  method,  is  doubtless 
an  outgrowth  of  the  early  years  when  congregations  sought  to  sup- 
plement the  amount  received  from  mission  boards  by  circulating  a  sub- 
scription each  fall,  which  was  about  the  only  time  in  all  the  year  when 


HOW  TO  KEEP  CHURCHES  OUT  OE  DEBT.  197 

new  settlers  had  any  ready  money,  and  would  consequently  prefer  to 
pay  then  for  the  entire  year.  But  while  the  occasion  which  begat  it  has 
passed  away,  still  the  horrid  practice,  after  having  outlived  its  useful- 
ness, continues  to  hobble  along  the  decades,  yea,  and  even  centuries. 
If  there  is  a  single  thing  that  can  be  said  in  favor  of  this  plan,  we  con- 
fess to  not  knowing  what  it  is,  unless  it  be  that  the  little  which  is  ac- 
complished by  means  of  it  is  better  than  nothing  at  all. 

There  is  much  which  may  be  said  against  the  annual  subscription 
plan:  i.  It  almost  universally  fails  to  provide  the  necessary  amount, 
and  leads  to  questionable  methods  for  securing  the  deficienc5^  2.  It 
leaves  the  church  or  its  officers  to  struggle  each  year,  and  all  the  time, 
with  accruing  obligations.  3.  It  annually  tempts  all  who  have  become 
estranged  from  the  pastor  to  withhold  their  support  and  to  use  their  in- 
fluence to  defeat  the  success  of  the  measure,  in  order  to  "starve  the 
minister  out. "  4.  It  induces  people  to  seek  occasion  to  find  all  manner 
of  fault,  in  order  to  avoid  the  payment  of  a  just  or  equitable  amount. 
5.  It  asks  in  a  single  payment  for  an  amount,  which,  if  paid  in  weekly 
installments,  would  seem  insignificant,  but  when  asked  at  the  end  of 
the  year  seems  startling.  Many  who  could  not  pay  $5  at  any  one  time 
could  readily  pay  ten  cents  a  week,  and  others  who  would  be  able  to 
pay  $50  in  weekly  installments  would  not  think  of  giving  the  whole 
amount  in  a  single  payment.  6.  It  is  unscriptural,  unphilosophical 
and  unsuccessful. 

Permanent  Subscriptio7i. — The  permanent  subscription  does  not  of  ne- 
cessity suffer  all  the  disadvantages  of  the  annual  subscription.  If  it 
does  not  leave  the  time  and  mode  of  payment  optional  with  each  sub- 
scriber, but  affords  some  reliable  guarantee  that  the  money  will  be  forth- 
coming in  due  time  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  cause,  then  it  may,  with 
judicious  management,  attain  a  more  worthy  rank  among  other  meth- 
ods. It  is  permanent  only  in  that  it  requires  no  annual  renewals. 
Changes  are  from  time  to  time  to  be  made  in  the  amounts.  Each  year 
will  witness  commercial  changes.  Some  of  moderate  means  will  grow 
wealthy,  while  sickness  or  financial  reverses  will  render  others  less 
able  to  contribute.  "Paul  says  (2  Cor.,  viii:  13,  14)  that  he  will  not 
have  one  eased  and  another  burdened  in  these  matters,  but  that  there 
be  an  equality — he  means  a  proportionate  equality.  Men  of  large  prop- 
erty in  the  church,  who  wish  to  obey  the  word  of  God,  do  well  to  re- 
member that  a  contribution  of  $500  from  a  man  worth  $500,000  is  far 
less  burdensome  than  one  of  $5  from  a  widow  whose  entire  estate 
would  not  bring  $500.  Nevertheless,  the  widow  should  give  her 
share.      And  where  any  member  seems  to  be  falling   below  his  pro- 


198  MEITHODS   OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

portionate  equality  in  bearing  the  church  expenses,  the  church  should, 
in  a  kind  and  fraternal  spirit,  call  his  attention  to  the  subject." 

Because  the  subscription  bears  the  name  of  "permanent,"  it  is  li- 
able to  be  neglected  or  forgotten.  This  should  not  be  the  case,  but 
at  least  twice  each  year  it  should  be  examined  with  a  view  to  increase 
and  additions. 

As  the  subscription  does  not  require  annual  renewal,  the  time  and 
labor  heretofore  expended  in  soliciting  funds,  3'ear  by  year,  may  be 
turned  into  other  channels,  the  only  w^ork  needed  being  for  the  filling 
of  vacancies  as  they  occur.  It  is  always  best  to  make  a  full  estimate  of 
all  the  probable  expenses  of  the  church  for  the  ensuing  year,  allowing 
a  liberal  amount  for  contingent  expenses,  and  then  before  starting  the 
committee  to  secure  subscriptions,  it  is  better  to  apportion  the  entire 
amount  among  all  members  and  attendants.  Each  member  of  every 
family,  even  to  the  small  children,  should  be  invited  to  subscribe  some- 
thing. In  this  way  the  amount  will  not  only  be  greatly  increased,  but 
all  will  be  exercised  in  this  means  of  grace,  and  those  who  are  soon  to 
occupy  the  places  of  their  seniors  in  the  church  will  be  accustomed  to 
contribute,  and  further  years  will  reveal  the  beneficent  results  of  this 
method.  By  all  means  have  the  children  contribute  something.  This, 
however,  must  be  done  in  such  a  way  as  to  augment  the  amounts  sub- 
scribed by  the  older  members  of  the  family,  or  the  church  will  fall  into 
the  pitiable  plight  of  being  entirely  dependent  upon  the  children  or  the 
Sunday-school.  The  church  should  support  the  Sunday-school,  and  not 
the  Sunday-school  the  church. 

If  the  results  of  the  subscription  are  not  sufficient  to  meet  the  esti- 
mated expenditure,  it  is  doubtless  best  to  renew  the  effort  at  once ;  or 
by  general  consent,  secured  at  first,  or  subsequently,  add  to  the  amounts 
already  subscribed  such  a  uniform  percentage  as  the  circumstances  may 
require.     This  would  let  the  balance  fall  equally  upon  all. 

Each  subscription  is  to  remain  in  force  until  some  specified  officer  of 
the  church  shall  have  been  notified  in  writing  by  any  seeking  release 
from  the  amount  subscribed.  This  is  essential,  or  the  church  will  be 
left  with  arrearages  by  the  failure  of  parties  to  pay  the  amount  the 
church  had  a  right  to  expect. 

Collections  should  be  faithfully  and  regularly  made.  Notices  should 
be  sent  monthly  to  those  in  arrears.  Or,  if  thought  preferable,  the  con- 
gregation may  be  divided  into  several  districts,  each  of  these  having  a 
collector,  who  shall  keep  the  accounts  of  all  subscribers  residing  in  his 
district,  and  each  of  the  collectors  shall  render  a  regular  monthly  state- 
ment, m  writing,  to  the  treasurer.     Care  must  always  be  exercised  in 


HOW  TO  KSJKP  CHURCHES   OUT   OF  DEBT.  1 99 

the  selection  of  collectors,  and  all  must  understand  that  the  money  is 
to  be  paid  to  the  treasurer  promptly.  The  treasurer  should  also  ren- 
der a  quarterly  statement  to  the  vestry  of  the  church;  this  may  be 
simply  a  written  statement  of  amounts  received  and  disbursed,  or  it 
may  be  an  itemized  account.  I^et .  the  money  of  the  church  be 
guarded,  so  as  to  protect  the  character  of  the  collectors  and  treasurer, 
and  this  will  at  the  same  time  protect  the  church.  A  clear  and  explicit 
statement  should  be  rendered  annually  to  the  congregation;  this  should 
be  printed  and  freely  distributed.  It  will  more  than  pay  the  expense, 
in  the  rich  return  of  confidence. 

This  method  may  be  made:  i.  To  provide  for  the  expenses  of  the 
church  at  the  beginning  of  the  year.  2.  To  conveniently  furnish  the 
money  to  meet  all  bills  as  they  become  due.  3.  To  do  away  with  the 
necessity  of  continual  or  repeated  begging  at  the  stated  services  of  the 
Sabbath.  4.  It  may  also  be  made  to  supersede  the  necessity  of  oyster 
suppers,  festivals,  dramatic  exhibitions  and  the  like,  which,  defend 
them  as  best  we  may,  are  of  questionable  tendencies,  and  attended  with 
damaging  results.  5.  This  method  may  be  made  to  lead  the  way  to  the 
introduction  of  the  envelope  system,  and  the  giving  of  the  scriptural 
tithe. 

The  Envelope  System. — During  the  past  score  of  years,  the  old  sys- 
tem of  pew  rentals  has  been  largely  superseded  by  a  system  of  reg- 
ular offerings,  placed  in  envelopes,  and  at  short  and  regular  inter- 
vals deposited  in  the  collection  basket  at  the  stated  times  of  divine 
worship.  The  system  has  met  with  unrivaled  success  because  of  its 
flexibility,  accommodating  itself  to  the  diversified  wants  of  the  various 
congregations.  It  admits  of  adjustment  to  a  system  of  quarterly, 
monthly  or  weekly  payments  in  different  churches,  or  is  suited  to  ac- 
commodate all  these  classes  in  a  single  congregation.  It  is  simple, 
easily  understood  by  all,  and  may  be  rendered  effective  either  with  much 
or  little  machinery.  It  is  easily  introduced,  and  meets  with  more 
hearty  approval  from  year  to  year.  In  addition  it  has  been  more  suc- 
cessful in  securing  the  amounts  necessary  to  provide  for  the  support  of 
the  gospel,  at  home  and  abroad,  than  any  other  system  in  use  since  the 
apostate  church  of  Rome,  three  centuries  before  the  Reformation,  sub- 
stituted the  unscriptural  theory  of  "Competent  Maintenance"  for  the 
heaven-ordained  law  of  the  "Divine  Right  of  the  Tithe." 

Besides  these,  the  envelope  sys Jem,  properly  worked,  i.  Is  well  suit- 
ed to  reach  every  member.  2.  It  secures  the  small  gifts,  keeping  open 
the  rills  which  enlarge  the  stream  of  Christian  beneficence.  It  has  the 
correct  principle  of  ' '  small  gifts  from  many  givers,  at  regular  and  fre- 


200  METHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

quent  intervals."  3.  Because  of  its  frequency,  it  enjoys  the  advantages 
of  moral  discipline,  and  serves  an  excellent  purpose  in  abating  the  force 
of  avarice — "take  heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness."  4.  It  elevates 
giving  to  its  proper  place  as  a  part  of  divine  worship.  5.  It  makes  abil- 
ity the  standard  of  duty.  6.  It  leads  each  member  of  the  church  to 
give  systematically,  as  well  as  introduces  method  and  system  into  the 
finances  of  the  church.  7.  The  first  beneficent  result  of  the  system  was, 
that  it  secured  ' '  more  giving ; ' '  but  the  gradual  and  exalted  tendencies 
are  to  secure  "giving>more."  The  success  of  the  envelope  system  ren- 
ders it  unnecessary  to  defend  it  against  the  charges  of  being  unservice- 
able, mechanical,  childish,  or  complicated.  Its  continued  success  and 
increasing  usefulness  give  clear  testimony  in  its  defence. 

It  remains  simply  to  give  a  feiu  plans,  such  as  may  prove  suggestive 
in  aiding  some  to  perfect  a  plan  already  in  use,  or  may  aid  others  in  in- 
troducing the  system  which  has  secured  such  desirable  results  elsewhere. 

It  might  be  best  for  us  to  remind  all  that  the  success  of  this,  or  any 
plan,  is  in  its  being  thoroughly  worked.  Some  strong  hand  and  earnest 
heart  must  be  at  the  wheel,  guiding  to  a  successful  issue  the  interests 
of  each  congregation,  or  the  finances  of  the  church,  like  an  unguided 
vessel,  will  float  in  the  thousand  directions  of  shipwreck,  and  lose  the 
one  safe  and  only  course  which  leads  to  port.  A  poor  plan  well  worked 
is  better  than  the  best  plan  poorly  worked.  "The  first  condition  of 
success  is  the  unequivocal  influence  of  the  pastor  in  favor  of  some  plan 
of  systematic  giving.  The  pastor  must  devise  a  plan,  must  present  it, 
must  advocate  it,  must  get  the  sanction  of  his  church  for  it, '  must 
preach  to  the  people  about  it,  and  must  pray  publicly  for  God's  blessing 
upon  it." 

It  would  be  impracticable  to  lay  down  arbitrary  rules.  What  will 
answer  in  one  congregation  or  community  would  prove  a  failure  in  an- 
other, but  general  principles  along  with  a  variety  of  methods  will 
greatly  aid  in  securing  a  more  universal  usefulness  among  the  different 
congregations. 

An  Estimate. — The  first  step  in  the  introduction  of  the  envelope  sj^s- 
tem  is  to  make  an  estimate  of  the  entire  amount  necessary  to  meet  all 
the  expenses  of  the  ensuing  j^ear.  This  should  include:  i.  Pastor's 
salary.  2.  Rent  of  parsonage.  3.  Furniture  of  parsonage.  4.  Amount 
needed  for  aiding  the  sick  and  poor.  5.  Sacramental  expenses.  6. 
Presiding  Elder's  allowance.  7.  Assessment  for  the  Bishops.  8.  Sex- 
ton. 9.  Fuel  and  lights.  10.  Water  rent.  11.  Insurance.  12.  Interest 
on  debt.  13.  Reduction  of  debt.  14.  Repairs.  15.  Incidentals.  16. 
A  percentage  for  unpaid  pledges.     17.  Sunday-school  work.     18.  Sup- 


HOW  TO  kke;p  churchks  out  op  debt. 


20 1 


port  of  local  missions.  19.  Taxes.  20.  Synodical  assessments  (not  for 
missions,  etc.)  21.  Any  and  all  other  expenses  to  be  provided  for. 
These  various  amounts  added,  will  give  the  sum  necessary  for  the  work 
of  the  year. 

Securing  Pledges. — The  officers  of  the  church,  or  some  judiciously 
selected  committee,  may  apportion  this  amount  so  as  to  rest  equitably 
upon  all  members  and  supporters  of  the  church,  and  then  secure  the 
pledges  by  dividing  the  congregation  into  districts,  and  appointing  ju- 
dicious persons  to  canvass  the  same.  Or  a  more  si^ccessful  method  is  to 
send  a  circular  letter  to  each  supporter  of  the  church.  The  following, 
taken  from  ''Helps  to  Official  Members,'"  by  Rev.  James  Porter,  D.  D., 
may  prove  suggestive : 

"Dear  Sir : — The  committee  appointed  to  apportion  the  amount  necessary  for 

the  support  of  the Methodist   Episcopal  Church  for  the  present  year 

among  its  members  and  the  congregation,  have  concluded,  after  due  deliberation, 

that  you  can  afford,  and  will  be  willing  to  pay  the  sum  of dollars.    If  you 

acquiesce  in  this  conclusion,  you  will  please  to  pay  the  same  in  monthly  install- 
ments, iriclosing  the  amount  in  an  envelope,  writing  3^our  name,  with  the  amount 
inclosed,  upon  the  outside,  and  depositing  the  same  in  the  basket  or  box  on  the 
first  Sabbath  in  each  month,  when  it  will  be  passed  around  in  the  church  to  receive 
these  monthly  payments.  If  you  demur  at  the  apportionment,  you  will  please  in- 
form A.  B. ,  our  treasurer,  immediately,  stating  to  him  what  amount  you  will  pay 
in  the  manner  aforesaid. 

"Yours  truly,  for  the  committee,  C.  D.,  Secretary." 

The  pledges  may  be  secured  without  the  apportionment  plan  by  cir- 
culating cards,  or  circular  letters,  something  like  the  following: 


Please  deposit  this  card  in  the  basket  with  your 
first  envelope. 


I  Hereby  Agree  to  Contribute 

Week];y 

for  the  support  of  the  Church  with  which  I 
have  the  privilege  of  being  associated. 


The  reverse  side  of  the  card  might  contain  the  following :  i .  Every 
believer  is  bound  by  the  positive  command  of  God  to  give  for  his  cause. 
2.  Bach  is  required  to  give  according  to  his  ability.  3.  Bach  is  to  give 
habitually,  as  he  can  thus  do  it  most  effectively,  and  that  he  may  con- 
stantly honor  God.  4.  God  calls  for  our  gift  as  a  mark  and  as  a  measure 
of  our  love:  "God  loves  a  cheerful  giver."  5.  God  makes  the  salva- 
tion of  our  fellow  men  dependent  on  our  fidelity. 


202  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

The  other  form  of  circular  letter  might  be  something  like  the  following: 

'■^  Dear  Brother: — The  Council  of  the  church  with  which  you  have  the  privilege 
of  being  associated,  after  a  careful  surv-ey  of  the  whole  field,  find  that  it  will  re- 
quire the  sum  of  % to  pay  .our  pastor's  salary,  and  to  meet  all   the 

other  expenses  of  the  church  for  the  current  year.     This  sum,  if  divided  equally 

among  our  entire  membership,  would  be  | per  annum,  or 

cents  per  week  for  each  member.  This  amount,  though  above  the  abilit}'  of  some, 
is  doubtless  much  less  than  others  can  pay,  so  that  the  average  may  safely  be  re- 
lied upon,  provided  each  will  give  in  accordance  with  the  Scripture  rule — "  as  God 
has  prospered  him  " — not  less  than  one-tenth,  and  as  much  more  as  the  prosperity 
of  the  week  will  enable  him. 

"To  secure  this  average  weekly  contribution,  and  to  do  it,  too,  in  such  a  way  as 
will  be  most  easy  for  yourselves,  your  brethren  of  the  Church  Council  have  deter- 
mined to  introduce  and  to  thoroughly  test  what  is  known  in  church  financiering 
as  'The  Envelope  System.' 

"  Hoping  that  you  will  cordially  cooperate  with  us  in  this  effort,  and  that  as  soon 
as  convenient  you  will  notify  us  by  letter  or  otherwise,  of  the  amount  you  will 
probably  contribute  weekly,  we  have  enclosed  to  you,  in  connection  with  this  cir- 
cular, a  package  of  fifty-two  envelopes,  each  of  which  contains  your  register  num- 
ber, with  a  blank  for  date  and  amount  of  contribution. 

"Into  one  of  these  envelopes  we  ask  you  to  deposit  weekly  the  amount  you 
feel  you  ought  to  give  for  the  support  of  the  church,  and  having  dated  it,  and 
placed  on  it  the  amount  enclosed,  deposit  the  whole  in  the  basket  on  Sabbath 
morning  or  evening.  Or  if  you  cannot  be  present  at  the  service,  send  your  enve- 
lope by  the  hand  of  a  friend,  or  else  double  the  amount  the  following  Sabbath. 
And  let  this  be  done,  week  by  week,  till  you  have  formed  the  habit,  like  the  wor- 
shipers of  ancient  times,  of  alwa3^s  taking  with  you  an  offering  of  some  kind 
whenever  you  appear  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord's  house.  By  doing  this  you  will 
be  personally  benefited,  the  treasury  of  the  church  will  be  able  to  meet  all  the 
demands  against  it,  special  efforts  will  be  avoided,  and  the  cause  of  Christ  saved 
from  reproach  and  greatly  advanced. 

"Confidently  relying  upon  your  cooperation  in  the  plan  adopted,  we  subscribe 
ourselves, 

"  Your  brethren  in  Christ,  The  Church  Councii.." 

A  System  Uniting  the  Local  and  Foreign  Work. — As  some  pastors 
prefer  a  system  which  will  provide  for  both  the  home  and  foreign  work, 
we  present  in  full  a  system  introduced  by  Rev.  W.  T.  Wylie,  and 
known  as 

The  Belief onte  Method. — There  are  two  sets  of  cards,  or,  for  greater 
convenience,  one  card  printed  on  both  sides.  On  one  side,  under  the 
head  of  "Support  of  the  Gospel,"  an  estimate  is  made  of  the  money  re- 
quired for  the  year,  including  pastor's  salary-,  sexton's  services,  Sabbath- 
school  work,  fuel,  light,  repairs,  etc.  This  divided  by  365  gives  how 
much  is  needed  every  day  for  the  3-ear.  This  result  divided  by  the 
number  of  communicants  show^  the  average  per  day  required  of  each. 
Some,  of  course,  can  give  far  more  than  this  average  amount,  while 


HOW  TO  KBEP  CHURCHES  OUT  OP  DEBT.  203 

Others  fall  below  it.  The  contributions  of  friends,  adherents  and  chil- 
dren, in  addition  to  communicants,  will  almost  certainly  secure  the 
average  required. 

The  second  side  is  for  the  "  Spread  of  the  Gospel.  No  estimate  of  any 
amount  is  placed  on  thi^,  but  each  communicant  is  enjoined  to  give,  as 
as  God  enables,  a  daily  sum,  to  which  from  time  to  time  may  be  added 
as  a  special  contribution  whatever  the  giver  is  able  to  set  apart.  Every 
friend  is  also  invited  to  join  in  this.  The  sum  total  of  this  fund  is  be- 
fore the  session,  who  appropriate  as  they  think  best  to  the  different 
boards  and  other  claims  which  are  brought  before  the  church,  and  report 
their  acftion  to  the  congregation. 

Two  sets  of  envelopes  accompany  these  cards.  One  package  of  twelve, 
or  one  for  each  month,  of  a  dark  color,  is  furnished  by  the  trustees. 
The  other  package  also  contains  twelve  envelopes  of  a  light  color,  the 
different  colors  being  used  to  distinguish  them. 

The  cards  are  distributed  to  the  congregation,  and  given  to  every 
member  and  adherent,  and  also  to  the  children  of  church  members. 
The  object  is  explained,  and  each  is  urged  to  make  his  duty  a  matter 
of  careful  and  prayerful  study,  and  then  to  fill  up  the  blanks  in  each 
card,  sign  his  name,  and  return  on  the  next  Sabbath,  It  is  very  im- 
portant that  families  so  divide  their  contributions  that  each  member, 
even  the  little  child,  has  some  share  in  the  work. 

When  the  cards  are  returned,  the  names  are  entered  in  the  treasurer's 
book,  together  with  the  sum  subscribed  by  each.  Then  twenty-four 
envelopes  are  placed  with  each  card  in  a  neat  box  prepared  for  this  pur- 
pose (twelve  dark  for  Church  Support,  and  twelve  light  for  Spread  of 
the  Gospel),  and  given  to  the  person  whose  name  is  on  the  card.  On 
the  back  of  each  envelope  is  written  the  person's  name,  as  on  the  card. 
At  the  close  of  each  month  every  individual  places  the  amount  of  his 
contribution  in  the  envelope,  seals  it,  and  drops  it  into  the  collection  on 
Sabbath.  The  treasurer  opens  the  envelopes,  credits  each  with  the  pay- 
ment made,  and  thus  the  work  goes  on  to  the  close  of  the  year. 

In  case  some  members  of  the  church  have  not  sent  in  their  cards  at 
the  first,  as  is  likely  to  occur  through  delay  or  carelessness,  they  should 
be  called  on  by  a  committee  of  session  for  the  work  of  benevolence  and 
by  a  committee  of  trustees  for  church  support. 

Not  one  member  of  the  church  should  be  left  whose  name  is  not  enroll- 
ed as  giving,  if  only  one  cent  a  day. 

Advajitagcs  of  the  System.— Th&SQ  are  numerous  and  decided,  both 
as  to  the  individual  giving  and  the  cause.  They  are  even  more  im- 
portant in  a  spiritual  point  of  view  than  in  a  pecuniary,     i.  Every  one 


204  METHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

is  called  to  do  liis  vshare  in  tlie  Lord's  work.  2.  Kacli  gives  in  the  easi- 
est way — day  by  day,  little  by  little.  3.  Each  is  called  to  exercise  con- 
scie.nce,  and  act  habitually  as  towards  God,  thus  educating  himself  in 
God's  work.  4.  Daily  thought  and  daily  prayer  are  directed  to  our  first 
great  work  in  life,  sustaining  and  spreading  the  L,ord's  cause.  5.  The 
session  can  see  just  how  each  member  is  performing  his  dut5^  6.  There 
is  no  annoyance  from  collectors,  each  being  his  own  collector,  and  the 
account  can  be  prepared  so  that  a  glance  will  show  how  it  stands.  7. 
The  poorest  member  of  the  church  can  do  his  share  just  as  well  as  the 
wealthiest,  and  feel  that  all  are  helpers  of  Christ's  work,  "each  as  God 
enables. ' ' 

How  to  Introduce  the  System. — "I^et  the  session  and  trustees  each  ex- 
amine the  method  pertaining  to  their  several  departments. 

"It  is  better  to  adopt  and  introduce  them  at  once,  but  if  the  trustees 
prefer  some  other  way,  the  session  may  adopt  and  work  the  scheme  for 
the  benevolent  contributions  of  the  church.  When  the  plan  is  decided 
on,  get  your  cards  printed  so  as  to  have  one  for  each  man,  woman  and 
child  in  the  bounds  of  the  congregation. 

"Distribute  on  a  Sabbath  when  there  is  a  full  attendance,  and  collect 
on  the  next  Sabbath;  be  prompt  in  getting  all  the  cards  in,  then  fill  out 
your  treasurer's  roll,  prepare  and  distribute  the  envelopes,  and  keep  the 
business  up  square. ' ' 

We  append  also  a  brief  extract  from  another  very  excellent  develop- 
ment of  the  same  plan,  prepared  by  "Z.  W.  B."  and  pubhshed  in  the 
Congregationalist:  "  In  our  local  field  we  have  to  provide  (i)  for  the 
public  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  God's  house,  for  the  prayer-meetings, 
for  the  Sabbath-school,  and  for  the  various  other  agencies  which  a  live 
church  will  employ  in  strengthening  itself  and  in  reaching  the  com- 
munity around;  and  (2)  for  aiding  the  poor  whom  God's  providence  has 
placed  among  us.  The  former,  including  warming,  lighting  and  care 
of  the  house,  pastor's  salar}^  etc.,  will  cost  say  $5,000.  As  the  Master's 
command  is  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  perishing,  and  as  the  whole 
tenor  and  spirit  of  the  New  Testament  shows  that  he  would  have  the 
poorest  and  humblest  sinner  made  welcome  to  come  and  listen  to  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  ('to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached'),  so  we  should 
have  no  caste  in  the  house  of  the  I^ord  (see  James  2:  2,3),  no  exclusive' 
pews,  no  hired  or  purchased  seats,  but  every  seat  should  be  free,  whoso- 
ever will,  may  come  and  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely.  This  will 
necessitate  regular  contributions.  If  all  the  three  hundred  persons 
whose  names  are  on  the  church  records  could  be  counted  as  '  paying ' 
members,  thirty-two  cents  a  week  from  each  would  meet  this  demand; 


HOW  TO  ke;e;p  churches  out  of  debt.        205 

but  as,  for  various  reasons,  a  large  number  cannot  be  so  counted,  let  us 
suppose  that  two  hundred  and  fifty  will  be  regular  contributors;  then  it 
will  take  an  average  of  thirty-nine  cents  a  week  from  each. 

' '  For  the  relief  work  and  local  charities  a  competent  relief  committee 
could  expend  to  advantage  $500  during  the  year.  Four  cents  a  week 
from  each  paying  member  will  give  this." 

The  Home  Missionary  Work,  the  Foreign  Missionary  Work,  the 
Work  among  the  Seamen,  and  the  distribution  of  Bibles  and  Religious 
Literature — each  is  presented  clearly  and  fully  in  a  lengthy  but  most 
excellent  circular,  and  the  claims  of  each  cause  is  estimated  as  follows  : 

I.  The  Local  Work. 

For  church  expenses,  per  week 39c 

For  Relief  Fund 4c 

43c 

II.  The  Home  Missionary  Work. 

For  Home  Missionary  Society 2j^c 

For  American  Missionary  Association 2_J^c 

For  Congregational  Union i     c 

For  College  and  Educational  Society i     c 

7C 

III.  The  Foreign  Work. 

For  A.  B.  C.  F.  M ".    .    .    .  y/zc 

IV.  The  Work  Among  the  Seamen. 

For  Seaman's  Friend  Society ic 

V.  The  Distribution  of  Bibles  and  Religious  Literature. 

For  Bible  Society i     c 

For  Congregational  Publishing  Society i     c 

For  Tract  Society i     c 

3C 

57>^c 
' '  This  would  make  the  weekly  sum  for  a  family  having  two  church 
members  (the  average  number),  $1. 15,  amounting  for  the  year  to  $59.80, 
which  is  the  'tithe'  of  an  income  of  $598,  or  live  per  cent,  of  an  in- 
come of  $1,196.  There  are  those  among  us  who  will  undoubtedly  (at 
least  for  the  missionary  objects)  give  twice,  thrice,  five  or  ten  times  the 
amount  named. 

"The  sum  named  for  the  local  work  (43  cents  per  week,  or  $22.36  a 
year  for  each  paying  member)  will  of  course  vary  from  these  figures  in 
tho.se  churches  where  the  membership  bears  a  different  ratio  to  expenses. 
Thus  a  church  having  five  hundred  paying  members  and  the  same  ex- 
penses, would  need  but  half  the  sum  named  from  each. 

"For  all  the  other  channels  of  our  work  the  sum  named  (14^  cents 
a  week,  or  $7.54  a  year,  for  the  work  in  all  the  world)  is  the  very  low- 


2o6  METHODS   OP   CHURCH    WORK. 

est  which  will  pay  our  debts.  And  the  size  of  the  local  church  makes 
no  difiference  as  to  this.  It  is  the  minimum  which  the  '  paying  mem- 
bers '  of  any  church  should  average. 

''Pledges  and  Collections. — For  the  efficient  accomplishment  of  the  ob- 
ject in  view,  we  would  propose  that  the  church  resolve  itself  into  a  mis- 
sionary society.  Let  the  executive  committee  procure  a  supply  of  cards 
something  like  that  below,  and  distribute  them  to  the  members  and 
among  the  congregation,  together  with  a  circular  stating  the  needs  gf 
the  church  for  the  ensuing  year." 

WHAT   I  WIIvI.   DO   FOR  JESUS. 
I  will  (God  prospering  me)  give  weekly  at  least  the  sum  set  against  my  name 
for  the  objects  mentioned  below  (reserving,  however,  the  right  to  cancel  or  change 
this  pledge  at  any  time,  by  due  notice  to  the  treasurer,  should  it  seem  necessary 
for  me  to  do  so) : 

ce;nts. 

For  church  expenses 

For  our  church  Relief  Fund 

For  Home  Missionary  Society 

For  American  Missionary  Association 

For  Congregational  Union 

For  College  and  Educational  Society 

For  A.  B.  C.  F.  M 

For  Seaman's  Friend  Society 

For  Bible  Society      

For  Congregational  Publication  Society 

For  Tract  Society 

Name _^ 

Residence ^_ 

After  prayerfully  and  thoughtfully  reading  the  accompanying  circular,  please  fill 
out  and  sign  above  pledge,  and  place  it  in  the  contribution  box  next  Sabbath. 

' '  On  the  back  of  the  card  should  be  printed  a  statement  of  the  aver- 
age amount  which  should  be  given. 

"Let  nmnbered  envelopes  be  issued  to  each  one  who  shall  sign  a 
pledge  (every  child  in  the  congregation  should  be  encouraged  to  pledge 
its  mite),  and  let  the  amount  pledged  for  all  the  objects  be  placed  in  the 
envelopes  weekly,  and  the  envelopes  be  collected  in  the  contribution 
box  on  the  Sabbath.  If  any  one  wishes  to  add  a  free-will  offering, 
either  for  the  general  work  or  for  a  special  object,  let  him  do  so,  stating 
the  amount  and  object  on  the  envelope." 

The  Treasure f  s  Book. — Procure  a  book  properly  ruled,  with  space  on 
the  left-hand  margin  for  register  number,  a  second  space  for  the  entry 
of  names  in  alphabetical  order,  a  third  space  for  amount  of  subscription 


HOW  TO  KKKP  churche;s  out  of  debt. 


207 


pledged,  and  fifty-two  additional  spaces  for  the  entry  of  weekly  contri- 
butions, or  twelve  for  monthly  contributions. 

If  desirable,  the  classes  can  be  arranged  separately,  leaving  a  hundred 
lines  for  each  class — the  members  of  the  first  class  being  registered  from 
100  to  199,  the  second  from  200  to  299,  etc.,  so  that  the  first  figure  of 
the  register  number  will  always  indicate  the  class  to  which  it  belongs. 
The  register  number  attached  to  a  name  on  the  treasurer's  book  is  to  be 
placed  on  the  left-hand  margin  of  the  class-book,  and  also  upon  each  of 
the  envelopes  given  him  for  use.  Any  outside  friends  that  contribute 
can  be  placed  in  a  class  by  themselves,  and  registered  accordingly. 

In  entering  the  several  amounts  contributed,  the  treasurer  will  work 
entirely  by  the  numbers,  and  thus  will  find  the  task  comparatively  easy. 

Statements  should  be  sent  out  to  each  contributor  annually,  or  oftener, 
showing  the  amount  received  ;  and  a  full  statement  of  the  finances  of 
the  church  made  to  the  whole  congregation  at  the  end  of  the  5^ear. 

Bills  and  Reminders. — The  amounts  pledged  should  not  be  allowed 
to  fall  in  arrears.  If  those  whose  pledges  are  not  fully  redeemed  are 
called  upon  at  least  semi-annually,  then  any  discrepancies  in  accounts 
can  easily  be  adjusted  before  so  long  a  time  has  elapsed  that  payments 
cannot  be  recalled. 

Bills  and  reminders  may  be  profitably  used,  but  care  should  be  taken 
lest  they  be  used  too  liberally,  or  in  such  a  manner  as  to  lose  their  in- 
fluence in  accomplishing  the  desired  result.  We  append  a  couple  of 
forms: 


Church  op  the  Ascension. 


REMlNDEiR. 


M. 


Your  subscription  appears  to  be 
weeks  in  arrears. 


.iSS 


M_ 


To  Ninth  St.  Baptist  Church,  Dr. 

To  balance  due  on  subscription  for  support 
of  worship,  beginning  April  i,  iSS 

D^'.  Amount  of  subscription  for 

weeks,        -        -        -        -        | . 

Cr.  By  amt.  paid  per  Treas.  book,      

Balance  due,        -       -       • 

Cincinnati, iSS 

Please  give  this  your  early  aiteniioti. 


CONCLUSION. 

Rev.  George  Harris,  in  presenting  a  sj^stem  of  weekly  contributions 
in  quite  general  use  in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  urges  the  necessity 
of  a  system  and  meets  some  of  the  objections  in  the  following  manner: 
' '  The  preacher  may  unfold  with  the  utmost  skill  the  principle  that  obli- 
gation is  measured  by  ability;  he  may  urge  his  hearers  to  set  apart  a 
fixed  proportion  of  their  income  for  the  L,ord,  and  if  one  man  in  the 


2o8  MKTHOnS    OV    CIIUKCH    WORK. 

congregation  adopts  his  eloquent  advice,  he  thinks  he  has  not  preached 
in  vain;  but  let  the  sermon  be  accompanied  by  a  concise  little  card 
which  contains  figures  and  directions,  so  that  a  child  can  understand, 
and  there  wdll  be  hundreds  in  every  congregation  who  wdll  respond. 
Precisely  this  course  must  be  adopted,  if  giving  throughout  our  con- 
gregations is  to  be  measured  by  ability.  Every  church  must  put  an 
actual,  definite  system,  explained  in  a  few  printed  w^ords,  into  the  hands 
of  every  man,  woman  and  child,  before  any  considerable  number  will 
give  according  to  their  ability.  Good  intentions  cannot  be  trusted; 
there  must  be  an  existing  and  visible  system,  and  the  principle,  what- 
ever the  details,  must  be  the  pledge  of  some  amount  to  be  given  during 
the  year. 

"When  new  plans  of  any  kind  are  proposed  to  a  church,  opposition, 
or  at  least  reluctance,  is  sure  to  be  encountered.  The  people  are 
naturally  and  justifiably  shy  of  experiments.  Yet,  some  experiments 
must  be  made,  and  this  experiment  of  systematic  giving  must  be 
made.  If  the  pastor  is  timid,  the  system  will  not  be  introduced,  or 
if  introduced,  will  have  only  a  moderate  success,  but  if  the  pastor  ex- 
ercises good-natured  determination,  he  will  soon  gain  the  support  of  the 
church,  and  then  if  he  presents  the  subject  faithfully,  he  will  be  aston- 
ished to  find  that  so  many  in  the  congregation  are  ready  to  respond, 
and  will  blame  himself  for  neglecting  his  duty  so  long. 

' '  The  earnest  support  of  the  pastor  is  necessary  after  a  vote  of  the 
church  has  been  given  in  favor  of  the  new  system.  He  will  need  in  his 
preaching  not  only  to  state  strong  reasons  for  adopting  the  plan;  he  will 
also  need  to  meet  objections  which  different  individuals  wdll  bring  for- 
ward to  excuse  themselves  from  making  a  pledge.  More  than  one  will 
say  or  think:  '  It  is  difficult  to  decide  how^  much  to  give.  I  do  not  know 
what  my  income  will  be  next  year,  nor,  indeed,  if  I  shall  have  any;  it 
is  almost  impossible  in  a  large  business  to  separate  twelve  months  and 
compute  the  gains,  because  so  man)^  transactions  cover  a  more  extended 
period.  Unforseen  expenditures  may  be  necessary.  I  do  not  know 
what  percentage  I  ought  to  give,  at  any  rate.'  The  pastor,  either  in  his 
sermon  or  in  private,  must  be  read}^  to  reply.  He  will  say:  '  If  you  are 
convinced  of  the  correctness  of  the  principle,  it  must  be  that  there  is 
some  amount  which  you  are  morally  certain  you  can  give.  For  ex- 
ample, yoii  are  doubtful  whether  or  not  you  can  give  one  dollar  a  week; 
but  you  are  certain  you  can  give  half  a  dollar — then  give  that,  and 
make  additions  if  3^ou  are  able.  Or,  if  you  can  decide  in  no  other  way, 
give  as  much  as  you  have  been  in  the  habit  of  giving;  get  the  whole 
amount  and  divide  it  by  fifty-two  for  your  weekly  pledges.     If  you  say, 


HOW  TO  KKEP  CHURCHES  OUT  OF  DEBT.  209 

I  do  not  know  how  mucli  I  have  been  giving,  the  remark  proves  the 
need  of  a  system;  you  ought  to  know.  Almost  any  one  can  make  an 
estimate  of  usual  income  and  necessary  expenses,  which,  if  not  exact, 
will  be  nearly  accurate.  At  any  rate,  whatever  you  give,  you  probably 
will  not  err  in  the  direction  of  excess.  The  phenomenon  has  seldom 
been  observ^ed  of  a  person  who  became  embarrassed  by  giving  too 
much.'  A  very  good  rule  to  recommend  to  such  persons,  and  indeed  to 
all,  is  that  they  make  such  a  pledge  as  they  honestly  think  is  sufficient 
and  arrange  their  other  expenses  accordingly.  First  make  some  proper 
pledge,  and  then  bring  other  outlays  into  conformity  with  it. 

"Some  will  object  that  it  is  too  much  trouble  to  make  these  estimates 
and  pledges,  and  to  bring  the  money  every  Sunday;  but  it  will  vanish, 
perhaps,  when  the  pastor  says:  'That  objection  I  consider  to  be  a  recom- 
mendation; we  have  not  taken  nearly  trouble  enough;  the  Lord  expects 
us  to  take  just  this  trouble,  and  to  find  it  a  pleasure.  My  only  fear  is  that 
you  will  not  take  the  trouble  you  ought  to  take,  that  in  some  careless 
fashion  you  will  put  down  fifty  cents  or  a  dollar  without  any  thought 
at  all.  If  ladies  will  take  as  much  trouble  as  they  take  to  match  the 
trimmings  for  one  dress,  to  which  they  patiently  devote  two  or  three 
mornings,  the  question  of  how  much  would  be  settled,  and  rightly  settled; 
if  gentlemen  will  devote  as  much  time  to  it  as  they  devote  to  selecting 
cigars  or  to  choosing  a  new  coat,  proper  decisions  would  be  reached. ' 

"Some  will  object,  saying,  what  I  can  give  is  so  little  that  it  is  not 
worth  while  to  take  the  pledge  and  keep  the  account.  But  the  cheery 
pastor  reminds  them  that  one  of  the  chief  recommendations  of  the  sys- 
tem is  that  it  swells  small  gifts  into  a  large  volume,  and  adds:  'Can 
you  discover  that  your  obligation  to  give  a  little,  if  it  is  all  you  can 
afford,  is  any  less  real  than  the  obligation  of  one  who  can  give  largely? 
In  the  parable  of  the  talents,  which  servant  was  condemned?  It  was 
he  who  had  but  one  talent;  so  little  that  he  went  and  hid  it  in  the  earth! 
Among  those  who  cast  their  gifts  into  the  treasury  while  Christ  looked 
on,  who  was  commended  ?  It  was  the  poor  widow  who  cast  in  two 
mites,  which  make  a  farthing. ' 

"The  pressure  of  hard  times  will  be  urged  as  an  objection,  to  which 
the  undismayed  pastor  will  reply:  'Don't  limit  your  retrenchments  to 
your  benevolence.  It  is  not  very  consistent  for  a  Christian  to  stop  giv- 
ing, and  keep  up  all  other  outlays  to  the  old  standard. ' 

"For  those  who  have  had  losses  and  are  in  debt,  if  they  can  give 
anything,  it  should  be  with  a  system,  for  such  persons,  above  all  others, 
should  systematize  their  expenditures  and  benevolence. 

"Any  plan  that  may  be  proposed  will  be  met  with  some  objections. 


2IO  MEJTHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

This  plan  lias  fewer  objections  and  more  recommendations  than  any 
plan  of  which  we  know  ;  but  so  good  a  system  as  this,  especially  at  its 
introduction,  must  have  the  unhesitating  support  of  the  pastor,  or  it 
will  meet  with  little  favor.  But  can  any  pastor  be  satisfied  with  the 
shiftless,  casual  habits  of  giving  which  so  commonly  prevail  ?  Is  it  not 
worth  all  the  trouble  he  may  take  to  develop  the  latent  resources  of  the 
congregation  ?  Any  pastor  who  despises  the  details  of  practical  Chris- 
tian work  in  his  church,  and  devotes  himself,  as  he  says,  to  the  pulpit, 
has  sadly  curtailed  his  opportimities  as  a  Christian  minister.  The  peo- 
ple wait  for  their  pastor  to  take  the  lead  in  every  good  work  ;  they 
often  wonder  why  he  does  not  devise  plans  of  Christian  benevolence, 
and  appeal  to  them  in  behalf  of  suffering  missionaries  and  of  perishing 
men  and  women  who  need  the  gospel.  It  is  a  shame  for  ministers  to 
let  their  churches  go  on  in  the  old  ruts,  giving  but  a  fragment  of  what 
they  might  give,  while  our  missionary  societies  are  struggling  with  debt 
and  are  obliged  to  withdraw  their  workers  from  important  fields.  And 
so  I  say  that  the  essential  condition  for  introducing  a  plan  of  systematic 
beneficence  is  the  unequivocal  influence  of  the  pastor  in  its  favor  An- 
other important  condition  is  the  cooperation  of  those  who  have  been 
the  large  givers  in  a  church.  If  they  hold  aloof,  success  will  not  be 
so  certain  ;  but  if  they  adopt  the  system  for  themselves  and  encourage 
their  children  to  adopt  it,  there  can  be  little  doubt  of  signal  success. 

"  If  the  pastor  is  an  earnest  advocate  of  it,  and  if  those  who  already 
give  adopt  it,  the  system  can  easily  be  introduced  to  supplant  the  care- 
less and  unequal  giving  which  is  now  so  common. ' ' 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

NEW  ENTERPRISES. 


IT  has  truthfully  been  said  that  "change  is  dangerous,  "  and  to  those 
experienced  in  the  erection  of  new  church  edifices  it  is  unnecessary 
to  say  that  it  is  a  developing  period  in  the  career  of  the  congregation 
which  is  fraught  with  difficulties  and  dangers,  and  often  with  disasters, 
either  to  pastor  or  people,  and  sometimes  to  both.  It  is  a  time  when 
those  giving  direction  to  affairs  are  called  upon  to  exercise  the  utmost 
wisdom.  But  the  arduous  labors  and  perplexing  difficulties  should  not 
be  sources  of  discouragement;"  they  should  rather  awaken  to  greater 


NEW   ENTERPRISES.  211 

effort  and  increased  caution  in  the  work  so  necessary  to  be  accomplished. 

Practical  Suggestions. — Here  in  the  very  beginning  let  us  give  a  word 
of  counsel  to  those  who  are  to  be  leaders  in  carrying  forward  new  enter- 
prises. Unpleasantnesses  are  likely  to  arise,  unkind  things  will  be  said, 
and  unthought  and  unwrought  plans  and  suggestions  will  be  inflicted 
upon  3^ou,  but  never,  under  any  circumstances  whatever,  allow  your- 
self to  lose  that  self-control  which  will  restrain  5^ou  from  saying  those 
things  which  will  do  no  good,  but  result  in  positive  evil.  Never  lose 
your  temper.  If  insulted  appear  to  be  too  stupid  to  be  aware  of  it. 
Remember  that  men  often  regret  what  they  did  say,  but  seldom  what 
they  did  not  say.  An  insignificant  seed  when  left  to  germinate  will 
sever  a  rock;  so  a  single  expression,  a  word,  or  even  a  look,  may  and 
often  has  dismembered  entire  congregations. 

Hozv  to  Proceed. — When  a  new  undertaking  is  contemplated,  the 
whole  matter  should  be  presented  so  as  to  secure  the  best  judgment  and 
most  hearty  cooperation  of  all  persons  interested.  Although  the  ofiicial 
board,  or  the  trustees,  or  a  committee  are  to  be  entrusted  with  the 
greater  responsibilities  of  cari-ying  forward  the  project  yet  they  are  only 
the  servants  of  the  people,  and  are  dependent  upon  them  for  sympathy 
and  support. 

Having  determined  the  necessity  of  a  new  church,  parsonage  or  any 
other  undertaking,  one  of  the  first  things  to  be  inquired  into  is,  how 
much  money  can  be  secured  for  the  project.  Much  caution  is  necessary 
just  at  this  point,  for  many  will  promise,  or  even  pledge  much  more 
than  they  are  able  ever  to  paj'.  Enthusiasm  is  apt  to  usurp  the  place 
of  reason,  and  liberal  impulses  are  liable  to  outrun  financial  ability. 
Some  men  will  subscribe  a  thousand  dollars  who  never  had  so  much 
money  at  any  one  time.  In  a  new  enterprise  many  will  follow  their 
zeal,  ambition,  and  even  their  pride,  rather  than  their  judgment.  On 
the  other  hand  again,  many  will  be  controlled  by  a  parsimonious,  illib- 
eral spirit  rather  than  by  a  sense  of  Christian  duty.  In  endeavoring  to 
reach  such,  the  committee  will  need  to  select  the  best  plan,  and  to  go 
fortified  with  such  arguments  as  will  secure  the  desired  amount,  and  at 
the  same  time  leave  the  contributor  a  better  and  more  liberal  man. 

Where  to  Build. — When  once  it  has  been  determined  that  a  new 
church  is  to  be  erected,  one  of  the  first  things  to  be  considered  is  a 
proper  site.  ■  A  good  location  ought  by  all  means  to  be  secured.  In  a 
city  the  selection  is  often  limited  to  a  choice  between  two  or  three 
scanty  lots;  but  it  must  be  kept  in  mind  in  building  city  churches,  as 
Bishop  Asbury  said,  "If  you  are  going  to  catch  fish  you  must  either  go 
where  they  are,  or  where  they  are  likely  to  come."     But  there  are  some 


212  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

considerations  never  to  be  lost  sight  of.  Let  the  surroundings  be  such 
as  will  awaken  only  feelings  of  veneration.  Often  churches  are  built 
where  the  attitude  of  every  building,  and  the  uses  to  which,  they  are  em- 
ployed are  such  as  awaken  anything  but  reverence,  because  the}^  are 
discordant  to  every  thought  of  Christian  worshij).  Where  circum- 
stances will  allow,  other  things  being  equal,  a  corner  lot  is  much  to  be 
preferred,  as  it  will  allow  the  church  to  front  on  two  streets,  giving 
easy  entrance  and  exit,  besides  affording  better  light  and  ventilation. 
Among  the  many  other  things  to  be  looked  after,  due  regard  should  be 
paid  to  a  location  where  the  service  will  not  be  interrupted  by  the  rum- 
bling of  wheels  over  the  hard  pavement  of  the  street,  or  the  noise  of 
passing  street  cars  or  railroad  trains.  Avoid  a  proximity  to  buildings 
of  such  magnitude  as  will  mar  the  architectural  proportions  of  the 
church  by  their  overshadowing  uncomeliness,  or  will  cut  off  a  good  supply 
of  light  and  ventilation.  Where  space  sufficient  can  be  secured  it  is  by 
far  preferable  to  place  the  building  back  from  the  street,  so  as  to  afford 
space  for  an  ample  court.  In  large  cities,  where  the  cost  of  land  is  ex- 
cessive, it  is  not  always  possible  to  stand  the  church  back  from  the 
street,  but  the  effect  is  often  marred  by  this  necessity. 

It  is  often  the  case  that  a  church  site  is  tendered  to  a  congregation 
free  of  charge.  This  may  be  a  fortunate  or  an  unfortunate  event,  ac- 
cording to  circumstances.  It  is  sometimes  found  to  be  the  case  that 
some  wealthy  parishoner  desires  to  improve  the  value  of  adjacent  prop- 
erty by  the  near  proximity  of  a  fine  church,  erected  at  the  expense  of 
others.  In  this  way  some  men  try  to  appear  generous,  while  they  are 
purely  selfish.  In  the  country,  where  land  is  comparatively  cheap,  the 
church  should  occupy  the  best  site  the  vicinity  affords.  Let  the  space 
be  ample,  and  by  all  means  avoid  barren,  bleak,  treeless  locations,  ex- 
posed to  the  driving  storms  and  winds  in  winter,  and  the  pitiless  heat 
in  summer.  Let  the  location  be  central  and  desirable,  not  selected  be- 
cause remoteness  and  barrenness  render  it  cheap. 

When  once  the  site  has  been  determined  upon,  let  the  architect  look 
over  the  ground  and  surroundings  so  that  he  may  submit  such  a  draft 
as  shall  be  best  adapted  to  that  particular  location,  for  a  structure  that 
would  be  adapted  to  one  location  might  be  entirel}^  unsuited  to  another. 

The  Pla7i,  or  Draft. — Unless  3'ou  have  an  abundance  of  money  at 
command,  and  desire  to  erect  something  different  from  the  seventy-five 
thousand  church  edifices  in  the  United  States,  we  would  recommend 
that  you  be  beware  of  experiments.  Select  a  church  which  is  suited  to 
your  wants  and  then  use  it  as  a  model.  Among  the  thousands  already 
constructed,  of  such  various  styles  of  architecture,  ranging  in  cost  from 


Ni;w  knte;rprise;s.  213 

$150  to  $300,000,  some  one  or  more  will  be  suited  to  your  wants. 
"Their  sizes,  proportions,  materials  and  cost  maybe  easily  obtained, 
and  will  indicate  which  is  to  be  preferred,  all  things  considered.  It  is 
not  difficult  to  find  churches  constructed  for  $10,000  that  will  be  justly 
preferred  to  others  which  cost  twice  that  amount.  Some  of  them  are 
perfect  charms,  beautiful,  easy  to  speak  and  hear  in,  and  in  every  way 
attractive  and  inviting,  while  others  are  as  notably  defective.  It  is  folly 
to  expect  any  architect  to  excel  the  best  of  them,  particularly  in  their 
acoustic  properties.  Churches  differ  radically  in  this  particular,  and 
no  architect  can  tell  why.  In  some  the  lowest  voice  can  be  heard  in 
every  part;  while  in  others  of  the  same  size  the  loudest  is  indistinct,  and 
hearing  difficult,  if  not  impossible.  The  only  sure  way  to  success  in 
this  respect  is  to  select  a  model  that  has  been  fully  tested,  and  follow  it. 
The  importance  of  this  point  cannot  be  overestimated.  It  has  more  to 
do  with  the  health,  happiness  and  usefulness  of  the  preacher,  and  the 
size  of  the  congregation  than  is  generally  imagined.  For  him  to  strain 
his  voice  to  make  himself  heard,  and  fail,  is  killing,  not  only  to  him, 
but  the  people;  they  will  soon  leave  him."* 

In  selecting  a  model  avoid  all  such  as  are  cold,  unsocial  and  unsuited 
to  the  true  spirit  of  devotion.  A  church  should  present  an  attractive, 
genial,  home-like  appearance,  and  yet  not  lack  that  which  reminds  us 
that  we  are  in  a  sacred  place. 

Specifications  and  Contract. — When  the  proper  model  has  been  selected, 
in  most  instances  it  will  be  found  advisable  to  secure  an  architect  to 
give  an  accurate  draft  of  every  part  of  the  building,  giving,  also,  such 
specifications  as  will  include  every  stick  of  timber,  amount  of  lumber, 
number  of  bricks,  style  of  finish,  form  of  pulpit  and  pews,  and  every- 
thing down  to  the  minutest  details.  This  expense  and  delay  will  save 
both  time  and  money.  It  will  give  the  builders  an  intelligible  basis  for 
an  economical  estimate,  and  then  if  the  contract  is  explicit  in  all  of 
its  details,  as  it  always  should  be,  it  will  protect  the  congregation 
against  all  bills  for  extras.  Contract  only  with  reliable  parties,  and 
such  are  able  to  complete  the  work  without  loading  the  structure 
with  builders'  liens;  and  then,  if  the  contract  is  clear  and  explicit  in 
every  detail,  the  church  may  be  completed  without  perplexing  annoy- 
ances, litigations  and  final  disgust.  B}^  recording  the  contract  the  same 
as  all  legal  documents,  the  builder  can  create  no  obligations  which  may 
enable  an^^  one  to  get  a  lien  on  the  building  either  for  labor  or  material, 

Hoxv  Much  Money  to  Invest.. — Invest  all  the  money  you  can  raise,  but 
not  more.     Build  as  beautiful  and  costly  a  church  as  you  can  pay  for, 

*  Rev.  James  Porter,  D.  D. 


214  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

but  in  making  3^our  plans,  if  3^011  would  be  on  the  safe  side,  make  a  full 
allowance  for  unredeemable  pledges,  and  double  the  amount  which  is 
estimated  to  be  sufficient  to  complete  the  building.  Do  not  build  for 
posterity,  for  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  posterity  will  tear  down  3'our 
structure  to  build  one  more  agreeable  to  its  own  taste.  Build  for  your- 
selves, and  leave  ' '  posterity  "  to  do  the  same.  Build  a  church  to  meet 
3^our  needs,  and  not  one  that  shall  be  "an  ornament  to  the  city." 
Among  churches  we  have  already  too  many  ornaments,  and  too  few 
which  are  well  suited  to  the  purposes  for  which  churches  should  be 
built. 

The  Final  Cost. — The  cases  are  rare  where  the  final  expense  does  not 
exceed,  to  a  surprising  extent,  the  figures  primitively  stated  as  the  ulti- 
matum. The  diversity,  of  course,  varies  with  the  foresight  exercised 
by  those  in  charge  of  the  enterprise.  But  it  ma}^  be  stated  as  a  rule,  to 
which  there  are  few  exceptions,  that  the  first  estimates  fall  far  short  of 
the  final  cost.  Although  these  facts  may  tend  to  discourage,  thej^  will, 
when  properly  taken  into  account,  occasion  less  embarrassment,  and  be 
more  easily  surmounted,  "for  he  who  is  forewarned  is  forearmed." 
Where  a  chapel  is  to  cost  $1,000  it  is  often  the  case  that  unthought  of 
expenditures  increase  this  amount  to  twice  that  sum.  Where  the 
church  is  estimated  at  $40,000,  an  additional  $20,000  or  $30,000  is  usu- 
ally required  to  paj^  for  alterations  in  plan,  improvements,  or  to  meet 
expenditures  required,  but  overlooked  at  first.  If  these  facts  affright 
the  committee  or  congregation,  be  consoled  with  the  thought  that  it  is 
better  to  be  appalled  before,  rather  than  after  the  debt  is  created.  Be 
consoled  also  with  the  thought  that  most  congregations  can,  with  proper 
management,  do  from  two  to  six  times  more  than  the  various  members 
anticipated  they  could  possibly  afford. 

The  Scj'iptural  Plan. — The  first  account  we  have  in  the  Scriptures  of 
any  building  erected  for  the  worship  of  God,  is  the  tabernacle.  The 
account  (Ex.  xxxv.-xl)  is  briefly  this:  When  on  the  mount,  Moses 
received  from  the  Lord  the  command  to  build  the  tabernacle,  which  the 
children  of  Israel  were  to  carry  with  them  as  they  removed  from  place 
to  place  in  their  journeys  through  the  wilderness. 

' '  And  Moses  spake  unto  all  the  congregation  of  the  children  of  Israel 
saying,  This  is  the  thing  which  the  Lord  commanded,  saying.  Take  3'e 
from  among  3^ou  an  offering  unto  the  Lord:  whosoever  is  of  a  willing 
heart,  let  him  bring  it,  an  offering  of  the  Lord;  gold,  and  silver,  and 
brass,  and  blue,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  fine  linen,  and  goats'  hair 
and  rams'  skins  d^-ed  red,  and  badgers'  skins,  and  shittim  wood,  and 
oil  for  the  light,  and  spices  for  anointing  oil,  and  for  the  sweet  incense, 


NEW  ENTERPRISEIS.  215 

and  onyx  stones,  and  stones  to  be  set  for  the  ephod,  and  for  the  breast- 
plate, and  every  wise-bearted  among  you  shall  come,  and  make  all  that 
the  lyord  hath  commanded. 

' '  And  they  came,  every  one  whose  heart  stirred  him  up,  and  every 
one  whom  his  spirit  made  willing,  and  they  brought  the  I^ord's  offering 
to  the  work  of  the  tabernacle  of  the  congregation,  and  for  all  his  ser- 
vice, and  for  the  holy  garments.  And  they  came,  both  men  and  women, 
as  many  as  were  willing  hearted,  and  brought  bracelets,  and  earrings, 
and  rings,  and  tablets,  all  jewels  of  gold:  and  every  man  that  offered, 
offered  an  offering  of  gold  unto  the  lyord. 

"And  the  workmen  'received  of  Moses  all  the  offering,  which  the 
children  of  Israel  had  brought  for  the  work  of  the  service  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, to  make  it  withal.  And  they  brought  yet  unto  him  free  offerings 
every  morning.  And  all  the  wise  men,  that  wrought  all  the  work  of 
the  sanctuary,  came  every  man  from  his  work  which  they  made  ; 
and  they  spake  unto  Moses,  saying,  The  people  being  much  more  than 
enough  for  the  service  of  the  work  which  the  lyord  commanded  to  make. 
And  Moses  gave  commandment,  and  they  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed 
throughout  the  camp,  saying,  Let  neither  man  nor  woman  make  any 
more  work  for  the  offering  of  the  sanctuary.  So  the  people  were  re- 
strained from  bringing.  For  the  stuff  they  had  was  sufficient  for  all 
the  work  to  make  it,  and  too  much.' 

' '  All  the  gold  that  was  occupied  for  the  work  in  all  the  work  of  the 
holy  place,  even  the  gold  of  the  offering,  was  twenty  and  nine  talents, 
and  seven  hundred  and  thirty  shekels,  after  the  shekel  of  the  sanctuary. 
And  the  silver  of  them  that  were  numbered  of  the  congregation  was  a 
hundred  talents,  and  a  thousand  seven  hundred  and  threescore  and 
fifteen  shekels,  after  the  shekel  of  the  sanctuary.  A  bekah  for  every 
man,  that  is,  half  a  shekel,  after  the  shekel  of  the  sanctuary,  for  every 
one  that  went  to  be  numbered,  from  twenty  years  old  and  upward,  for 
six  hundred  thousand  and  three  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty  men. 

"And  the  brass  of  the  offering  was  seventy  talents,  and  two  thousand 
and  four  hundred  shekels." 

Dr.  Adam  Clarke  tells  us  that  this  would  be  4,245  pounds  of  gold, 
14,602  pounds  of  silver,  and  10,277  pounds  of  brass,  troy  weight.  This, 
reduced  to  avoirdupois  weiglit,  makes  nearly  ten  and  a  half  tons.  The 
gold  would  amount  to  $960,002.50;  the  silver,  $219,088.64;  the  brass 
(at  one  English  shilling  per  pound),  $2,487.03,  making  a  total  of 
$1,171,578.17. 

If  we  add  to  these  figures  the  value  of  the  many  other  offerings 
brought  by  every  one   "whose  heart  stirred  him  up,  and  every  one 


2l6  METHODS    OF   CHURCH    WORK. 

whom  his  spirit  made  willing,"  we  may  get  some  idea  of  the  cost  of  the 
first  building  erected  for  the  public  worship  of  God,  of  which  we  have 
any  record.  We  should  also  remember  that  the  scarcity  of  the  precious 
metals  at  that  early  period  rendered  them  so  much  the  more  to  be  prized 
by  their  possessors.  The  gold  which  had  been  employed  in  the  golden 
calf  had  all  been  destroyed,  and  yet  so  freely  and  cheerfully  did  the 
people  respond  that  they  had  to  be  told,  as  morning  after  morning  they 
came  with  their  offerings,  that  there  was  already  more  than  enough — 
they  even  had  to  be  ''  restrained  from  bringing.'" 

There  are  at  least  three  reasons  why  such  vast  wealth  should  have 
been  used  in  the  construction  of  the  tabernacle:  («.)  To  impress  the 
minds  of  the  people  with  the  glory  of  the  Divine  Majesty,  and  the  es- 
timate which  was  to  be  placed  upon  his  service,  {b.')  To  convert  the 
spoils  which  they  had  brought  out  of  Egypt  into  the  blessed  means  of 
rendering  them  liberal  and  cheerful  givers,  while  at  the  same  time  they 
unburdened  their  hands  of  that  which  was  liable  to  become  the  occasion 
of  covetousness.  (r.)  To  prevent  pride  and  vain-glory,  by  giving  for 
the  divine  service  those  ornaments  of  person  which  would  have  had  a 
direct  tendency  to  divert  their  minds  from  sacred  things. 

Later  in  the  sacred  history  we  find  that  when  the  temple  of  Solomon 
was  built,  the  free-will  offerings  of  the  people  were  brought  in  such  as- 
tonishing profusion  that  we  fail  to  comprehend  the  value  of  such  vast 
treasures.  When  David  instructed  Solomon  (I.  Chron.  xxii:  14,)  con- 
cerning the  building  of  the  temple,  already  he  had  "prepared  for  the 
house  of  the  Lord  a  hundred  thousand  talents  of  gold  ($2,456,678,125,) 
and  a  thousand  thousand  talents  of  silver"  ($1,711,383,666.)  To  this, 
various  additions  were  made,  until  the  vast  masses  of  gold  and  silver 
become  almost  incalculable.  The  various  authorities  differ  greatly. 
Among  the  lowest  is  our  own  calculation  of  $4,396,606,465.  One,  of 
credible  authority,  whose  estimate  is  not  among  the  highest,  states  the 
amount  at  $35,520,000,000,  making  48,000  tons  of  gold  and  silver. 
Now,  if  this  latter  amount  be  correct,  and  all  this  precious  metal  were 
to  be  loaded  on  wagons  bearing  one  ton  each,  allowing  twenty  feet  space 
for  each  wagon  to  move  in  the  procession,  the  unbroken  line  would 
reach  from  New  York  to  Harrisburg,  a  distance  of  182  miles. 

If  this  seems  startling,  turn  to  I.  Kings,  vi.  and  vii.,  and  read  the 
description  of  this  costly  structure  with  ' '  the  whole  house  overlaid  with 
gold,"  and  "the  floor  of  the  house  overlaid  with  gold,  within  and  with- 
out." All  ordinary  things  may  be  overstated,  but  there  are  some 
things  so  vast  that  words  are  crushed  beneath  the  freightage  which  they 
must  bear  to  convey  even  the  idea  from  mind  to  mind.     Niagara  never 


NEW  ENTERPRISES.  217 

has  been  and  never  can  be  described.  Words  cannot  make  tbe  moun- 
tains of  Switzerland  arise  in  their  towering  magnitude  before  the  mind, 
or  convey  any  idea  of  the  vast  proportions  of  St.  Peter's,  at  Rome. 
The  Queen  of  Sheba  had  heard  very  wonderful  things  concerning  the 
beauty  of  Jerusalem,  the  glory  of  the  temple  and  the  wisdom  of  Solo- 
mon. The  reports  seemed  so  exaggerated  that  she  affirmed  that  she 
could  not  believe  them  until  she  should  see  them  with  her  own  eyes, 
and  yet,  when  she  came,  she  declared  that  even  the  half  had  not  been 
told  her. 

What  unbounded  prosperity  and  blessing  did  the  people  of  God  en- 
joy when  they  obeyed  the  injunction:  "Honor  the  I^ord  with  thy  sub- 
stance, and  with  the  first  fruits  of  all  thine  increase:  So  shall  thy  barns  be 
filled  with  plenty,  and  thy  presses  shall  burst  out  with  new  wine." 

' '  There  was  never  a  moment  when  obedience  did  not  bring  affluent 
prosperity,  and  when  disobedience  did  not  bring  destructive  curse.  Nev- 
er before  or  afterward  were  such  immense  exactions  called  for  as  during 
the  period  in  which  the  temple  was  building.  And  j^et  there  was  pros- 
perity, material  and  spiritual,  during  that  period  such  as  had  never  been 
before  and  never  was  again.  The  people  came  up  to  the  full  measure 
of  the  legal  requirements,  and  God  poured  in  upon  them  material  wealth 
like  a  mighty  river.  And  afterwards,  when  decline  came  upon  the 
nation,  in  every  attempt  made  to  revive  it,  the  people  were  reminded, 
and  everything  was  made  of  the  fact,  that  for  a  long  time  the  offerijigs 
had  been  neglected.  And  the  decline  was  attributed  to  the  divine  dis- 
pleasure upon  the  nation  for  this  neglect.  This  reminder  marks  the 
revival  under  Hezekiah  and  that  under  Nehemiah,  and,  in  fact,  every 
revival  and  attempt  at  revival."-'^ 

Repairing  the  Temple. — During  the  reign  of  Jehoash,  when  the  tem- 
ple was  in  need  of  repairs,  Jehoiada  had  a  chest  placed  by  the  altar  of 
sacrifice,  and  as  the  people  prayed  they  proved  their  sincerity  by  their 
offerings  for  the  repair  of  the  I^ord's  house.  When  Joash,  King  of 
Juda,  repaired  the  temple,  a  chest  was  made  and  set  "without  at  the 
gate  of  the  house  of  the  I^ord, ' '  into  which  the  people  might  cast  their 
offerings;  and  "the  king's  scribe  and  the  high  priest's  officer  came  and 
emptied  the  chest,  and  took  it,  and  carried  it  to  his  place  again.  Thus 
they  did  day  by  day,  and  gathered  money  in  abundance." 

So  also  during  the  reign  of  the  good  King  Josiah,  the  offerings  of  the 
people  were  gathered  by  the  "keepers  of  the  door."  So  it  was  again, 
when  poor  and  few  in  numbers,  the  Jews  returned  from  Babylon,  they 
gave  liberally  and  worked  faithfully  for  the  rebuilding  of  the  temple. 


*Rev.  David  Cole,  D.  D.,  in  "  Offeriugs  to  the  I<ord." 


2l8  METHODS   OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

Never  was  there  a  debt  but  provision  was  made  before  tbe  work  was 
begun,  and  when  the  topmost  stone  was  brought  on,  it  Avas  with  shout- 
ing, Grace,  grace  unto  it! 

Sinking  Fund  Plan. — When  a  congregation  foresees  the  approaching 
necessity  of  repairing  or  rebuilding  their  church  edifice,  they  would  do 
well  to  follow  the  method  adopted  by  Jehoiada,  Joash,  Josiah  and 
all  others  who  pursue  a  careful  and  judicious  course.  If  the  money 
cannot  all  be  gathered  at  once,  a  fixed  sum  may  be  laid  by  at  stated  in- 
tervals until  an  amount  is  accumulated  stifficient  to  meet  the  necessities 
of  the  case.  In  securing  money  for  a  new  enterprise  the  people  are  not 
so  apt  to  weary  of  the  sinking  fund  plan  as  in  raising  a  debt,  even  though 
it  should  extend  through  a  series  of  3^ears. 

A  working,  energetic  pastor  in  the  city  of  New  York  who  had  secured 
the  partial  use  of  church  edifices  in  which  to  gather  the  people  for 
service,  succeeded  in  collecting  a  membership  of  nearly  six  hundred 
communicants.  The  gifts  of  the  poor  toward  the  fund  for  the  building 
of  a  church  of  their  own  aggregated  about  $1,500,  when  the  pastor  in- 
augurated the  following  plan.  In  writing  of  it  the  author.  Rev.  G.  U. 
Wenner,  says: 

"The  details  of  the  plan  we  will  explain.  The  amount  required  for 
a  church  is  about  $24,000.  The  working  members  of  the  church  num- 
ber about  six  hundred.  Each  member  must,  therefore,  collect  or  con- 
tribute about  $40.  This,  it  is  true,  is  a  large  sum  for  poor  people  these 
hard  times.  But  we  have  given  each  member  a  contribution  card  con- 
taining twenty  names  and  asked  them  to  get  ten  cent  contributions. 
The  object  is  to  get  a  small  contribution  from  a  large  number  of  per- 
sons, in  this  case  twelve  thousand.  The  immediate  effort  is  to  enlist 
the  hearty  support  of  the  entire  parish.  An  immense  number  of  per- 
sons, by  a  small  contribution,  become  pledged,  as  it  were,  to  the  final 
success  of  the  enterprise.  Such  a  collection  can  be  made  without  any 
trouble  two  or  three  times  a  ^'-ear,  and  in  three  or  four  years,  who  shall 
say  that  we  will  not  have  money  enough  to  pay  for  our  church  ?  And 
then,  what  is  better  than  the  money,  there  will  be  a  large  number  who 
feel  that  they  have  a  claim  on  that  church  and  can  tell  their  children: 
'There,  that  is  our  church.     We  helped  to  build  that  church.'  " 

Many  of  the  methods  presented  in  Chapter  XXXIII.  could  be  suc- 
cessfully used  in  securing  a  building  fund. 

Pastoral  Letter  Plan. — This  plan  has  already  been  presented,  and  it 
remains  only  to  add  a  specimen  adapted  to  securing  money  for  new  en- 
terprises, and  to  add  a  word  as  to  its  advantages. 

The  following  letter  was  used  several  years  ago  by  a  very  prominent 


NEW  KNTERPRISES.  219 

pastor  in  the  State  of  New  York,  and  in  response  to  this  letter  several 
times  the  anticipated  amount  was  pledged.  '  Good  as  the  letter  is,  the 
subscriptions  which  it  secured  were  the  result  of  the  preaching  which 
had  preceded  it. 

[CONFIDENTlAIv.] 
It  is  proposed  to  build  a  meeting-house  and  other  rooms  for  the  use  of  the 
church.     To  do  this  work  honestly  and  well,  it  is  proposed  to  spend  one  year  in 
raising  a  part  of  the  money  171  advance;  and  in  getting  plans  and  making  contracts. 

One  year — plans  and  contracts April  i,  1881,  to  1882 

"       "       build  and  cover  in "        1882,   "  1883 

"       "       plaster,  finish  and  furnish "        1883,   "  1884 

"       "       pay  for  in  full  and  dedicate "        1884,   "  1885 

It  is  proposed  to  expend  not  less  than  twenty  thousand  dollars  nor  more  than 
fifty  thousand— according  to  the  ability  shown  by  the  return  of  these  cards  of  con- 
fidential subscription.  Any  member  of  the  church  and  congregation  or  any  friend 
of  the  church  is  allowed  and  invited  to  subscribe.     But  no  one  is  urged. 

Pastor. 

To  help  build  our  meeting-house  I  think  that  I  shall  be  able  to  give  not  less 

than  % and  not  more  than  | each  year 

for  four  years,  beginning  April  i,  1881.     Or  I  can  make  in  one  payment  % 

Trusting  in  the  Lord  to  help  me,  I  hereby  subscribe  the  same  as  noted  above. 

Na  me 

Residence 

This  plan  is  ' '  free  from  certain  faults  which  are  conspicuous  in  nearly- 
all  existing  methods.  For  example,  it  is  entirely  independent  of  per- 
sonal solicitation,  which,  from  any  point  of  view,  is  an  unmixed  evil. 
Contributions  for  important  objects  in  many  of  our  churches  are  gath- 
ered by  two  or  three  self-sacrificing  individuals,  who  go  from  house  to 
house,  and  from  office  to  office,  to  solicit  donations.  It  is  a  laborious 
and  vexatious  undertaking.  Those  who  go  about  on  such  an  errand 
must  often  apologize  for  intrusion,  and  must  often  receive  ungracious 
replies  or  refusals,  as  though  they  had  asked  a  personal  favor,  and  even 
when  received  politely  must  make  some  sacrifice  of  self-respect;  and  on 
the  other  hand,  those  who  are  solicited  have  ground  for  complaint. 
The  collector  may  call  at  a  time  when  they  cannot  give  his  claims  due 
attention ;  they  must  decide  while  the  collector  stands  before  them  with 
paper  in  hand;  they  must  not  give  less  than  others  have  given,  or  less 
than  they  gave  last  year.  Personal  solicitation  is  an  evil  which  can  be 
truly  characterized  only  by  calling  it  a  nuisance.  It  is  almost  fatal  to 
a  genuine  benevolence  to  give  only  when  asked;  and  it  is  a  shame  to 
send  any  persons  on  these  begging  expeditions,  whether  they  are  young 


220  METHODS   OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

ladies,  who  should  be  forbidden  to  go  on  such  errands,  or  the  pastors 
of  our  societies,  who  ought  to  be  allowed  to  devote  their  time  to  better 
work.  Such  a  system  is  free  from  these  grave  objections.  Each  one 
decides /or  himself  and  dy  himself  He  maj^  take  a  week  or  two  for 
reflection." 

Joint-ownership  Plan. — The  joint-ownership  plan  consists  in  an  agree- 
ment upon  the  part  of  those  interested  to  subscribe  to  the  building  fund, 
with  the  condition  that  the  value  of  the  subscription  be  returned,  upon 
the  completion  of  the  building,  in  a  title-deed  to  one  or  more  pews. 
An  opportunity  is  given  also  to  new-comers,  after  the  edifice  is  completed, 
to  share  in  the  property  by  purchase  of  pews.  A  Presbyterian  pastor 
in  New  York  city  says  of  it:  "This  is  a  safe  business  arrangement, 
provided — i.  That  the  full  amount  needed  is  thus  subscribed  in  advance. 
2.  That  the  pew-owners  will  be  responsible,  each  for  his  share  of  the 
expense  of  support,  so  long  as  they  own  pews.  3.  That  the  church  is 
not  hampered  by  the  terms  of  the  title-deeds  in  regard  to  the  amount 
of  annual  tax  to  be  assessed.  But  usually  the  full  amount  is  not  sub- 
scribed nor  the  pews  all  sold,  and  the  result  is:  («.)  Two  classes  of 
pew-holders — -owners  and  lessees,  {b.')  Two  grades  of  assessments. 
We  have  known  churches  where  the  assessment  upon  pews  held  in  fee 
was  fixed  forty  years  ago  at  an  insignificant  rate,  and  thus  three-quar- 
ters of  the  expenses  of  the  church  came  upon  the  minority  of  the  con- 
gregation, who,  as  new-comers,  r-ented  pews,  (c.)  Pew-ov/ners  leaving 
the  church  abandon  their  property  if  unsalable.  Morally,  and  we  be- 
lieve legally,  they  are  still  under  obligations  to  the  amount  of  the  annual 
assessment,  but  the  obligation  is  not  likely  to  be  enforced." 

This  plan  was  at  one  time  quite  generally  used  among  the  Presbyte- 
rian churches  in  the  State  of  New  York,  but  the  principles  upon  which 
it  rests  and  the  difficulties  it  has  encountered  have  caused  it  to  be  largely 
supersed  by  other  methods. 

The  objections  are:  (a.)  That  the  success  of  the  enterprise  is  made  to 
rest  upon  worldly  and  selfish  principles,  rather  than  upon  the  scriptural 
basis  of  giving  our  offerings  and  church  to  God.  {b.)  It  is  likely  to 
occasion  much  difficulty  when  the  old  rights  of  proprietorship  are  en- 
croached upon  by  any  remodeling  of  the  church,  or  the  replacing  of  the 
old  structure  by  a  new  one.  (r.)  Persons  who  have  become  offended, 
under  the  protection  of  their  individual  proprietorship,  not  desiring  to 
attend  worship  have  nailed  their  pews  shut,  or  taken  an  axe  and 
chopped  their  seats  into  kindling-wood. 

Joint-stock  Plan. — Had  it  not  been  for  that  which  was  meant  for  tem- 
poral wisdom,  but  which  is  everlasting  folly,  no  such  devices  as  the  joint- 


NKW   ENTERPRISES.  221 

ownership,  joint-stock  and  other  plans  would  ever  have  been  known  of. 
The  necessity  of  resorting  to  such  means  is  only  a  pitiable  chapter  upon 
the  folly  of  the  Church  in  departing  from  the  scriptural  principles  and 
motives  which  are  designed  to  influence  men  to  do  their  duty  in  provid- 
ing structures  where  they  may  together  worship  God. 

The  joint-stock  plan  is  simply  this  :  Capitalists  unite  to  furnish  the 
money  to  build  the  church,  and  in  return  for  their  money,  accept  scrip, 
or  a  certificate  of  stock,  bearing  the  legal  interest  of  the  State.  The 
certificate  or  scrip  may  be  drawn  so  as  to  create  a  claim  upon  the  edifice, 
or  only  upon  the  society  as  such,  or  upon  the  members  of  the  society 
as  individuals.  The  interest,  to  prevent  any  speculation  in  the  stock, 
may  be  simply  credited  upon  the  pew  rent  each  year,  or  it  maj'-  be  pay- 
able in  cash,  in  which  event  the  income  of  the  church  would  have  to  be 
sufficient  to  pay  the  current  expenses  and  the  interest  in  addition. 

The  objections  are:  (a.)  The  congregation  will  not  own  its  church 
home,  (d.)  "  The  stockholders  may  include  in  their  number  irreli- 
gious men  whose  only  interest  in  the  enterprise  is  a  financial  one. 
(r.)  The  church,  in  the  management  of  its  affairs,  becomes  in  a  meas- 
ure subject  to  the  stockholders,  (d.)  The  church  must  be  a  financial 
success,  which  fact  tends  towards  sensationalism  and  the  valuation  of  a 
minister,  whatever  his  character  otherwise,  by  his  ability  to  '  draw,'  and 
thus  make  the  stock  pay  dividends."  (e.)  It  will  lack  those  scriptural 
principles  which  will  entitle  it  to  the  divine  favor  and  blessing. 

A  Catholic  Priest's  Plan. — Father  Maguire,  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  gathered  a  congregation  in  North  Albany,  N.  Y.  In  two 
years  the  little  temporary''  chapel  was  no  longer  able  to  contain  the 
audiences,  until  one  Sunday,  after  presenting  the  necessities  of  the  par- 
ish, Father  Maguire  said  to  his  people:  "We  will  build  a  plain,  cheap 
edifice,  in  which  we  may  have  room  for  every  necessity.  Material  is 
cheap,  labor  is  cheap,  while  many  poor  men  will  be  glad  to  get  emploj^- 
ment;  and  by  doing  what  we  can  ourselves  we  may  make  the  burden 
light.  To-morrow  evening  we  shall  break  ground.  Let  each  man  of 
this  congregation  come  to  the  church  lots  on  Pearl  street,  bringing  his 
shovel,  pick,  wheelbarrow,  or  horse  and  cart,  and  we  shall  work  to- 
gether each  night  until  nine  o'clock.  Thus  beginning  in  the  name  of 
God,  we  shall  soon  have  made  the  excavations,  and  throughout  as  far 
as  our  strength  or  money  permits  we  shall  push  on  the  work  to  com- 
pletion." 

At  the  appointed  time  about  three  hundred  members  of  the  congre- 
gation assembled  at  the  site  of  the  new  church,  armed  with  pick  and 
shovel,  ready  for  work.  The  pastor,  standing  in  their  midst,  uttered  a  bless- 


222  me;thods  of  church  work. 

ing,  and  then,  as  he  thrust  his  shovel  into  the  ground,  the  scene  became 
one  of  the  greatest  enthusiasm.  Shout  after  shout  arose  from  the  assem- 
bled crowd,  and  the  picks  and  shovels  were  plied  most  livel3\  Each 
evening  from  seven  until  nine  o'clock  this  work  was  pushed  forward, 
and  when  Saturday  night  came  that  part  of  the  work  was  complete  with- 
out any  comparative  cost.  In  a  somewhat  similar  manner  the  remain- 
der of  the  work  was  carried  forward,  until  a  church  124x64  stood  com- 
plete. It  surely  was  a  sensible  and  successful  method  for  a  poor  con- 
gregation to  pursue. 

A  Good  Suggestion. — In  repairing  and  beautifying  his  church,  one 
pastor  very  aptly  made  such  a  division  of  the  work  and  expense  as 
would  most  readily  secure  the  cooperation  of  the  different  classes  of 
people  in  the  congregation.  The  young  men  and  young  women  would 
be  most  likely  to  labor  faithfully  for  the  adorning  of  the  church,  so  they 
were  organized  into  a  committee  on  frescoing.  The  younger  members 
of  the  congregation  were  to  secure  the  money  for  paying  the  plasterers. 
The  ladies  secured  the  money  for  the  new  carpets,  and  the  older  male 
members  of  the  church  paid  the  painters  and  built  the  new  fence.  Each 
of  these  classes  had  its  own  treasiirer  and  an  executive  committee,  of 
which  the  pastor  was  always  chairman,  and  to  secure  harmony  of  ac- 
tion, there  was  also  a  general  committee,  composed  of  one  of  each  of  the 
separate  committees.  The  effect  was  stimulating  to  each  department, 
and  the  result  most  satisfactory.  Among  others,  there  is  one  most  ex- 
cellent feature  in  this  method,  and  that  is  that  it  sets  every  one  at  work. 
If  you  want  your  people  interested  in  the  church,  give  them  something 
to  do. 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 

HOW  TO  RAISE  MONEY  FOR  MISSIONS,  AND  BENEVOLENT  WORK. 


^  I  "^HE  ends  to  be  attained  by  means  of  the  beneficence  of  the  church 
-■-  are  the  grandest  in  the  accomplishment  of  which  man  is  permitted 
to  cooperate.  In  saving,  the  world  we  become  co-laborers  with  a  God 
who  declares  himself  "a  God  of  order."  Harmony  of  action,  therefore, 
demands  that  the  human  part  of  the  work  should  be  undertaken  and 
carried  forward  orderly  and  systematically.  Business  men  who  aim  to 
accomplish  any  considerable  result  prudently  incorporate  in  their  plans 


HOW  TO   RAISE  MONEY   FOR  MISSIONS,  ETC.  223 

much  of  S3^stem.  The  church  should  not  be  less  prudent,  for  the  vast 
work  to  be  accomplished  calls  for  organized  and  sj^stematized  effort. 

In  our  own  country  many  of  the  Western  States  and  Territories  are 
almost  destitute  of  religious  influences,  to  say  nothing  of  the  destitute 
districts  in  our  large  cities  and  open  country.  The  isles  of  the  sea  and 
nations  of  the  earth  are  to  receive  the  Word  of  God  at  the  hands  of  our 
•beneficence,  or  remain  in  heathen  darkness  and  spiritual  death.  The 
church  of  Christ  is  to  accomplish  a  gigantic  work,  with  most  glorious 
results,  and  to  this  end  there  must  of  necessity  be  orderly  arrangements 
and  systematic  workings. 

Some  are  wont  to  ignore  and  others  to  decry  system  in  bringing  the 
church  up  to  her  privilege  in  this  matter,  and  prefer  to  leave  it  to  the 
impulse  or  inclination  of  those  who  give.  They  regard  the  results  of 
successful  church  work  as  the  child  regards  the  motion  of  the  hands 
across  the  face  of  the  clock— having  no  idea  of  thfe  hidden  motive  power 
and  the  relation  of  nicely-adjusted  spring,  lever  and  wheel  to  moving 
hands.  The  unthinking  and  untaught  see  nothing  to  suggest  order  in 
the  arrangement  of  the  earth  and  heavens,  but  the  student  of  God's 
handiwork  stands  with  awe  and  reverence  as  investigation  reveals  the 
system  of  crystal,  layer  and  strata,  or  as  science  draws  aside  the  curtain 
of  night  to  reveal  group,  cluster,  nebula  and  ulterior  systems,  each 
moving  with  such  nicety  of  adjustment  that  not  the  fraction  of  a  second 
is  lost  in  the  onward  course  of  the  centujies. 

The  crippled  financial  condition  of  the  religious  boards  and  charitable 
societies  is  a  natural  result  of  the  lack  of  system  in  securing  the  con- 
tributions of  the  individual  members  of  the  various  denominations  of 
Christian  workers.  Giving  will  not  become  systematic  of  itself.  It 
must  be  made  systematic;  and  this  implies  order  and  method.  Too 
many  congregations  have  absolutely  no  system  at  all.  Others  adopt 
such  methods  as  gnaw  at  the  very  heart,  and  kill  every  principle  of  true 
benevolence.  Any  plan  which  parades  names  and  amounts,  and  seeks 
to  induce  people  to  contribute  because  it  will  be  blazed  abroad,  or 
prompts  one  to  contribute  an  amount  equal,  or  greater,  than  that  given 
by  another,  that  they  may  appear  more  generous  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  is  false  and  ruinous  in  its  effects.  There  is  no  objection  to  pub- 
licity, if  publicity  is  not  made  the  motive  powder  in  obtaining  the  con- 
tribution. When  Christ  said,  "L,et  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy 
right  hand  doeth,"  he  did  not  mean  that  our  giving  was  to  be  kept  a 
secret;  "he  meant  that  the  right  hand  should  not  steal  around  to  the 
left,  and,  shaking  it  furtively,  whisper  behind  your  back:  'How  gener- 
ous I  am;  how  liberal  I  was  just  now.'     But  our  Lord  meant  that  the 


224  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

right  hand  should  know  what  it  is  itself  doing.  He  did  not  say,  L,et 
not  thy  right  hand  know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth.  He  meant, 
'Don't  keep  telling  yourself  how  generous  you  are.'  " 

Giving  to  Christ,  Not  to  Societies. — To  the  great  mass  of  contributors 
the  blessedness  of  giving  is  entirely  lost.  They  are  caused  or  permitted 
to  feel  that  they  contribute  to  maintain  some  struggling  enterprise  of 
Christian  work.  They  do  not  give,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  therefore  re- 
gard the  act  as  one  of  merit.  In  the  benevolent  operations  of  the 
church  we  seem  largely  to  overlook  the  fact  that  God  does  not  of  neces- 
sity call  upon  individual  Christians  for  pecuniary,  or  any  other  sort  of 
aid,  in  the  prosecution  of  his  work  upon  the  earth.  He  might  employ 
angels  to  herald  his  gospel,  or  trace  his  will  upon  the  heavens  in  char- 
acters of  unfading  light.  If  he  saw  fit,  he  might  speak  the  word,  and 
the  unearthed  treasures  of  California  would  be  at  his  servnce.  He  might 
demand,  and  the  wealth  of  the  world  would  have  to  be  laid  at  his  feet. 

Some  seek  to  evade  their  duty  to  contribute  to  the  support  of  Foreign 
Mission  work  by  arguing  within  themselves  that  the  results,  as  com- 
pared with  the  money  and  lives  invested,  are  not  sufficient  to  prove  the 
"experiment"  of  Christianizing  the  heathen  a  success.  Christ  says, 
"Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature;" 
and  as  his  followers  we  are  simply  to  do  as  he  commands.  With  the 
result  we  have  nothing  to  do.  God  will  take  care  of  his  part  of  the 
work.  Christ  does  not  ask  for  our  opinion,  but  for  our  money.  Not  for 
Missions,  but  for  himself.  If  we  give  to  Missions,  or  Church  Exten- 
sion, or  Bible,  or  Tract  Society,  we  would  look  to  them  for  our  reward, 
which  we  will  never  receive.  If  we  contribute  as  directly  unto  Christ, 
in  an  act  of  solemn  worship,  we  may  look  to  him  for  a  reward  which  he 
will  never  fail  to  bestow.  When  we  contribute  as  unto  Christ  we  shall 
be  ashamed  to  offer  him  a  dime  where  we  should  come  with  dollars. 
We  shall  not  withhold  for  fear  the  money  will  not  be  properly  applied 
or  judiciously  expended.  If  we  give  to  Christ  we  shall  look  to  him, 
and  not  to  committees,  to  direct  and  use  it.  If  we  deposit  it  in  Christ's 
purse,  and  Judas  steals  it,  the  responsibility  is  not  with  us.  We  have 
given  it  to  Christ  and  there  our  responsibility  ends — at  least  so  far  as 
the  duty  of  giving  is  concerned. 

Where  Most  Methods  Fail. — The  failure  of  most  methods  is  due  to  the 
fact  that  they  do  not  reach  the  masses.  When  large  revenues  are  to  be 
secured  in  any  government,  it  is  done  by  imposts  and  duties  so  levied  as 
to  reach  all  classes.  The  vast  revenues  necessary  for  the  support  of  the 
various  governments  are  drawn  from  the  masses  of  the  people,  and  per- 
haps the  greater  burden  is  usually  borne  by  those  in  more  moderate 


HOW  TO  raise;  money  for  missions,  ktc.  225 

circumstances,  and  by  the  poorer  classes.  The  experiment,  attempted 
soon  after  the  close  of  the  war,  of  pajdng  our  national  debt  by  the  volun- 
tary contributions  of  the  rich,  proved  a  signal  failure,  and  so  will  all 
attempts  prove  which  seek  to  provide  for  the  work  of  the  church  by  the 
contributions  of  the  wealthy  few.  Take  another  illustration.  What  was 
the  result  of  the  income  tax  inaugurated  during  the  war?  The  princi- 
ple upon  which  it  was  based  was  to  tax  the  larger  incomes  with  higher 
rates  of  percentage  than  was  levied  upon  the  smaller  incomes.  It  was 
a  system  of  partial  taxation.  It  was  simply  compelling  a  few  to  pay  a 
special  impost  as  a  penalty  for  working  harder,  and  exercising  such  in- 
dustiy  and  economy  as  enabled  them  to  save  more  than  their  neighbors. 
Its  influence  was  so  injurious  and  the  returns  so  meagre,  that  it  was 
soon  abandoned.  It  did  not  reach  the  masses,  and  proved  a  false  and 
ruinous  principle  in  the  securing  of  national  revenue. 

The  great  secret  of  the  financial  power  of  the  Roman.  Catholic  Church 
consists  in  the  fact  that  rich  and  poor  are  alike  expected  to  contribute 
of  their  means.  In  this  country  their  members  are  largely,  if  not  al- 
most altogether,  of  the  poorer  classes,  and  yet  their  resources  are  surely 
not  very  limited. 

Next  to  spirituality,  the  rapid  growth  and  spread  of  Methodism  is 
due  to  the  skill  manifested  by  John  Wesley  in  marshaling  every  man, 
woman  and  child  for  individual  work  and  personal  endeavor.  As  an 
organizer  and  efficient  systematizer,  John  Wesley  is  without  a  superior 
in  civil,  military  or  ecclesiastical  life;  and  because  of  his  organic  skill 
and  methodical  workings,  his  followers  were  called  3fet/iod-isis.  Their 
watchword  was,  "Justification,  sanctification,  and  a  penny  a  week." 
It  has  hitherto  proven  itself  one  of  the  most  efficient,  expansive  Chris- 
tian institutions  of  modem  times,  and  in  so  far  as  they  shall  become 
opulent  and  forgetful  of  their  primitive,  methodical  principles  and  their 
"  penny-a-week  "  system,  shall  they  slacken  their  progressive  pace  and 
lose  their  evangelistic  efficiency. 

If  we  turn  from  the  practice  which  has  secured  success  to  consider 
our  duty  as  Christians,  we  shall  find  that  there  is  no  escaping  from  in-, 
dividual,  personal  responsibility  in  the  act  of  giving.  Each  and  every 
Christian  is  as  much  expected  to  use  this  as  any  and  every  other  means 
of  grace.  Each  member  of  every  Christian  family  is  required  to  con- 
tribute. After  children  are  old  enough  to  pray  and  to  understand  some- 
what the  nature  of  worship,  the  parents  can  no  longer  worship  God  for 
and  in  the  place  of  their  children.  This  can  be  done  only  by  each  par- 
ticular member  of  the  family  for  himself  or  herself,  as  individually  re- 
sponsible to  God.  The  wife  also  is  expected  to  contribute  as  well  as 
15 


226  me;thods  of  church  work. 

the  husband.  No  one  can  worship  for  her.  The  treasury  of  the  temple 
was  in  the  court  of  the  women,  and  why  exclude  women  from  this 
means  of  grace  now  ? 

As  homage  and  worship  is  due  to  God  from  all  creatures  of  his  hand 
and  care,  so  those  who  are  strangers  to  the  covenants  of  promise  are  as 
much  bound  to  the  observance  of  giving,  as  an  act  of  worship,  as  they 
are  bound  by  the  commands  and  love  of  God  to  the  observance  of  each 
and  every  act  of  obedience  and  worship. 

The  Levites  gave  to  the  priests  a  tithe  of  all  the  tithes  they  received 
from  the  people.  Christ  gave  the  didrachma,  or  half  shekel  of  the 
sanctuary,  for  himself  and  Peter.  The  Apostles  and  first  preachers  of 
the  gospel,  as  they  freely  received,  did  freely  give.  Besides  these  ex- 
amples, there  is  no  reason  why  ministers  can  any  more  dispense  with 
this  means  of  grace  than  with  any  other.  The  people  are  entreated  to 
use  this  means  of  grace,  and  the  repeated  appeals  to  secure  money  for 
the  support  of  objects  toward  which  the  solicitor  does  not  of  his  indi- 
vidual means  contribute  alike  liberally,  causes  irritation  and  endangers 
hostility.  The  pa*stor  should  lead  the  flock  into  the  green  pastures  of 
God's  blessing,  and  beside  the  still  waters  of  his  grace. 

All  are  to  worship  God  with  their  substance,  without  distinction  of 
sex,  race,  rank,  class,  calling,  condition  or  ability;  and  whether  the  gift 
be  much  or  little,  God  will  determine  "according  to  that  a  man  hath, 
and  not  according  to  that  he  hath  not. ' ' 

Results  of  System  in  Giving. — In  presenting  some  of  the  results  of 
system  in  securing  the  contributions  of  the  churches,  let  us  consider — 
I.  The  effect  upon  the  cause,  and  II.  The  good  which  results  to  the  in- 
dividual contributor. 

I.  Let  us  take  a  church  of  350  members,  and  let  us  suppose  that  each 
of  these  members  can  lay  aside  a  fraction  over  three  cents  a  day.  ' '  How 
many  days  in  the  week  do  most  of  us  let  that  amount  slip  through  our 
fingers  without  knowing  whither  it  goes,  and  without  feeling  the  out- 
lay? We  have  thus  twenty-five  cents  a  week,  or  twelve  dollars  a  year, 
from  each  member.  This  would  give  us,  from  communicants  alone, 
$4,200  annually.  Now,  supposing  one-fifth  of  this  number,  or  seventy 
members,  can  lay  by  fifty  cents  a  week.  This  adds  $910  a  week.  And 
supposing  that  one-twenty-fifth  of  this  number  could  contribute  a  dol- 
lar a  week.  Fourteen  members  would  thus  add  $364.  This  gives  us, 
from  communicants  alone,  $5,474;  and  the  heaviest  amount  paid  by  any 
individual, would  be  $52.  When  you  reflect  that  there  are  those  who 
annually  contribute  from  three  to  ten  times  that  amount  for  the  benevo- 
lent objects  of  the  church  alone,  you  find  the  amount  running  up  very 


HOW  TO  RAISE   MONEY  FOR   MISSIONS,   ETC.  227 

rapidl3^  Kor  instance,  let  us  sa)^  that,  in  addition  to  tlieir  ^52,  there 
are  five  men  who  give  $200  a  j^ear  among  the  various  collections,  and 
there  is  ^1,000  more — $6,474  from  the  communicants  only.  And  now 
we  will  go  outside  of  these  three  hundred  and  fifty  communicants. 
lyCt  us  assume  that  there  are  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons,  not  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  who  can  and  will  give  twenty-five  cents  a  week,  and 
we  add  $1,950,  making  a  total  of  $8,424,  and  still  $252  is  the  largest 
amount  given  by  any  individual. 

"This  estimate  is  made  for  a  strong  and  prosperous  church,  and  is 
purposely  within  bounds.  The  church  in  question  could  raise  this 
amount  on  that  simple  plan,  and  never  feel  it.  Any  pastor,  knowing 
the  ability  of  his  congregation,  can  easily  make  a  similar  computation 
according  to  the  number  and  means  of  his  people.  And  in  any  case  he 
will  find  that  the  people  will  be  astonished  at  his  figures,  which  will 
show  them  how  a  little  system  will  enable  them  to  double,  and  some- 
times to  treble,  their  contributions  without  feeling  a  burden."* 

After  the  introduction  of  a  regular  system  of  weekly  offerings  for  be- 
nevolent purposes  by  the  Congregational  churches  of  Providence,  R.  I., 
in  writing  of  the  results  of  the  plan,  Rev.  George  Harris  says:  "The 
youngest  church  in  Providence,  the  Pilgrim  Church,  adopted  the  system 
in  1875.  In  1874  that  church  had  contributed  for  all  objects,  $479.  In 
1875,  by  the  method  of  weekly  offerings,  its  contributions  amounted  to 
$1,686.97,  about  four  times  as  much,  and  in  1876  to  $2,397.97,  five  times 
as  much.  The  Union  Church  adopted  the  system  in  1873,  and  has  the 
credit  of  introdticing  it.  The  amount  given  by  that  church  the  pre- 
vious year  was  $3,540.88;  in  1874  to  the  same  objects,  $5,064.69,  and 
since  that  time  the  amount  has  increased  still  more.  The  Central 
Church,  of  which  I  am  pastor,  adopted  the  system  in  October,  1876. 
Our  contributions  during  the  preceding  year  were  $3,600;  the  following 
year  the  weekly  offerings  amounted  to  $7,674. 11.  The  number  of  givers 
in  the  Union  Church  increased  from  62  to  187,  and  then  to  210;  in  the 
Central  Church  from  95  to  283.  This  large  increase  of  givers  and  of 
gifts  has  been  made  during  a  period  of  business  depression  which  is 
almost  unprecedented,  and  when  nearly  every  family  has  suffered  pecu- 
niary loss,  directly  or  indirectly;  yet  all  are  ready  to  continue  as  they 
have  begun,  and  even  to  make  some  addition  to  the  amount  given." 

It  is  evident  that  a  good  system  would:  i.  Secure  larger  contribu- 
tions. 2.  It  would  reach  the  one-half  or  two-thirds  who  now  give  noth- 
ing at  all.  3.  It  would  substitute  principle  for  impulse.  4.  It  would 
diminish  the  expenses  of  benevolent  societies  by  doing  away  with  the 

*Rev.  Marvin  R.  Vincent,  D.  D.,  in  "How  Much  and  How  to  Give." 


228  METHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

present  necessity  of  sending  out  solicitors  and  agents.  5.  It  would 
enable  the  boards  and  various  benevolent  societies  to  go  forth  in  their 
might  to  accomplish  the  great  work  assigned  to  them. 

II.  The  results  which  would  come  to  the  contributor  from  the 
faithful  use  of  a  plan  of  constant  giving  are  veryr  numerous,  i.  He 
would  enjoy  all  the  temporal  blessings  which  God  has  promised  to  such 
as  are  faithful  stewards  of  his  material  wealth.  2.  It  would  abate  the 
force  of  avarice.  3.  It  would  convert  giving  into  a  source  of  pleasure. 
As  Mr.  Peabody  said  to  a  rich  man:  "It  is  sometimes  hard  for  one  who 
has  devoted  the  best  part  of  his  life  to  the  accumulation  of  money  to 
spend  it  for  others;  but  practice  it  and  keep  on  practicing  it,  and  I  as- 
sure you  it  comes  to  be  a  pleasure. "  4.  It  would  increase  the  giver's 
means  of  usefulness.  5.  Systematic  giving  tends  to  cultivate  exactness 
and  S5\stem  in  the  transaction  of  business,  and  thus  to  secure  success. 
6.  It  will  quicken  a  more  earnest  desire  for  the  conversion  of  all  men.  7. 
It  will  aid  in  counteracting  every  influence  which  would  lead  to  dis- 
honesty in  business.  8.  It  will,  if  used  in  the  right  spirit,  prepare  the 
contributor  for  God's  blessing  in  time  and  eternal  happiness  in  heaven. 

But  the  custom  of  universal  worship  in  giving  accomplishes  another 
grand  result  in  addition  to  increasing  the  facilities  of  the  church  and 
enlarging  her  usefulness.  Each  contribution  increases  the  interest  of 
the  contributor  in  the  church  and  her  charities.  England  could  pay 
her  national  debt  if  she  desired,  but  her  policy  is  not  to  pay  it.  By 
having  a  national  debt,  a  safe  investment  is  afforded  for  the  people,  and 
on  account  of  this  money  invested  in  the  government,  each  and  every 
bondholder  is  made  to  feel  an  abiding,  personal  interest  in  the  stability 
and  prosperity  of  the  government.  When  a  subject  of  the  crown  pur- 
chases a  portion  of  the  national  loan,  it  is  as  though  he  paid  his  money 
to  purchase  for  himself  an  enlarged  patriotism.  The  same  principle 
holds  true  in  the  church.  The  men  who  care  little  or  nothing  whether 
the  particular  church  with  which  they  are  associated  is  built  up  or  torn 
down,  are  they  not  almost  without  exception  of  those  who  contribute 
little  or  nothing  toward  the  support  of  the  church?  They  have  no 
treasure  there,  neither  have  they  any  heart  there.  Those  who  contrib- 
ute most,  in  proportion  to  their  ability,  purchase  most  interest  in  the 
success  and  usefulness  of  the  church.  Augustine  saj'S:  "We  give 
earth,  and  receive  heaven.  .  We  give  the  temporal,  and  receive  the 
eternal.  We  give  things  corruptible,  and  receive  the  immortal.  Lastly, 
we  give  what  God  has  bestowed,  and  receive  God  himself.  Let  us  not 
be  slothful  in  svich  a  commerce  as  this.     Let  us  not  continue  poor." 

Annual  Collection  Plan. — Some  consrreorations  have  such  an  awful 


HOW  TO  RAISS  MONEY  FOR  MISSIONvS,   ETC.  229 

sense  of  the  local  needs  of  their  church,  and  such  a  horror  of  collections 
for  general  church  work,  that  what  little  conscience  they  have  left  as  to 
their  duty  in  this  matter  is  quieted  by  once  a  year  combining  the 
various  objects  into  one  collection,  which  has  been  aptly  termed  the 
'' omnibiLs'''  plan.  It  lessens  the  number  of  collections  and  diminishes 
the  amounts  to  the  least  possible  fraction. 

Every  pastor  has  heard  the  question,  or  in  his  work  been  treated  as 
though  the  question  were  asked:  "When  will  this  incessant  begging 
for  money  cease  ?  It  is  call  upon  call,  now  for  this,  now  for  that,  and  I 
am  sick  and  weary  of  it. ' '  More  ask  the  question  than  those  who  put 
it  into  words.  ' '  The  answer  is  as  easy  as  the  question.  It  will  never 
cease.  It  is  a  part  of  the  law  of  the  situation.  While  there  remains  a 
heathen  on  earth,  an  unfaithful  Christian,  a  sick  man,  soul-sick  or  body- 
sick,  an  orphan  child,  a  cripple,  an  outcast,  a  wretched  creature  any- 
where with  any  wretchedness,  the  demands  will  still  be  made,  and  they 
will  still  be  answered  worse  or  better. 

' '  When  all  men  on  earth  are  blessed,  when  the  sunlight  of  heaven 
gilds  the  hills  and  valleys  of  the  world,  and  wraps  the  blue  seas  in 
eternal  calm,  then  may  men  rest  from  their  working  and  their  giving — 
not  before." 

Solicitors  are  too  timid  just  at  this  point.  Each  cause  should  be  pre- 
sented separately  and  heroically,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  commend  the 
cause  to  the  favorable  consideration  of  every  honest  mind  and  earnest 
heart.  Eet  there  be  no  shrinking  back  from  duty,  no  cowardly  apolo- 
gies, no  cold  indifference.  The  home  church  is  dependent  upon  the 
heathen,  as  much  as  the  heathen,  or  any  other  needy  cause  is  depend- 
ent upon  them.  In  giving,  God  designs  a  greater  blessing  to  rest  upon 
the  giver  than  upon  the  recipient.  "It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receive."  In  the  act  of  contributing  God  contemplates  not  only  the 
building  up  of  his  kingdom  in  the  world,  but  the  building  up  of  his 
kingdom  in  the  heart  of  the  individual  contributor  as  well.  The 
churches  which  live  only  for  themselves,  regardless  of  others,  invari- 
ably decline,  while  those  which  reach  out  a  helping  hand  to  save  others, 
save  themselves.  It  is  stated  that  "sixty  3^ears  ago  thirty  Baptist  churches 
in  the  State  of  Maryland  declared  themselves  opposed  to  missions,  while 
two  alone  stood  in  favor  of  them.  The  two  increased  to  thousands, 
while  the  anti-mission  churches  dwindled  away  till  they  now  number 
not  more  than  seven  or  eight  persons."  How  often  we  see  the  Scrip- 
ture verified:  "There  is  that  scattereth,  and  3^et  increase th;  and  there 
is  that  withholdetli  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  poverty." 

Annual  Subscription. — The  annual  subscription  is  a  modification  of 


230  me;thods  of  church  wor^. 

the  annual  collection  plan.  Annually  the  subscription  is  circulated 
among  the  congregation  on  Sabbath,  or  a  solicitor  goes  from  house  to 
house  during  the  week.  These  subscriptions  are  placed  into  a  common 
fund,  and  then  apportioned  by  the  pastor,  or  council,  to  the  various 
objects.  This  putting  all  benevolent  objects  together,  and  then  at- 
tempting to  do  the  work  of  an  entire  5' ear  in  a  single  act,  is  as  absurd  as 
it  would  be  to  take  the  bread,  and  meat,  and  potatoes,  and  all  the  other 
food  required  for  an  entire  year,  and  placing  it  all  together,  attempt  to 
eat  it  at  a  single  meal. 

The  disadvantages  of  this  method,  or  want  of  method,  are  evident: 
I.  It  is  inadequate  in  the  amounts  which  it  secures.  If  the  church  will 
repent  of  its  sin  and  return  to  the  ordained  law  of  the  tithe,  the  condi- 
tion of  the  whole  world  will  be  revolutionized.  The  discovery  of  the 
law  of  gravitation,  or  of  electricity,  or  the  application  of  the  power  of 
steam,  or  the  laws  of  sound — none  of  these,  nor  all  of  them  combined, 
have  wrought  greater  changes  in  philosophy,  or  in  the  physical  condi- 
tion of  man  than  would  be  wrought  in  the  life,  energy  and  efficiency  of 
the  church  and  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  world,  bj^  a  return  to 
God's  methods  for  the  accomplishment  of  God's  work.  2.  It  allows 
selfishness  and  covetousness  to  acquire  overmastering  strength.  Con- 
stant giving  tends  to  abate  the  force  of  avarice,  but  these  annual  plans 
nourish  the  besetting  sin  of  the  church,  and  give  to  ''covetousness  which 
IS  ID01.ATRY"  the  seal  of  orthodoxy  and  respectability.  3.  It  affords 
no  opportunity  for  presenting  the  great  causes  of  the  church  and  awak- 
ening in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people  that  interest  which  will 
enlist  their  prayers  for  God's  blessing  upon  the  objects  toward  which 
they  are  asked  to  contribute. 

Quarterly  Collection  Plan.— The  quarterly  collection  is  a  great  im- 
provement upon  the  annual  method,  but  it  lacks  that  element  of 
frequency  which  would  enable  it  to  bring  the  church  up  to  its  standard 
of  duty  and  privilege  in  giving.  If  some  cause  is  to  be  presented 
quarterly,  and  simply  a  basket  collection  is  to  be  taken,  the  system  has 
numerous  defects.  Some  will  absent  themselves,  and  others  will  be 
unavoidably  absent  when  the  collection  is  taken.  Stormy  weather, 
sickness,  absence  from  home  on  the  part  of  members,  and  other  causes,  will 
have  a  damaging  effect  upon  the  collection.  If  the  cause  be  missions, 
and  the  day  be  pleasant,  and  the  house  full,  under  the  inspiration  of  the 
occasion  and  subject,  the  pastor  "may  talk  so  long  that  some  would 
lose  interest  and  give  scarcely  anything.  Some  may  have  sustained 
losses  during  the  week,  which  make  them  feel  poor  on  that  particular 
Sunday,  while  on  another  Sunday,  after  a  prosperous  week,  they  would 


HOW  TO  RAISE  MONEY  FOR  MISSIONS,   ETC. 


231 


feel  generous;  one  has  left  his  pocketbook  at  home;  another  has  forgot- 
ten to  bring  money. ' '     These  and  other  difficulties  have  to  be  met. 

A  Quarterly  Subscription  Plan. — We  append  a  plan  which  has  over- 
come many  of  the  difficulties  of  the  usual  quarterly  basket  collection. 

On  the  Sabbath  appointed  let  the  envelopes  be  placed  in  each  seat,  or 
distributed  by  the  deacons  or  a  committee,  or  better  still,  be  sent  by 
mail  to  every  member  of  the  church,  and  every  regular  attendant,  not 
omitting  any  visitors.  The  form  of  the  envelope  may  be  suggested  by 
the  following: 


"They  shall  not  appear  before  the  Lord  empty;  every  man 
shall  give  as  he  is  able." — Deut.  16:  16,  //. 


BENEFICENCE. 


"Lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven." — Matt.  6:  20. 

"To  do  good  and  to  communicate,  forget  not." 

— Heb.  13:  16. 


Return  this  Envelope  next  Sabbath. 


The  envelope  should  contain  a  card  which  may  be  like  the  following; 
or  the  same  may  be  printed  entire  on  one  side  of  a  slip  of  heavy  paper: 


For  Benevolent  Purposes. 

"Honor  the  Lord  with  thy  substance  and  with  the  first 
fruits  of  all  thine  increase." — Prov.  3:  p. 

$ 

Cts. 

(See  other  Side.)                                                Total. 

1 

232 


MKTHODS   OP   CHURCH    WORK. 

(reveRvSe;.) 


Take  this  card  home,  and  during  the  week  prayerfully 
consider  the  claims  of  the  cause  presented  in  the  accom- 
panying tract.  Let  everj-  member  of  the  family,  including 
children  and  all,  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  liberalit}^  subscribe 
something,  and  whether  it  be  much  or  little,  God  will  deter- 
mine "according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to 
that  he  hath  not."  When  all  have  subscribed,  add  up  the 
amount,  place  this  card,  together  with  the  money,  in  the 
envelope,  seal  and  return  next  Sabbath. 

The  cards  are  not  to  be  inspected  by  others,  but  the  pastor 
will  keep  a  complete  record  of  all  contributions,  and  ad- 
monish such  delinquents  as  neglect  or  but  partially  use  this 
means  of  Christian  growth  in  grace. 

"There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet  increaseth  ;  and  there 
is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  teudeth  to 
poverty." — Prov.  ii:  24. 


The  envelope  and  cards  are  suited  to  any  collection,  but  an  accompa- 
nying tract  should  set  forth  the  cause  for  which  the  collection  is  asked. 

On  the  Sabbath  that  the  envelopes  are  distributed,  a  large  card, 
printed  in  large,  clear  type,  may  be  suspended  in  front  of  the  pulpit. 
The  following  Sabbath,  when  the  envelopes  are  returned,  lest  any  may 
have  forgotten  the  collection  or  left  their  envelopes  at  home,  extra  en- 
velopes should  be  left  in  the  seats  or  in  a  convenient  place,  and  the  sec- 
ond card  suspended  in  front  of  the  pulpit: 


Bknkvoi.e;nt  Contributions 


NEXT 


I^ORD'S  DAY. 


Bkn£;volent  Contributions 


TO-DAY. 


These  cards  should  be  not  less  than  two  feet  long  by  fourteen  inches 
broad,  or  one  card  may  be  made  to  serve  the  double  purpose  by  having 
it  printed  upon  both  sides. 

This  system  is  also  well  suited  to  be  used  monthly.  All  that  is  nec- 
essary is  to  change  the  tract  to  suit  the  object,  the  envelopes  and  cards 
being  the  same  for  all  objects. 

Advantages. — The  advantages  of  this  plan  are:  {a.)  It  secures  a 
subscription  instead  of  a  basket  collection,  and  that  without  any  delay- 
ing of  the  congregation  after  service,     {b.)  It  sectires  thoughtful,  intelli- 


HOW  TO  raise;  money  for  missions,  etc.  233 

gent  giving,  as  it  affords  a  means  of  knowing  the  needs  of  the  cause,  and 
gives  an  entire  week  to  consider  the  subject  and  decide  upon  the 
amount  to  contribute,  (c.)  Each  member  of  the  family  is  requested 
and  expected  to  subscribe  something,  and  this  exercises  and  discipHnes 
the  young  in  this  grace  also,  (d.)  It  enables  the  session,  or  the  pastor, 
to  know  just  how  each  member  of  the  church  is  discharging  this 
Christian  duty.  (<?.)  It  affords  a  means  of  knowing  who  the  absentees 
are,  so  that  if  desirable  they  may  be  called  upon  privately.  (/.)  The 
greatest  thing  to  be  said  in  its  favor  is  that  it  has  succeeded  wherever 
faithfully  tried. 

Monthly  Contribution  Plans. — The  superior  principles  of  the  monthly 
plan,  after  what  has  been  said  on  the  forgoing  plans,  requires  no  com- 
ment.    We  append  a  number  of  forms  and  methods: 

A  Ci7xular  Letter. — The  method  of  sending  out  a  circular  letter  at 
the  beginning  of  the  year,  setting  forth  the  needs  of  each  board  and 
asking  for  a  subscription  which  shall  be  paid  monthly,  has  proven  suc- 
cessful in  many  churches. 

One  form  of  circular  letter,  after  presenting  the  claims  of  the  various 
boards,  contains  the  following  blank: 


I  wii.iv  Contribute  Monthi^y  for 

Foreign  Missions, $ 

Home  Missions, $ 

Beneficiary  Kducation, $ 

Church  Extension, $ 

Pastor's  Fund, $ 

Name , 

Address — 

Please  fill  out  the  above  and  send  it  to  tlie  Pastor  at  as  early  a 
date  as  possible. 


234 


METHODS    OP   CHURCH   WORK. 


(another  form.) 
ANNUAI,  CIRCULAR. 

Plan  of  Systematic  Contribution. 

This  paper  is  to  be  retained  by  the  Subscriber. 


OBJECT. 


ist  Sabbath  in  January  .  . 
3d         "  "         "         .  . 

ist        "  "  February  . 


ISt 

'  March   .    .    . 

ISt 

'  April  .   .    . 

3d        " 

'        "     .   .    .    . 

ISt 

'  May   .    .    .    . 

ISt           " 

'  June  .    .    .    . 

ISt          " 

'  July    .    .    .    . 

3d         " 

ISt 

'  August  .    .    . 

ISt          " 

'  September  . 

ISt 

'  October.   .    . 

3d         " 

i          11 

ISt 

'  November    . 

ISt 

'  December    . 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions 

Deacons'  Fund 

The  Commissioners'  and  Contingent 
Fund  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  the  Session  Fund  of  this 
Church 

Board  of  Education 

State  Mission  Fund 

Deacons'  Fund 

Board  of  Publication 

Sunday-schools 

Board  of  Church  Extension    .... 

Deacons'  Fund 

Freedmen's  Fund 

Disabled  Ministers 

Deacons'  Fund 

Domestic  Missions 

Bible  Society 


Contributors  can  send  their  money  to  the  Treasurer  of  Session  if  they  have  not 
deposited  it  in  the  collection  box. 

[cut  off  here.]  


I— I 

O    en 

^    ? 
Ph 

w  w 

p 


_:         .  °5 

t/j 

.2     ^ut 

a 
o 

ns 

.^-nf      J2  t"  TJ  ^  .S2 

fd  m 

H 

tA  0 

05 

a 

tion. 
Mission 
us'  Fun 
ation. 
y-schoo 
h  Extec 
ns'  Fun 
men's  F 
ed  Min 

n's  Fun 
Stic  Mis 
Society. 

Is 

eaco 
ome 
ible 

u  rt 

u 

::i-ticd^aP!i33QjS 

o  <u 

A 

Td^uaa-i^'^iH-iS 

S^Q\ 

H 

W  CO  Q  Ci^  iX!  CJ  Q  Ph  P 

QPW 

O 

< 

to    W 

rr>    ^     f^ 

^       O      tH 

(reverse  SIDE  OF  CIRCULAR.) 

The  object  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  is  to  send  the  gospel  to  the  foreign 
world  and  to  the  Indian  tribes  within  our  own  territories. 

That  of  the  Board  of  Education  is  to  aid  poor  and  pious  young  men  in  ob- 
taining an  education  with  a  view  to  the  ministry,  and  to  aid  in  the  religious  in- 
struction of  our  children  and  youth. 

The  State  Mission  Fund  is  intended  to  meet  the  calls  of  Presbytery  for  assistance 
to  mission  churches  within  the  bounds  of  the  state. 


HOW  TO   RAISE  MONEY  EOR  MISSIONS,    ETC. 


^35 


That  of  the  Board  of  Publication  is  to  print  and  circulate  throughout  the  coun- 
try a  sound  and  healthful  religious  literature. 

That  of  the  Church  Extension  Committee  is  to  aid  in  the  erection  of  Presbyte- 
rian church  edifices  throughout  the  country. 

That  of  the  Frecdmen's  Fund  is  to  sustain  missions  among  the  freedmen. 

The  Fund  for  Disabled  Ministers,  etc.,  is  disbursed  by  a  committee  of  the  Trus- 
tees of  the  General  Assembly,  to  aid  disabled  ministers  of  our  church  who  are  in 
want,  and  the  needy  widows  and  orphans  of  our  deceased  ministers. 

That  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Rlissions  is  to  send  the  gospel  to  the  destitute 
regions  of  our  own  country,  and  to  aid  in  sustaining  our  feeble  churches. 

Suggestive  Figures. — Wliere  it  is  desired  to  raise  a  fixed  amount  for 
benevolence  it  will  be  helpful  if  the  pastoral  letter  should  contain  some 
suggestive  figures  which  will  enable  the  people  to  see  how  the  work  can 
be  done,  and  also  to  aid  them  in  arriving  at  their  duty  in  the  matter. 
IvCt  us  suppose  that  with  a  congregation  of  615  members,  it  is  desired 
to  raise  $10,000  or  $12,000  for  benevolent  work.  This  amount  will 
startle  most  of  the  members,  and  yet  the  following  table  will  render  the 
problem  quite  a  simple  one: 

.00  each  amounts  to  125.00  per  week;  or,  11,300  per  year. 


5  persons  giving  $5.00 

10               ' 

3.00 

20               ' 

'               2  00 

30 

'               1. 00 

50 

.50 

100               ' 

.25 

150 

'                .20 

200               ' 

'                .10 

50 

.05 

30.00 

"      1,560 

"       40.00 

'                  "        2,oSo          " 

30.00 

"     1,560 

25.00 

"    1,300 

25.00 

"     1,300 

"      30.00 

"     1,560 

"       20.00 

'            "     1,040       " 

2.50 

130 

615  111,830 

Schedule  of  Monthly  Collections. — In  some  churches  a  printed  schedule 
of  collections  is  tacked  up  in  the  front  of  each  pew: 


Special  Collections 

ON  TH:e  I.AST  SUNDAY  IN   EACH   MONTH. 
1887. 

January, Foreign  Missions. 

February,      Diocesan  Missions.  • 

March, Orphan  Asylum. 

April, Aged  and  Infirm  Clergy  Fund. 

May, Parish  Sunday-schools. 

June, Diocesan  Convention  Fund. 

July, Religious  Publications. 

August,      Diocesan  Missions. 

September, Bishop's  Salary. 

October Theological  Education. 

November, Domestic  Missions. 

December, Parish  Library. 

"Remember  the   Lord  thy  God,  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee 
power  to  get  wealth." — Deut.  8:  iS. 


236 


METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 


Or  the  year  may  be  divided  into  sections,  ' '  appropriating  to  each 
board  as  many  consecutive  Sabbaths  as  its  comparative  importance 
seems  to  demand,  an d^  appropriating  all  the  sums  received  within  this 
period  to  it.  This  gives  a  specific  time  to  each  board,  and  affords  the 
opportunity  to  the  pastor  for  stating  the  objects,  operations  and  wants 
of  each  scheme  of  the  church." 

^?i  Envelope  Plan. — An  envelope  S3^stem  of  weekly  offerings  was  in- 
troduced some  years  ago  into  the  Congregational  churches  of  Provi- 
dence, R.  I.,  which  secured  the  most  satisfactory  results.  The  plan 
was  as  follows: 

Benevoi^ent  Offerings  of  the  Central  Congregational  Church 
AND  Congregation,  Providence. 


I    .01 
.02 

•03 
.04 

•05 

.10 

•15 
.20 

•25 
•30 

•50 

1. 00 

2.00 

5.00 

10.00 


Please  mark  with  an  -|~  in  the  column  on  the  left  the  sum  5'ou  are  willing 
to  pledge  as  a  weekly  offering  to  the  Lord,  for  the  3'ear  beginning  October 
I,  (using  a  blank  space  if  you  select  a  sum  not  mentioned). 

Write  your  name  and  residence  at  the  bottom  of  this  card,  and  dejiosit  it 
in  the  contribution  box  on  the  following  vSabbath. 

A  package  of  small  envelopes  will  then  be  furnished  3'ou  (one  for  each 
week). 

Each  Lord's  day  enclose  the  amov:nt  of  }'our  weekly  offering  in  the  enve- 
lope which  Ijears  that  date,  and  place  it  sealed  in  one  of  the  boxes  at  the 
doors  of  the  church. 

In  case  of  absence  for  one  or  more  Sundays,  enclose  the  whole  amount 
due  with  the  next  offering  that  is  made,  and  destroy  the  envelopes  that  have 
not  been  used. 

This  pledge  being  purely  voluntary,  may  be  recalled  at  any  time  by  giv- 
ing notice  to  the  Committee. 


NaniC- 
Residence_ 


(reverse  side.) 


1.  Foreign  JMissions. 

2.  Home  Missions. 

3.  American  Blissionary  Association. 

•       For  Freedmen. 

4.  Cause  of  Education. 

5.  Sabbath-school. 

6.  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

7- 
8. 
9.  General  Fund. 


HOW   TO    RAISK   MONEY    FOB    MISSIONS,    B^TC.  237 

Please  iudicate  how  you  wish  the  sum  total  of  your  offerings  for  the  year  to  be 
divided,  by  markiug  above  agaiust  the  names  of  such  objects  as  you  may  select 
the  amount*  you  wish  to  give  to  each.  The  sum  total  of  your  offerings  for  the 
year  will  be  52  times  your  weekly  donation. 

All  gifts  not  otherwise  designated  will  go  into  the  General  Fund,  to  be  disposed 
of  b}'  vote  of  the  Standing  Committee  of  the  church. 

Gifts  designed  for  any  special  object,  and  marked  with  the  name  of  the  object, 
can  be  placed  in  the  boxes  at  the  door  (with  or  without  donor's  name),  and  will  be 
forwarded  to  their  destination. 

This  system  of  weekly  offerings  has  been  adopted  by  the  church,  and  the  iearty 
cooperation  of  all  members  of  the  congregation,  both  young  and  old,  is  cordially 
invited. 

Each  one  is  given  ' '  a  box  containing  fifty-two  small  envelopes,  dated 
October  i,  October  8,  October  15,  and  so  on  to  the  end  of  the  3^ear. 
Every  Sunday  he  encloses  the  amount  he  has  pledged  and  drops  it  into 
the  box  as  he  enters  the  church.  If  he  has  been  absent,  the  envelopes 
tell  their  own  story;  he  sees  that  some  have  not  been  used,  and  encloses 
the  whole  amount  due  in  the  envelope  for  the  day. 

"This  system  secures  the  small  gifts  of  a  congregation,  and  swells 
them  into  a  large  volume.  For  nine  persons  in  ten  it  is  easier  to  give 
twenty-five  cents  a  week  than  to  give  thirteen  dollars  once  a  year — it  is 
easier  to  give  a  dollar  every  week  than  to  give  fifty-two  dollars  at  one 
time.  How  much  do  you  think  the  contributions  of  five  cents  a  week 
amounted  to  in  my  church  last  year?  Fifty-eight  persons  gave  five 
cents  a  week,  and  the  sum  total  was  $153.70.  If  one  should  go  out  to 
get  $153  from  gifts  of  only  five  cents,  he  would  say  I  do  not  know  peo- 
ple enough  to  give  it.  Fifty  persons  gave  ten  cents  each  every  week, 
and  the  sum  total  of  their  offerings  was  $265 — two  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  dollars  in  ten-cent  pieces.  Thirty-three  persons  gave  twenty-five 
cents  each  week,  and  together  gave  $437.25,  and  the  entire  amount 
given  in  sums  ranging  from  one  cent  to  twenty-five  cents  was  $1,119.84. 
Thirty-two  persons  gave  fifty  cents  each  week,  and  their  total  was  $848. 
Fourteen  persons  gave  one  dollar  each  week,  and  together  contributed 
$742,  while  the  whole  amount  in  sums  of  from  one  cent  to  one  dollar  a 
week  was  $3,094. 14,  and  was  given  by  262  of  the  283  givers.  Those 
who  gave  more  than  one  dollar  a  week  were  our  large  givers  before, 
although  their  gifts  increased  under  the  new  system;  but  I  have  very 
little  doubt  that  nine-tenths  of  the  $3,000  was  clear  gain;  that  but  very 
little  of  it  would  have  been  gathered  into  occasional  collections.  Here 
is  a  weighty  argument  in  favor  of  the  weekly  system,  and  although 
some  of  the  givers  made  sacrifices,  it  is  likelj^  that  the  great  majority 
were  scarcely  aware  that  they  had  given  anything.  A  capital  mistake 
in  our  ordinary  methods  is  that  the  few  give  and  not  the  many;  while 


238  MKTIIODS   OP   CHURCH    WORK. 

the  large  streams  of  benevolence  flow,  the  small  rills  are  not  kept  open. 
Those  who,  bj^  a  small  gift  each  week,  might  contribute  a  fine  sum  in 
a  year,  practicall}'-  give  nothing.  It  is  apparently  not  worth  while  for 
collectors  to  visit  those  who  can  give  but  a  few  cents,  or  if  they  should, 
shame  or  pride  would  keep  many  from  putting  down  their  names  for  a 
small  sum." 

For  an  envelope  s^^stem  uniting  the  current  expenses  of  the  church 
with  the  benevolent  contributions,  see  the  Bellefonte  Method,  in  the 
preceding  pages. 

Another  Form. — Some  persons  may  like  the  following  form,  beginning 
it  with  a  dedication  or  pledge: 

FORM    OF   DEDICATION. 
After  due  deliberation  and  prayer,   I  do  hereby  record  the  resolution  I  have 

made,  to  lay  up  the  sum  of weekly,  to  be  expended  on 

religious  and  benevolent  objects.  Out  of  this  sum  I  have  determined  to  give  to 
the  under-mentioned  objects  the  amount  attached  to  each. 

Signed . 

Date, 


For  the  Support  of  my  Pastor 
For  the  Poor  of  my  Church  . 
For  the  Bible  Society  .... 
For  Foreign  Missions  .... 
For  Domestic  Missions  .  .  . 
For  Board  of  Education  .  .  . 
For  Sabbath-school  Purposes . 
For  Board  of  Publication  .  .  . 
For  Church  Extension  .... 
For  Widow's  Fund 


CTS. 


Weekly  Contribution  Plans. — The  weekly  contribution  method,  con- 
necting the  offertory  with  each  public  service,  possesses  many  excellent 
featitres.  "When,  in  1842,  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  was  by  a 
quick  stroke  cut  off  from  governmental  support,  and  had  at  once  to  pro- 
vide for  church  buildings,  manses,  salaries,  schools,  colleges,  the  poor, 
church  extension  at  home,  foreign  missions  and  all,  it  did  so  by  return- 
ing to  a  system  of  weekly  offerings." 

I.  It  makes  giving  a  part  of  the  regular  worship  of  the  sanctuary. 
"They  shall  not  appear  before  the  L,ord  empty;  every  man  shall  give  as 
he  is  able."  2.  It  is  frequent,  and  crj^stallizes  impulse  into  principle. 
3.  It  reaches  all  who  attend  upon  divine  worship.  It  is  far  better  for 
the  churches,  and  the  cause  of  religion,  to  have  five  hundred  dollars 
paid  by  one  or  two  hundred  persons,  than  to  have  the  same  amount  paid 
by  one  or  two  wealthy  individuals,  or  even  by  twenty  or  thirty.     It  is 


HOW  TO   RAISK  MONEY  FOR  MISSIONS,    ETC.  239 

not  simply  to  secure  the  people's  money,  but  to  render  the  people  more 
unselfish  and  more  like  him,  who  gave  even  himself  for  us.  4.  It  ex- 
ercises the  people  in  a  Christian  grace.  The  apostle  says:  "See  that  ye 
abound  in  this  grace  also." 

A  Basket  Collection. — The  following  plan  has  been  in  successful  oper- 
ation in  a  Presbyterian  congregation:  "A  contribution  for  the  benevo- 
lent work  of  the  church  is  taken  every  Sabbath  morning.  From  these 
funds  the  following  specified  amounts  are  deducted,  viz. :  For  the  sup- 
port of  the  Sabbath-school,  $12.50  per  month;  for  the  'Commissioners' 
and  Contingent  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly,'  the  Sessional  and 
Deacons'  Fund  of  our  own  church,  $25  per  month,  and  for  the  support 
of  missions  within  the  bounds  of  our  own  city  and  Presbytery,  from  $8 
to  $12  per  month,  at  the  discretion  of  the  session.  The  balance  of  the 
funds  are  distributed  monthly  to  the  several  boards  and  committees  hav- 
ing charge  of  the  benevolent  work  of  the  church,  under  the  General 
Assembl}^,  on  the  basis  of  the  following  schedule. 

Foreign  Missions 25  per  cent. 

Home  Missions 20 

Sustentation 10 

Education 10 

Church  Erection 10 

Freedmen 10 

Publication 5 

Ministerial  Relief 10 

"The  session  reserves  the  right  to  set  apart  any  Sabbath  for  the  pur- 
pose of  taking  a  collection  for  any  special  object  they  may  deem  proper 
— the  congregation  always  to  be  notified  in  advance  of  said  purpose. 
Any  person  desiring  to  contribute  directly,  or  to  make  a  special  contri- 
bution to  any  object,  whether  in  the  above  list  or  not,  is  permitted  to  do 
so  by  accompanying  their  contributions  with  a  card,  indicating  their 
wish.  " 

The  pastor  says  of  it:  "The  above  plan  has  more  than  met  the  ex- 
pectations of  the  congregation;  it  has  secured  larger  contributions  than 
we  ever  realized  before;  it  has  been  less  burdensome;  it  has  given  every 
opportunity  for  the  presentation  of  the  claims  of  the  boards,  and  it  has 
supplied  a  fund  from  which  the  officers  of  the  church  can  meet  the  as- 
sessments of  the  higher  judications,  and  from  which  they  can  draw  for 
such  other  expenses  as  are  legitimate,  without  the  necessity  of  a  sepa- 
rate appeal,  or  a  special  collection." 

As  congregations  ought  to  know  not  only  the  needs  of  any  object, 
but  also  what  they  are  giving  to  aid  it,  it  is  suggested  to  pastors  that 
they  should  publicly  state  the  amount  received  on  the  Sabbath  following 


240 


METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 


a  collection,  so  as  to  satisfy  a  desire  for  information,  to  stimulate  benevo- 
lence, and  to  afford  matter  for  pra5'er,  humility  and  thankfulness.  Also, 
that,  before  every  public  collection,  blank  cards  and  pencils  be  placed 
in  every  pew  for  the  use  of  those  not  prepared  with  money.  A  collec- 
tion is  often  greatly  increased  in  amount  by  this  simple  precaution.  At 
the  public  collections  for  the  several  boards  a  much  larger  amount  than 
usual  can  often  be  raised  by  giving  the  congregation  a  definite  object  to 
accomplish.     State  how  much  is  desired  for  the  object. 

Weekly  Offerbigs  {Gathered  Monthly). — Weekly  offerings  may  be  in- 
dicated upon  a  card  and  placed  in  an  envelope  to  be  gathered  monthly 
by  collectors,  who  shall  meet  together  to  report  and  pay  the  money  to 
the  general  treasurer.  For  convenience,  the  congregation  may  be  di- 
vided into  sections.  While  making  collections,  the  committee  should 
at  the  same  time  distribute  the  cards  and  envelopes  for  the  ensuing 
month.  The  reverse  side  of  the  card  given  below  should  present  in 
brief  the  object  of  the  various  funds  for  which  money  is  solicited: 

"Lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaveu." — Matt.  6:  20. 

"To  do  good,  and  to  communicate,  forget  not." — Heb.  13: 19. 

"Trust  not  in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  the  living  God." — i  Tim.  6: 17. 

"Remember  the  L,ord  thy  God,  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee  power  to  get  wealth." 
— Deiit.  8:  18. 

"Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give." — Matt.  10:8. 

"Every  man  according  as  he  purposeth  in  his  heart,  so  let  him  give;  not  grudg- 
ingly, or  of  necessity;  for  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver." — 2  Cor.  9:  7. 


lyORD's  Days  of  the  Month. 

0 

> 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

Foreign  Missions. 

Domestic  Missions. 

Education. 

Publication. 

Church  Extension. 

Disabled  Ministers. 

Freedmen. 

Sabbath-school. 

Poor. 

Sessional  Fund. 

Total. 

HOW  TO   RAISE  MONEY   FOR  MISSIONS,    ETC. 
(envelope  for  card  and  contribution.) 


241 


Gifts  for  the  Treasury  of  the  Lord 

ON  THE 

First  Day  op  the  Week. 


.Church- 


To  be  called  for  at  the  close  of  the  month. 


Plans  for  Daily  Offerings. — During  the  past  few  years  a  system  has 
been  in  successful  operation  in  many  of  the  Presbyterian  congregations, 
which  is  known  as  the 

Foundation-fund  Plan. — The  plan  is  this:  i.  Each  communicant 
who  is  willing  to  contribute  at  least  a  cent  a  day,  each  day  in  the 
year,  is  enrolled  and  called  upon  monthly;  also,  all  attendants,  who 
are  not  members,  and  children.  2.  The  congregation  is  districted, 
and  fifteen  contributors  assigned  to  each  collector.  3.  The  collectors, 
who  are  usually  the  Christian  women  of  the  church,  act  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  pastor,  or  a  special  treasurer  appointed  by  the  session,  and 
collect,  report  and  pay  over  the  money  monthly.  4.  The  total  amount 
collected  is  apportioned  to  the  various  boards  by  the  session.  5.  The  reg- 
ular stated  collections  on  the  Sabbath  are  taken  up  as  usual,  thus  afford- 
ing an  opportunity  to  all  who  are  able  to  contribute  more  than  at  the 
' '  foundation  rate ' '  of  one  cent  a  day. 

The  plan  has  some  special  advantages:  i.  It  reaches  every  commu- 
nicant. It  is  not,  however,  asked  as  a  tax,  but  as  a  means  of  constant 
exercise  in  the  grace  of  giving.  2.  It  secures  in  each  congregation  mutual 
acquaintance  and  visitation,  and  brings  to  notice  worthy  cases  of  want 
or  sickness.  3.  It  secures  a  large  increase  of  benevolent  funds,  and 
keeps  the  people  constantly  in  sympathy  with  the  great  agencies  of  the 
church.  4.  It  is  flexible,  being  capable  of  a  change  in  the  definite 
amount  contributed  daily,  the  mode  of  collecting  and  the  reception  of 
extra  offerings  by  the  collectors,  without  disturbing  the  principle  which 
lays  at  the  foundation  of  the  plan. 

This  plan  needs  an  efficient  person  to  supervise  and  instruct  the  col- 
lectors, and  one  who  will  devote  to  it  the  time  and  perseverance  neces- 
sary to  render  any  plan  a  decided  success. 

Directions  to  Collectors. — i.  Collect  in  the  first  week  for  each  month, 

at  the  rate  of  one  cent  a  day,  and  mark  the  amount  paid  in  the  proper 

column.     2.  If  anj^  one  wishes  to  give  more  than  at  the  rate  of  one  cent 

a  day,  make  a  memorandum  of  such  additional  sums  on  the  page  pro- 

16 


242 


METHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORK. 


vided  for  them,  and  place  the  total  amount  of  these  sums  for  the  month 
on  the  line  marked  Miscellaneous.  3.  If  for  any  reason  it  is  necessary 
to  receive  for  more  than  one  month  in  advance,  mark  the  amount  paid 
in  the  column  of  the  month  for  which  you  are  collecting,  and  cross  the 
columns  of  the  succeeding  full  months  paid  for,  thus — .  Any  balance 
less  than  a  full  month,  credit  to  Miscellaneous,  the  same  as  with  sums 
over  the  foundation  rate.  4.  Enclose  the  total  amount  in  the  printed 
envelope,  and  return  to  the  treasurer  monthlj^  at  such  time  and  place 
as  he  shall  direct,  with  such  written  remarks  as  may  be  needed  for  his 
information. 


(COLIvECTOR' 

S   CARD 

•) 

DISTRICT  No. 

< 
< 

>< 
fi 

P 
Pi 
« 

ei 
< 

< 

w 
z 

0 

>-> 

>< 
►J 

U 
>—> 

H 

0) 

P 
P 

H 

H 
M 
0 

0 

PJ 
W 
M 

> 
0 

Pi 
u 

P5 

0 

M 
« 

TOTAL. 

RESIDENCE. 

^ 

^ 

^ 

^ 

^ 

^ 

_^ 

^ 

_^ 

_^ 

^ 

ut/)'cjt/)    vvi'Ut/)\Uvi\ui/}    a  tfi 

^  -t-t    aj*j    ij  -*^    ij  -t-t  1  ^  -t-t    (LI.-)    lij  .*-» 

% 

NAME. 

;=!  " 

Z 

u 

0  " 

0<x> 

0  " 

0  0 

0  " 

0  0 

0  «    0  " 

0    0      0    w 

I 

0  m 

0  " 

0  r-J 

0  ^ 

0  ^> 

0  " 

Q  m 

0  CO 

0  « 

0  t^ 

— 

tli 

2 
3 













— 



^— 

4 

5 

6 

other 

Gifts. 

Total,  .  . 

(reverse  side  oe  coli^ector's  card.) 
ColIvEctor's  Memorandum  oe  Miscei<IvAneous  Gifts. 


Jan. 

Feb. 

Mar. 

Apr. 

May. 

June. 

July. 

Aug. 

Sept. 

Oct. 

Nov. 

Dec. 

Total. 

HOW  TO   RAISK  MONEY   FOR  MISSIONS,    ETC. 
(form   of  ENVEIvOPB  for  COIvIvECTORS.) 


243 


Received 
from  No. 

Dollars. 

Cents. 

REMARKS. 

I 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

Misc. 

Total, 

Enclosed  and  Sealed. 

Colle 

rtor's  "Renort  for  Mc 

-)nfh  of 

District  N 

~). 

Oollprtor. 

A  lyUtheran  pastor  who  havS  met  with  more  than  usual  success,  writes 
concerning  his  method  : 

"By  earnest,  patient,  personal  effort  we  have  introduced  a  system  of 
contributing  to  the  benevolent  agencies  of  the  church  which  has  re- 
sulted in  greatly  developing  this  important  branch  of  church  work. 
Bach  member  of  the  church,  male  or  female,  old  or  young,  rich  or 
poor,  is  requested  to  give  something  evejy  day  to  the  cause  of  Christ — 
a  definite  sum  if  it  be  but  one  cent,  or  more  or  less.  One  or  two  cents 
a  day  are  much  more  easily  and  readily  paid  than  $3.65  or  $7.30  a 
year,  and  daily  blessings  call  for  a  daily  thank  offering  to  God.  On 
the  first  Sunday  of  every  month  the  contributions  for  the  month  just 
closed  are  handed  in  in  envelopes,  sealed,  numbered  and  dated,  and  a 
complete  record  kept  of  the  contributions  of  each  member.  In  this 
way  almost  every  member  is  reached,  and  contributes  frequently,  regu- 
larly, deliberately,  and  we  trust  prayerfully,  as  the  Lord  has  prospered 
him  or  her.  Before  this  system  was  introduced  the  contributions  of  my 
congregation  aggregated  from  $100  to  $150  a  year.  The  system  has 
now  been  in  operation  almost  two  years,  and  during  the  last  twelve 
months  has  resulted  in  an  average  contribution  of  $24.60  per  month, 
an  aggregate  of  $295.37  for  the  year,  an  average  annual  contribution 
of  $3.28  per  member.  This  is  a  country  congregation  of  ninety  mem- 
bers, of  only  average  wealth,  at  a  time  when  their  home  expenses  were 


244  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

largely  increased  by  extensive  repairs  to  their  cliurcli,  and  they  had 
also  diiring  the  year  liberally  contributed  to  the  endowment  fund  of  our 
college. 

' '  We  believe  this  system  to  be  one  of  the  very  best,  and  sufficiently 
flexible  to  be  adapted  to  any  people  under  any  circumstances. ' ' 

The  Box  System. — Some  years  ago  a  box  system  was  introduced 
among  the  churches  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  IvUtheran  church.  It 
consisted  of  a  neat  httle  box  with  an  opening,  into  which  a  regular 
offering  was  to  be  placed  each  Sabbath  morning.  The  boxes  were  re- 
turned quarterly  to  the  pastor  or  committee,  and  the  contents  given 
consecutively  to  Foreign  Missions,  Home  Missions,  Church  Extension 
and  Beneficiary  Education.  After  removing  the  contents,  the  opening 
in  the  bottom  of  the  box  was  again  sealed  and  returned  to  the  owner, 
whose  name  was  indicated  by  the  number  of  the  box.  They  were 
neatly  gotten  up,  adorned  with  appropriate  Scripture  passages,  and  for 
a  few  years  did  efficient  ser\dce. 

Contribution  Boxes  at  the  Church  Door. — In  some  churches  the  contri- 
bution boxes  are  put  up  in  conspicuous  places,  at  the  end  of  each  aisle, 
or  at  the  church  door.  These  are  for  contributions  to  special  objects, 
which  are  designated  upon  a  card  tacked  in  the  front  of  each  pew,  or 
stated  from  the  pulpit  before  dismissing  the  congregation.  This  plan 
is  more  generally  used  by  congregations  where  large  numbers  of  stran- 
gers congregate  for  worship  each  Sabbath,  as  at  Spurgeon's  church,  in 
Eondon,  England,  and  others  in  this  country.  These  boxes  are  used 
generally  in  connection  with  the  regular  basket  collections. 

Private  Treasury  for  Offerings. — The  most  liberal  and  at  the  same 
time  the  most  cheerful  contributors  are  those  who  statedly  lay  aside 
into  a  private  treasury  that  portion  which  they  design  for  the  support 
of  the  gospel  and  benevolent  purposes.  The  most  cheerful  contributor 
we  have  ever  had  among  our  own  people  was  one  who  kept  a  purse, 
which  he  called  the  Eord's  purse,  into  which  at  regular  and  frequent 
intervals  he  placed  a  part  of  his  income  for  benevolent  purposes.  No 
worthy  cause  was  turned  away  empty.  Each  member  of  his  family 
were  life  members  of  the  American  Bible  Society;  every  one  who  labored 
for  him  were  made  life  members  of  the  County  Bible  Society,  and  in 
like  manner  he  contributed  to  all  benevolent  objects.  It  is  really  re- 
freshing to  meet  such  men. 

Rev.  E.  A.  Gotwald,  D.  D.,  in  writing  of  one  with  whom  he  had 
been  associated  in  a  former  charge,  says:  "I  often  asked  him  for  con- 
tributions toward  various  benevolent  objects,  and  was  never  rebuffed 
nor  refused,  his  only  question  ever  being,  '  How  much  ought  I  to  give  ? ' 


HOW  1^0  raise;  MONEJY  P^OR  MISSIONS,   E^TC.  245 

Sitting  witii  him  in  his  office  one  day,  and  conversing  on  this  subject 
of  benevolence,  I  said  in  substance  to  him:  'Mr.  W.,  I  often  ask  you 
for  money  for  religious  and  charitable  purposes,  and  you  always  give, 
and  give  liberally.  May  I  ask  you  how  you  manage  to  be  able  always 
to  do  so  ?  Have  you  a  plan  or  system  in  your  beneficence  ? '  Turning 
in  his  chair,  and  pointing  to  one  corner  of  the  room,  he  said  to  me: 
'  Do  3''ou  see  that  safe  ?  In  that  safe  is  a  secret  drawer.  The  drawer  is 
marked  The  Lord' s  Drawer.  In  that  drawer,  at  the  end  of  each 
week,  I  deposit,  as  nearly  as  I  can  estimate  it  correctly,  the  one-tenth 
of  all  that  I  have  made  during  that  week.  I  do  this  as  regularly  and 
systematically  as  I  attend  to  any  other  business  transaction — for  that  I 
regard  also  as  business,  my  business  with  the  Lord.  Having  once  thus 
deposited  money  in  that  drawer,  I  then  regard  that  money  as  no  longer 
in  any  sense  mine.  It  is  the  Lord's.  I  am  simply  the  custodian  and 
disposer  of  it.  And  hence  when  you,  or  any  other  of  the  Lord's  ac- 
credited agents  call  upon  me,  and  say  that  the  Lord  sent  you  here  for 
some  of  his  money  in  my  hands,  it  is  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world, 
and  a  real  pleasant  thing  also,  to  go  right  there  to  that  drawer,  and  pay 
out  to  the  Lord  his  own  money — not  mine,  but  his.  That,  sir,  is  my 
plan,  and  that  is  how  I  always  have  something  to  give.  How  much 
did  you  say  you  wanted  to-day  ? '  " 

Surely  no  better  method  could  be  devised  which  will  enable  the  con- 
tributor to  give  "heartily  as  unto  the  Lord." 

Pledge  or  Covenant. — "The  biography  of  eminently  pious  and  useful 
men  since  the  Reformation  shows  that  great  numbers  of  them  have  recog- 
nized the  obligation  statedly  to  devote  a  portion  of  their  income  to  charita- 
ble uses.  Lord  Chief  Justice  Hale,  Rev.  Dr.  Hammond,  Baxter,  Doddridge 
and  others  regularly  gave  a  tenth;  Dr.  Watts,  a  fifth;  Mrs.  Rowe,  one-half. 
Rev.  John  Wesley,  when  his  income  was  thirty  pounds,  lived  on  twenty- 
eight  and  gave  two,  and  when  his  income  rose  to  sixty  pounds,  and 
afterwards  to  one  hundred  and  twenty,  he  still  lived  on  twenty-eight, 
and  gave  all  the  remainder.  Mr.  Nathaniel  R.  Cobb,  a  merchant  con- 
nected with  the  Baptist  church  in  Boston,  in  1821,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
three,  drew  up  and  subscribed  the  following  covenant,  to  which  he  faith- 
faithfully  adhered  till  on  his  deathbed  he  praised  God  that  by  acting 
according  to  it  he  had  given  in  charity  more  than  $40,000." 

"By  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  never  be  worth  more  thau  150,000. 

"  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  give  one-fourth  of  the  net  profits  Ox  my  business 
to  charitable  and  religious  uses. 

"If  I  am  ever  worth  |;2o,ooo,  I  will  give  one-half  of  my  net  profits  ;  and  if  I  am 
ever  worth  |30,ooo,  I  will  give  three-fourths,  and  the  whole  after  $50,000.  So  help 
me  God,  or  give  to  a  more  faithful  steward,  and  set  me  aside.  N.  R.  Cobb." 


246  me;thods  op  church  work. 

ANOTHER   FORM. 

Knowing  that  all  things  come  of  Thee,  O  Lord,  and  acknowledging  my  obliga- 
tion to  devote  at  least  one-tenth  of  all  my  increase  to  religions  purposes,  I  hereby 
prayerfully,  deliberately  and  cheerfully  covenant,  as  Jacob  of  old,  that  "of  all  that 
thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth  to  thee." 

Name —^ 

Date 


We  appeal  to  all  Christians  to  adopt  some  method  by  which  they  may 
accurately  ascertain  the  amount  of  their  income,  and  then  religiously 
to  devote  at  least  one- tenth  to  sacred  uses.  "This  is  the  rent  which 
reminds  the  tenant  that  he  is  not  owner  in  fee;  this  is  the  interest  which 
reminds  the  borrower  that  the  principal  belongs  not  to  him;  this  is  the 
tribute-money  which  reminds  a  subject  nation  that  it  is  not  indepen- 
dent; this  is  God's  share  to  remind  his  creatures  that «// belongs  to  him." 
We  are  simply  stewards,  and  at  the  last  we  must  render  an  account  of 
our  stewardship. 

One  thing  is  certain;  we  must  either  do  more,  or  stop  pretending  to 
pray  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen.  Our  gifts  do  not  prove  the  sin- 
cerity of  our  prayers.  We  should  come  with  our  hearts  near  our  lips, 
and  lay  our  wealth  at  Jesus'  feet.  I^et  us  not  be  like  the  farmer  who, 
with  cribs  filled  with  corn,  was  accustomed  to  pray  that  the  wants  of  the 
needy  might  be  supplied;  but  when  any  one  in  needy  circumstances  asked 
for  a  little  of  his  corn,  he  said  he  had  none  to  spare.  One  day,  after 
hearing  his  father  pray  for  the  poor  and  needy,  his  little  son  said  to  him: 
"Father,  I  wish  I  had  your  corn."  "Why,  my  vSon,  what  could  you 
do  with  it?"  asked  the  father.  The  child  replied,  "I  would  answer 
your  prayers."  The  theology  of  the  child  was  eminently  practical. 
' '  One  of  the  most  common  reasons  why  prayers  are  not  answered  is  be- 
cause the  life  is  not  in  harmony  with  the  prayer.  Prayer  is  too  frequently 
offered  as  a  substitute  for  neglected  duty.  If  we  pray  for  the  conver- 
sion  of  the  heathen  and  unsaved,  and  yet  send  them  not  the  message 
of  life,  this  prayer  is  unacceptable  and  unvailing  with  God.  Yet  such 
prayers  are  very  common.  It  is  one  of  the  greatest  evils  in  the  church. 
It  costs  less  sacrifice  to  offer  earnest  prayer  than  to  do  self-denying  work. 
It  is  when  the  tithes  are  brought  into  the  storehouse  that  God  promises 
to  pour  out  a  blessing  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it. 
The  reason  of  prayer  being  unanswered  is  always  to  be  found  with  the 
suppliant,  and  never  with  the  Great  Giver  of  all  good,  who  is  ever  nigh 
unto  all  them  that  call  upon  him — to  all  that  call  upon  him  in  truth." 

Conclusion. — Christ's  last  command  to  the  church  is,  "Go  ye  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. ' '     Have  we  done  it  ? 


THK  SABiBATH   COIvLKCTlON.  247 

Are  we  doing  it  ?  In  the  years  past  the  church  failed  to  do  her  duty  in 
this  respect,  and  he  who  said,  "Behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it, ' '  came  in  his  might  and  closed  the  door. 
One  port  after  another  was  closed  to  missionary  effort.  All  human 
endeavor  was  vain.  "He  that  hath  the  key  of  David,"  "He  that 
shutteth  and  no  man  openeth,"  had  shut  the  door.  The  church  was 
like  Israel's  doubting  hosts.  One  day  God  opens  Canaan  to  them — they 
do  not  enter;  the  next  day  when  they  would  enter  the  door  is  shut,  the 
cloud  moves  not,  the  ark  of  the  covenant  accompanies  them  not,  they 
go  up  assaying  to  enter,  only  to  turn  back,  falling  before  the  foe.  So 
has  the  church  been  turned  back  from  the  lands  which  have  been  prom- 
ised to  her  as  clearly  as  Canaan  was  promised  to  Israel.  But  now,  after 
long  years,  God  has  again  opened  the  door.  Again  Christ  is  saying  to 
the  churches,  that  if  he  be  lifted  up  he  will  draw  all  men  unto  him.  If 
the  church  will  enter  now,  no  obstacle  can  impede  her  progress.  No 
power  upon  earth  is  strong  enough  to  close  the  door.  Glorious  success 
awaits  the  cause  of  Christ.  This  is  the  auspicious  ' '  to-day ' '  in  the  cycles 
of  God's  all-wise  providence.  No  longer  let  the  myriad  mites  which 
make  the  mighty  millions  be  lost  for  want  of  proper  and  necessary  sys- 
tem. Restore  the  offertory  to  its  appointed  place  in  the  family,  the 
Sunday-school  and  the  church.  Never  did  the  precious  opportunities 
which  God  opens  call  more  imperatively  for  the  adoption  of  such  meas- 
ures as  will  secure  scriptural  beneficence  among  all  classes. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE  vSABBATH  COLLECTION. 


TT  is  really  not  surprising  that  the  basket  collections  at  the  regular 
-*-  ser\ace  on  the  Sabbath  should  amount,  as  they  generally  do,  to 
comparatively  nothing  at  all.  ' '  Alexander  the  Coppersmith ' '  has  done 
the  collection  too  much  evil,  and  yet  again  and  again  we  hear  this  es- 
sential part  of  worship  stigmatized,  and  belittled,  and  profaned,  and 
made  despicable  by  calling  it  the  ''Penny  Collection.''''  That  name  alone 
is  enough  to  kill  it.  A  man  who  speaks  of  the  gathering  of  the  offer- 
ings of  the  people  as  the  ' '  taking  of  a  penny  collection ' '  is  guilty  of 
sacrilege.  It  is  speaking  irreverently  of  that  which  is  as  sacred  as  any 
other  part  of  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary.     Under  the  Jewish  system 


248  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

no  worship  was  complete  without  a  gift,  and  the  act  of  giving  was  itself 
an  act  of  worship.  When  David  and  the  princes  of  Israel  assembled 
to  make  an  offering  for  the  building  of  the  temple,  their  prayers  and 
offerings  ascended  to  heaven  together,  and  when  Solomon  dedicated 
that  temple  his  great  prayer  and  great  offering,  of  twenty  and  two 
thousand  oxen  and  an  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  sheep,  came  up  in 
gratitude  together  before  God.  Now,  however,  this  essential  part  of 
worship  is  not  only  slighted,  or  treated  with  disrespect,  but  some  have 
even  ejected  the  offertory  from  the  house  of  God.  Nor  are  they  content 
with  their  sacrilege,  but  proclaim  their  shame  in  the  public  print  b}^ 
concluding  their  "religious  notices"  with  the  announcement  of  "no 
collection."  Oh,  what  a  relief  to  the  worshipers  to  be  permitted  to 
worship  an  entire  hour,  consoled  by  the  sublime  thought  that  at  the 
close  they  are  not  to  be  annoyed  by  a  collection  or  have  their  devotions 
disturbed  by  the  jingling  of  money  on  the  plates.  Any  minister  who 
ejects  the  offertory  from  the  sanctuary  is  guilty  of  sacrilege,  and  if  he 
proclaims  it,  is  guilty  of  heresy,  and  if  he  were  expelled  from  the  sacred 
office  of  the  ministry  would  only  receive  what  his  conduct  so  justly 
merits. 

This  course  is  the  result  of  a  desire  to  gratify  the  wishes  of  a  sordid, 
stingy,  covetous  few,  who  know  nothing  of  the  grace  of  giving.  Martin 
IvUther  said  that  a  man  had  to  be  converted  three  times;  first  his  head, 
then  his  heart,  and  then  his  pocketbook.  To  say  the  least,  these  people 
need  the  third  conversion,  and  might  be  much  improved  by  a  little 
more  of  the  other  two.  When  professing  Christians  find  themselves 
getting  so  near  heaven  during  the  sermon  that  they  cannot  get  back  in 
time  for  the  collection,  they  may  safely  regard  themselves  as  deluded — 
the  difficult  up-hill  work  attests  the  direction  with  great  suggestiveness. 

Another  reason  why  the  collection  is  not  a  success  is  the  manner  in 
which  the  offerings  are  gathered.  The  collectors  catch  the  general  in- 
fection, and,  as  if  they  were  ashamed  of  their  business,  go  hurrying 
from  pew  to  pew,  presenting  the  basket  in  an  irreverent  manner,  and 
as  if  to  say,  "this  is  no  part  of  the  service;  it  is  only  a  penny  collection, 
and  nothing  is  expected  from  most  of  you. ' '  In  speaking  of  the  offertory, 
and  presenting  its  use  as  "A  I^ost  Act  of  Worship,"  Rev.  Hugh  Miller 
Thompson,  D.  D.,  says:  "It  is  another  of  the  cases  where  our  theories 
shame  our  practice,  where  our  professions  put  our  actions  to  the  blush, 
that  the  offertory  has  become,  in  our  worship,  almost  an  impertinence. 
Our  people  do  not  understand  its  meaning.  Our  clergy  too  often  do 
not  dare,  if  they  know  it  themselves,  to  make  the  people  know  it. 

* '  Men  are  to  be  taught  that  giving  to  the  Lord  is  an  essential  part  of 


THK  sabbath   COIvLKCTlON.  249 

public  worship,  quite  as  essential  as  singing  or  praying.  They  are  to 
be  instructed  in  the  plain  truth  that  words  must  go  out  in  deeds.  They 
must  recognize  the  alms-basin  as  an  essential  part  of  church  furniture, 
the  putting  of  money  into  it  as  a  devotional  act.  Their  special  atten- 
tion must  be  called  to  the  name  by  which  their  contributions,  given  in 
church,  are  called  in  the  plain  English  of  the  Prayer  Book  'the  devo- 
tions of  the  people.' 

"The  whole  duty  of  giving  has  grown  dim,  the  sense  of  responsibil- 
ity for  wealth  dead,  in  the  minds  of  men.  The  lyord's  treasury  is  like 
a  beggar's  dish.  The  clergy  have  grown  cowardly  about  this  part  of 
Christian  duty.  When  they  urge  it,  it  is  with  half  arguments  and 
cowardly  compromises.  They  have  a  feeling  that  it  almost  degrades 
them  to  '  dun  for  paltry  money, '  for  even  a  good  cause.  So  highly 
'spiritual'  have  we  all  become,  that  our  religion  must  not  even  name 
filthy  lucre. 

"Meanwhile,  there  stands  that  solemn  service  of  the  offertory,  clear, 
bold,  uncompromising,  making  giving  a  solemn  act  of  religion;  calling 
the  offered  thing  by  its  old  name,  a  'devotion;'  bringing  forward  this 
act  of  piety  in  the  forefront  of  the  most  solemn  religious  servnce  of  the 
church  of  God;  asking  its  performance  as  repentance  and  faith  are 
asked — for  a  preparation  for  the  worthy  reception  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood. 

' '  In  these  days  we  know  no  doctrine  of  primitive  Christianity  which 
needs  reviving  more  than  this  doctrine  of  the  offertory;  no  teaching 
which  is  more  needed  by  the  men  of  the  time  than  the  emphatic  teach- 
ing of  that  most  ancient  and  primitive  institution. 

' '  Men  need  to  be  taught  that  they  bring  their  whole  lives  to  church 
with  them,  that  they  do  not  drop  at  the  door  the  stains  of  the  market 
and  the  'Change.  They  require  to  have  it  pressed  home  that  the  gains 
which  cannot  be  consecrated  to  the  Lord  are  gains  which  are  '  the  price 
of  blood,'  the  blood  of  their  own  souls.  They  want  the  truth  that  God 
holds  them  responsible  for  every  bargain  and  speculation,  and  that  all 
the  singing  and  praying  in  the  world  will  not  make  an  unjust  profit 
other  than  a  curse.  They  are  to  know  that  every  day  is  a  God's  service 
or  a  devil's  service,  and  that  two  hours  a  Sunday  given  to  God  will  not 
pay  for  a  Monday  devoted  to  the  devil  Mammon  more  than  to  the  devil 
Belial. 

"Therefore,  their  lives  are  to  be  brought  into  the  church.  That  is 
just  what  the  church  is  for,  that  men  should  bring  their  lives  into  it, 
and  measure  them  by  the  cubit  of  the  sanctuary.  They  are  there  to  be 
reminded  of  the  market,  and  the  shop,  and  the  ledger,  and  if  the  re- 


250  METHODS  OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

minding  stings  tliem  and  pains  them,  so  much  the  more  do  they  need 
it.  The3^  are  there  to  have  their  doings  over  the  counter,  on  'Change, 
in  the  street,  in  the  forum,  brought  to  the  test  of  God's  eternal  law, 
that  thej^  may  be  saved  from  ruin.  And  the  offertory  is  there  to  do 
this.  That  is  the  special  use  and  need  of  that  religious  service  in  all 
times. 

"The  result,  of  course,  if  ever  Christian  men  shall  even  begin  to  do 
their  dut}'-  of  giving  on  Christian  principles,  will  be  the  world's  conver- 
sion in  about  an  ordinary  lifetime.  Meanwhile,  let  us  begin  to  put  this 
business  of  giving  on  its  true  ground.  Let  us  deliver  it  from  meanness 
and  beggary,  and  teach  what  it  is,  a  profound  and  solemn  act  of  rever- 
ent worship  and  awe,  before  God's  altar;  an  act  wherein  all  mysteries 
meet  in  this,  the  deepest  mystery  of  devotion  that  mortal  man  can  give 
to  the  Eternal  Lord  and  have  the  gift  accepted." 

To  correct  this  spirit  of  disrespect  now  shown  this  legitimate  and  in- 
dispensable portion  of  worship,  it  will  be  necessar^^  first  to  speak  with 
becoming  reverence  of  the  offertory.  Second,  make  the  gathering  of 
the  offerings  a  part  of  the  service,  and  let  the  people  feel  that  it  is  a 
part  of  the  worship.  In  accomplishing  this  let  the  pastor  receive  the 
offerings  at  the  hands  of  the  collectors,  and  then  before  turning  from 
the  congregation  offer  a  brief  consecrating  prayer,  asking  God  to  accept 
the  offerings  and  bless  the  givers.  This  brief  prayer  will  do  much  to 
redeem  the  offertory  and  greatly  stimulate  and  sweeten  this  act  of  wor- 
ship and  service. 

The  gathering  of  the  offerings  maj^  also  be  solemnized  and  restored 
to  its  proper  sacredness  in  the  following  manner:  At  the  appropriate 
time  let  the  minister  arise  and  say,  "the  offerings  of  the  people  for  be- 
nevolent purposes  will  now  be  gathered."  While  the  collection  is  being 
taken,  let  the  pastor  slowly,  but  distinctly,  pronounce  the  following  or 
other  appropriate  passages  of  scripture: 

/.  For  Benevolent  Purposes. — Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  do  good:  so 
shalt  thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed. 

Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you;  good  measure,  pressed  down, 
and  shaken  together,  and  running  over:  for  with  the  same  measure  that 
ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 

Take  heed,  and  beware  of  covetousness:  for  a  man's  life  consisteth 
not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things  which  he  possesseth — but  rather 
seek  ye  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you. 

There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet  increase th;  and  there  is  that  with- 
holdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  poverty. 


THE  SABBATH   COLLECTION.  25 1 

Honor  the  I^ord  with  thy  substance,  and  with  the  first-fruits  of  all 
thine  increase:  so  shall  thy  barns  be  filled  with  plenty,  and  thy  presses 
shall  burst  out  with  new  wine. 

The  liberal  devise th  liberal  things;  and  by  liberal  things  shall  he 
stand. 

Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  world— that  they  do  good — that  they 
be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to  communicate;  lay- 
ing up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to 
come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life. 

Lay  not  up  for  j'-ouselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth  and  rust 
doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal:  but  lay  up 
for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth 
corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal:  for  where 
your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

But  this  I  say,  he  which  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also  sparingly; 
and  he  which  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bountifully.  Every 
man  according  as  he  purpose  th  in  his  heart,  so  let  him  give;  not  grudg- 
ingly, or  of  necessity;  for  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver. 

//.  Ahns-givi?ig. — Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor.  The  Lord 
will  deliver  him  in  time  of  trouble.  The  Lord  will  preserv^e  him,  and 
keep  him  alive;  and  he  shall  be  blessed  upon  the  earth;  and  thou  wilt 
not  deliver  him  unto  the  will  of  his  enemies.  The  Lord  will  strengthen 
him  upon  the  bed  of  languishing:  thou  wilt  make  all  his  bed  in  his 
sickness. 

Sell  whatsoever  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have 
treasure  in  heaven. 

Thou  shall  not  harden  thy  heart,  nor  shut  thy  hand  from  thy  poor 
brother;  but  thou  shalt  open  thy  hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surelj^ 
lend  him  sufficient  for  his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth:  thou  shalt 
surely  give  him,  and  thy  heart  shall  not  be  grieved  when  thou  givest 
unto  him;  because  that  for  this  thing,  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bless  thee 
in  all  thy  works,  and  in  all  that  thou  puttest  thy  hand  unto. 

He  that  hast  pity  upon  the  poor  lendeth  unto  the  Lord,  and  that 
which  he  hath  given  will  he  pay  him  again. 

He  that  giveth  unto  the  poor  shall  not  lack. 

Verily  I  say  unto  3^ou,  inasmuch  as  5^e  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the 
least  of  these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me. 

And  let  us  not  be  weary  in  well-doing;  for  in  due  season  we  shall 
reap,  if  we  faint  not. 


252  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  TITHE,    FREE-WILIv   OFFERING  AND   ALMS-GIVING. 


"  ''T^HE  eartli  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fullness  thereof;  the  world  and 
-*-  they  that  dwell  therein,"  and  as  everything  belongs  to  God,  it 
is  reasonable  that  in  God's  first  covenant  with  his  creature,  man,  we 
should  expect  to  find  some  requirement  looking  to  the  recognition  of 
the  relation  of  man  as  the  subject,  and  of  God  as  the  Great  Proprietor 
of  all  things.  God  did  not  cede  his  rights  as  proprietor  to  Adam,  but 
he  put  him  "into  the  garden  of  Eden  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it."  Adam 
did  not  become  the  owner,  but  was  God's  tenant.  The  grant  of  every 
tree  of  the  garden  was  a  grant  of  the  sole  and  only  Proprietor,  ceding 
limited  privileges  to  man,  the  dependent  subject  of  his  continual  bounty 
and  blessing.  The  one  tree  which  was  reserved  was  to  be  a  continual 
memorial  of  God's  ownership  of  the  entire  garden.  Adam  could  not 
have  been  tried,  or  proven,  by  the  principles  subsequently  incorporated 
in  the  second  table  of  the  Law.  He  had  no  father  and  mother  to  dis- 
obey, no  being  to  kill,  or  with  whom  to  commit  adulteiy,  or  from  whom 
to  steal,  or  against  whom  to  bear  false  witness,  or  the  possession  of 
whose  property  he  might  covet.  But  he  was  tested  upon  the  principle 
which  now  lies  at  the  very  foundation  of  the  first  and  each  succeeding 
command  of  the  Decalogue.  He  was  tested  upon  the  question  of  yield- 
ing implicit  obedience  to  God  as  his  supreme  sovereign. 

Not  only  was  God  the  Proprietor  of  Eden  and  its  products,  which 
Adam  was  permitted  to  enjoy,  but  even  the  breath  which  he  breathed, 
the  time — the  duration  of  his  existence — this  also,  as  well  as  everything, 
belonged  to  God.  God  was  emphatically  the  universal  Sovereign;  as 
the  universal  Sovereign,  "the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man"  con- 
cerning the  restrictions  and  limitations  of  his  covenant,  making  even 
the  language  of  the  command  an  explicit  assertion  of  sovereignty.  He 
reserved  one  tree  of  the  garden  as  a  symbol  of  his  sovereign  ownership 
of  all  the  garden,  and  one  day  of  each  week,  that  day  which  had  been 
"sanctified,"  he  reserved  as  a  memorial  of  his  sovereign  right  to  all  of 
man's  time.  The  angels  coveted  the  glory  which  Christ  had  with  the 
Father,  and  they  fell;  Adam  and  Eve  coveted  what  belonged  to  God  in 
Eden,  and  they  fell;  Judas  coveted  the  wealth  of  the  wicked,  and  he 
fell;  Ananias  and  Sapphira  coveted  what  they  had  voluntarily  promised 
to  give  to  Christ  and  his  cause,  and  they  fell — and  so  on  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  end  of  time,  through  the  long  catalogue  of  the  succeeding 


THE  TITHE,   PREE-WILI.   OFFERING   AND  AI.MS-GIVING.  253 

generations,  the  sin  of  covetousness  lias  been  the  besetting  sin  of  man- 
kind, and  has  called  down  the  displeasure  and  punishment  of  heaven. 
It  was  to  counteract  this  tendency  of  our  natures,  to  avert  the  fearful 
consequences  of  this  sin,  that  God  from  the  very  first  required  a  contin- 
ual and  adequate  acknowledgement  of  our  dependency  and  his  supre- 
macy. God's  relation  to  all  created  things  is  now  and  ever  has  been  the 
same,  man's  nature  is  the  same,  and  his  well-being  requires  the  same  disci- 
pline and  the  same  lesson  of  God's  supremacy  and  man's  dependency. 

This  brings  us  to  the  statement  of  our  position  in  relation  to  the  law 
of  the  tithe,  which  is,  that  this  law  was  recognized  from  the  beginning 
— it  was  not  given  for  any  limited  time — it  was  not  limited  to  any  par- 
ticular people — but  that  its  binding  force  was  recognized  from  the  be- 
ginning, and  sweeps  on  to  the  end  of  time,  grasping  in  its  divine  require- 
ments all  ages,  all  nations,  and  all  conditions  of  men  alike. 

From  what  has  been  said,  it  is  undeniable  that  God's  ownership  is 
perpetual,  inextinguishable,  and  under  all  circumstances  indisputable 
and  supreme.  It  has  also  been  shown  that  God  did,  by  explicit  com- 
mand in  his  first  covenant  with  man,  require  some  just  and  continual 
recognition  of  the  fact  that  man  was  the  mere  tenant,  and  that  God 
was  the  Great  Proprietor  of  all  things. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  during  the  first  two  thousand  five  hundred 
years  of  the  world's  history  man  received  no  written  revelation  of  the 
divine  will.  Until  Moses  received  at  the  hand  of  God  the  command- 
ments, written  with  God's  own  finger  upon  tables  of  stone — until  then 
the  world  had  been  governed  by  God's  revealed  but  unrecorded  will. 
Just  the  same  as  among  the  nations  there  are  unwritten  laws  which  to- 
gether are  called  the  Common  Law.  They  embody  the  simplest,  the 
most  just,  the  most  manifestly  reasonable  principles  which  lie  at  the 
foundation  of  all  law.  They  grow  out  of  the  relations  of  men  and  the 
constituted  nature  of  things,  and  are  only  written  in  our  very  being. 
There  is  also  the  written  law,  the  Statute  I^aw,  expressed  with  all  the 
requisite  forms  of  legislation.  Just  so  God  has  dealt  with  the  human 
race.  On  Mount  Sinai  the  unwritten  law  was  not  abrogated,  but  re- 
ceived its  confirmation  by  being  expressed  in  the  statutory  laws  of  God, 

The  account  given  us  in  Genesis  is  an  inspired  account  of  the  creation, 
and  a  history  of  the  world  for  two  thousand  five  hundred  years.  It  is 
not  a  statutory  book  of  laws,  but  a  brief  history  of  a  long  period.  We 
cannot,  therefore,  expect  to  find  in  it  a  full  record  of  all  of  God's  re- 
quirements. 

After  man's  expulsion  from  Eden,  in  the  renewed  covenant  we  find 
no  permission  to  worship  the  God  whom  they  had  offended;  no  iustruc- 


254  METHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

tions  how  to  approach  him  with  acceptable  sacrifices,  and  yet  this  permis- 
sion and  instruction  must  most  assuredly  have  been  given  them.  After  the 
flood,  although  Noah  and  his  family  had  witnessed  the  injustice  and 
the  wicked  practices  of  those  before  the  flood,  yet  we  find  in  the  account 
of  this  renewed  covenant  no  record  of  any  requirements  of  duty  to  God, 
or  of  duty  to  his  neighbor  (except  that  concerning  murder),  nor  of  the 
observance  of  the  Sabbath  or  of  sacrifice,  and  yet  we  would  not  for  a 
moment  suppose  that  these  were  not  enjoined. 

Just  so  with  regard  to  the  then  unwritten  law  of  the  tithe,  while  it 
was  unwritten,  yet  it  was  most  clearly  observ^ed. 

Before  the  giving  of  the  statutory  law  by  the  hand  of  Moses,  there 
were  various  offerings  of  material  things  made  to  God,  accounts  of 
which,  in  a  somewhat  incidental  manner,  are  recorded  in  the  Bible: 

"And  in  process  of  time  it  came  to  pass  that  Cain  brought  of  the 
fruit  of  the  ground  an  offering  unto  the  Lord.  And  Abel,  he  also 
brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock  and  of  the  fat  thereof." — (Gen.  4: 

3.  4)- 

"And  Noah  builded  an  altar  unto  the  Lord;  and  took  of  every  clean 
beast,  and  of  every  clean  fowl,  and  offered  burnt  offerings  on  the  altar. ' ' 
—(Gen.  8:  20). 

"And  the  Lord  appeared  unto  Abram,  and  said.  Unto  thy  seed  will  I 
give  this  land,  and  there  builded  he  an  altar  unto  the  Lord,  who  ap- 
peared unto  him." — (Gen.  12:7;  see  also  ver.  8;  13:18;  26:25;  33:20; 
31:1;  46:1). 

"And  Melchizedek,  King  of  Salem,  brought  forth  bread  and  wine: 
and  he  was  the  priest  of  the  most  high  God.  And  he  blessed  him,  and 
said.  Blessed  be  Abram  of  the  most  high  God,  possessor  of  heaven  and 
earth:  and  blessed  be  the  most  high  God  which  hath  delivered  thine 
enemies  into  thine  hand.  And  he  gave  him  tithes  of  all." — (Gen.  14: 
18,  20;  see  also,  15:9,  10). 

' '  And  Jacob  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  took  the  stone  that  he 
had  put  for  his  pillow,  and  set  it  up  for  a  pillar,  and  poured  oil  upon 
the  top  of  it.  And  he  called  the  name  of  that  place  Beth-el:  but  the 
name  of  that  city  was  called  Luz  at  the  first.  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow, 
saying,  if  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this  way  that  I  go, 
and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  so  that  I  come 
again  to  my  father's  house  in  peace:  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God: 
and  this  stone,  which  I  have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house:  and 
of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth  unto  thee." 
— (Gen.  28:  18,  22;  see  also,  Ex.  5:  i,  3;  10:25,  26;  12:3,  26,  27;  18:  12). 

These  passages  of  Scripture  show; 


T'HE   TITHB,    FREK-WI!.!,   OFFERING   AND   ALMS-GIVING.  255 

1.  That  from  the  very  first  men  oifered  to  God  of  the  choicest  of 
beasts,  fowls  and  cultivated  fruits  of  the  earth. 

2.  In  the  fact  that  Abel  "brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock"  we 
see  clearly  that  God  had  enjoined  upon  the  family  of  Adam  the  dutj^ 
of  offering  the  first  of  that  which  the  bountiful  Giver  bestowed  upon 
them.  The  institution  must  necessarily  have  preceded  the  first  mention 
of  its  observance,  and  since  Abel's  offering  is  declared  to  be  an  offering 
of  "faith,"  it  must  have  been  in  conformity  to  the  divine  command, 
else  it  could  not  have  been  offered  "by  faith." 

3.  That  in  two  instances  at  least  the  tithe  is  explicitly  mentioned, 
and  mentioned  in  a  manner  which  indicates  that  Abram,  in  giving  tithes 
to  Melchizedek,  simply  conformed  to  an  already  established  custom,  and 
that  Jacob  at  Beth-el  simply  vowed  conformity  to  a  law  previously 
enjoined. 

4.  The  tenth  is  the  least  amount  which  is  either  expressed  or  implied. 

If  we  come  to  the  law  as  recorded  by  Moses,  we  get  a  clearer  under- 
standing of  the  divine  law  of  the  tithe.  As  with  the  law  of  the  Sab- 
bath, the  sacrifice  and  other  laws,  so  with  that  of  the  tithe — it  was 
authoritative  from  the  beginning;  it  was  known  to  the  servants  of  God, 
and  more  or  less  obeyed  by  them.  This  reenactment,  or  recording  of 
the  law  was  an  endorsement  whereby  this  law  which  had  been  universal 
became  a  reenjoined  law  to.  the  children  of  Israel.  By  its  reenactment 
God  was  emphasizing  the  importance  of  its  continued  observance. 
Here,  then,  we  come  to  a  more  full  and  more  clear  understanding  of  the 
divine  requirements  respecting  our  relations  and  duty  to  him  as  the  un- 
disputed Sovereign  of  all  things. 

The  law  of  the  tithe,  as  we  find  it  in  the  code  of  Israel's  laws,  con- 
sisted in  this: 

/.  The  First  Tithe. — "And  all  the  tithes  of  the  land,  whether  of  the 
seed  of  the  land,  or  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree,  is  the  I^ord's:  it  is  holy 
unto  the  lyord.  And  if  a  man  will  at  all  redeem  aught  of  his  tithes,  he 
shall  add  thereto  the  fifth  part  thereof.  And  concerning  the  tithe  of 
the  herd,  or  of  the  flock,  even  of  whatsoever  passeth  under  the  rod,  the 
tenth  shall  be  holy  unto  the  I^ord.  He  shall  not  search  whether  it  be 
good  or  bad,  neither  shall  he  change  it:  and  if  he  change  it  at  all,  then 
both  it  and  the  change  thereof  shall  be  holy;  it  shall  not  be  redeemed." 
(I.ev.  27:  30,  33). 

This  one- tenth  of  the  increase  is  that  which  was  required  from  the 
beginning  as  the  least  that  would  meet  the  requirements  of  God's  law. 
This  was  what  still  is  emphatically  the  Lord' s  tenth ^  and  by  him  it  was 
wholly  assigned  to  the  support  of  his  servants. 


256  me;thods  of  church  work. 

//.  The  Second  Tithe. — "Thou  shalt  trulj^  tithe  all  the  increase  of  thy 
seed;  that  the  field  bringeth  forth  j^ear  by  year.  And  thou  shalt  eat 
before  the  lyord  thy  God,  in  the  place  which  he  shall  choose  to  place 
his  name  there,  the  tithe  of  thy  corn,  of  thy  wine,  and  of  thine  oil,  and 
the  firstlings  of  thy  herds  and  of  thy  flocks;  that  thou  may  est  learn  to 
fear  the  lyord  thy  God  always.  And  if  the  way  be  too  long  for  thee,  so 
that  thou  art  not  able  to  carry  it;  or  if  the  place  be  too  far  from  thee, 
which  the  I^ord  thy  God  shall  choose  to  set  his  name  there,  when  the 
Lord  thy  God  hath  blessed  thee;  then  shalt  thou  turn  it  into  money, 
and  bind  up  the  money  in  thine  hand,  and  shalt  go  unto  the  place 
which  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  choose:  and  thou  shalt  bestow  that  money 
for  whatsoever  thy  soul  lusteth  after,  for  oxen,  or  for  sheep,  or  for  wine, 
or  for  strong  drink,  or  for  whatsoever  thy  soul  desire th:  and  thou  shalt 
eat  there  before  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  thou  shalt  rejoice,  thou  and 
thine  household,  and  the  Levite  that  is  within  thy  gates;  thou  shalt  not 
forsake  him:  for  he  hath  no  part  nor  inheritance  with  thee."- — (Deut. 
14:  22,  27). 

This  is  the  second  tenth  part  of  all  the  increase.  This  is  not  called 
the  Lord's  tithe,  nor  was  it  devoted  to  the  maintenance  of  the  Levites 
and  priests,  but  was  to  be  consumed  by  the  family,  together  with  some 
poorer  brethren  and  some  of  the  Levites,  in  feasting  before  the  Lord  in 
the  place  where  he  should  appoint  his  worship  to  be  offered. 

///.  The  Third  Tithe. — "At  the  end  of  three  3-ears  thou  shalt  bring 
forth  all  the  tithe  of  thine  increase  the  same  year,  and  shalt  lay  it  up 
within  thy  gates:  and  the  Levite,  because  he  hath  no  part  nor  inheritance 
with  thee,  and  the  stranger,  and  the  fatherless,  and  the  widow,  which 
are  within  thy  gates,  shall  come,  and  shall  eat  and  be  satisfied;  that  the 
Lord  thy  God  may  bless  thee  in  all  the  work  of  thine  hand  which  thou 
doeth." — (Deut.  14:  28,  29;  see  also,  26:  12,  13). 

This  appears  to  be  a  third  tenth  of  all  increase,  which  was  required 
only  every  third  year,  and  was  devoted  at  home  to  the  entertainment  of 
the  Levites,  strangers,  fatherless  and  widows  residing  in  each  one's 
more  immediate  neighborhood.  That  it  was  to  be  consumed  at  home, 
seems  to  mark  it  as  a  tithing  distinct  and  separate  from  the  other  two, 
yet  it  is  but  fair  to  state  that  by  some  this  is  regarded  as  identical  with 
the  second  tithing,  being  distinguished  only  in  this,  that  upon  each 
third  year  it  was  diverted  from  its  general  use  to  a  special  or  particular 
purpose. 

IV.  The  Fourth  Tithe. — "Thus  speak  unto  the  Levites,  and  say  unto 
them,  When  ye  take  of  the  children  of  Israel  the  tithes  which  I  have  given 
you  from  them  for  your  inheritance,  then  ye  shall  oflfer  up  a  heave  offer- 


THE  TITHE,    FREE-WIIvI.   OFFERING  AND   AI,MS-GIVING.  257 

ing  of  it  for  the  Lord,  even  a  tentli  part  of  the  tithe.  Thus  ye  also 
shall  offer  a  heave  offering  unto  the  Lord  of  all  your  tithes,  which  ye 
receive  of  the  children  of  Israel;  and  ye  shall  give  thereof  the  Lord's 
heave  offering  to  Aaron  the  priest." — (Num.  18:  26,  28). 

This  fourth  tithe  was  that  which  the  Lord  required  the  Levites  to  pay 
to  the  priests.  The  Levites  were  those  who  were  descended  from  Levi 
by  Gershom,  Kohath  and  Merari,  and  were  called  Levites  as  distin- 
guished from  the  sons  of  Levi  by  Aaron,  who  were  called  the  priests. 

Besides  these  tithes,  there  were  the  various  forms  of  sacrifices  and 
offerings  comprising  the  burnt-offering,  the  meat-offering,  the  peace- 
offering,  the  sin-offering,  and  the  trespass-offering.*  In  addition  to 
these,  there  were  the  numerous  provisions  for  the  poor,  besides  the 
offerings  of  the  people  for  themselves  as  individuals  at  the  purification 
of  women  (Lev.  12),  the  presentation  of  the  first-bom  at  circumcision, 
the  cleansing  of  the  leprosy  (Lev.  14),  of  the  unclean  (Lev.  15),  at  the 
fulfillment  of  vows  (Num.  6:  i,  20),  at  marriages  and  funerals,  etc.,  etc., 
besides  the  frequent  offering  of  private  sin-offerings.  To  meet  the 
various  requirements  must  have  demanded  from  one-fourth  to  one-third 
of  all  the  annual  production  of  the  entire  land. 

The  law  of  the  tithe  and  of  the  offering  which  were  held  by  worship- 
ers from  the  first,  and  which  had  become  world-wide  before  the  time  of 
Moses,  were  multiplied  and  intensified  under  the  Jewish  dispensation. 
As  more  was  given,  so  more  was  required. 

The  Tithe  iyi  the  New  Testament  Church. — On  this  subject  of  the  tithe 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are  not  to  be  arrayed  as  though  their  de- 
clarations were  at  variance  upon  this  great  doctrine.  They  are  an  expo- 
sition not  of  two,  but  of  one  system  of  religion — the  Christian  religion. 
The  same  divine  principles  and  moral  laws  pervade  both  dispensations 
alike,  and  the  same  lessons  are  taught  in  both.  It  was  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament that  Christ  said  :  "  Search  the  Scriptures  ;  for  in  them  ye  think 
ye  have  eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me."     These 


*The  regular  sacrifices  in  the  temple  service  were:  I.  Burnt-offerings:  (a.)  The  daily  burnt-offer- 
ings (Ex.  29:38,  42).  (*.)  The  double  burnt-offerings  on  the  Sabbath  (Num.  28:9,  10).  (c.)  The 
burnt-offerings  at  the  great  festivals  (Num.  28: 11;  29:39).  II.  Meat-offerings:  (a.)  The  daily  meat- 
offerings accompanying  the  daily  burnt-offerings  (flour,  wine,  oil),  (Ex.  29:40,  41).  {b.)  The  shew- 
bread  (Lev.  24:5,  9).  (c.)  Special  meat-offerings  at  the  Sabbath  and  the  great  festivals  (Num.  28; 
29).  (d.)  The  first  fruits  at  the  Passover  (Lev.  23:  10,  14);  at  Pentecost  (Lev.  23: 17,  20),  both  called 
wave-offerings;  the  first-fruits  of  the  dough  and  threshing-floor  at  harvest  (Num.  15;  20,  21;  Deut.  26: 
I,  11),  called  heave-offerings.  III.  Sin  offerings:  (a.)  A  kid  each  new  moon  (Num.  28: 15).  (6.)  Sin- 
offerings  at  the  Passover,  Pentecost,  Feast  of  Trumpets  and  Tabernacles  (Num.  28:22,  30;  29:5,  16, 
19,  22,  25,  28,  31,  34,  38).  {c.)  The  offering  of  the  two  goats  (one  sacrificed  and  the  other  the  scape- 
goat) for  the  people,  and  the  bullock  for  the  priest  himself  on  the  Great  Day  of  Atonement  (Lev. 
16).  IV.  Incense:  (a.)  The  morning  and  evening  incense  (Ex.  30:7,  8).  (6.)  The  incense  on  the 
Great  Day  of  Atonement  (Lev.  16: 12). 

17 


258  METHODS    OF    CHURCH    WORK. 

were  the  "Holy  Scriptures"  which  Timothy  had  known  "from  a 
child,"  which  were  "profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction, 
for  instruction  in  righteousness."  "They  are  not  two  churches,"  says 
Leslie,  "  but  two  states  of  the  same  church  ;  for  it  is  the  same  Christian 
church  from  the  first  promise  of  Christ  (Gen  3:  15)  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  and  therefore  it  is  said  (Heb.  4:  2)  that  the  gospel  was  preached 
unto  them  as  well  as  unto  us."  The  civil  and  ceremonial  laws,  given 
to  a  particular  people  for  a  particular  time,  became  null  and  void  when 
that  time  was  accomplished  ;  but  the  law  of  the  tithe  existed  from  the 
first,  and  was  neither  civil  nor  ceremonial,  but  moral,  and  consequently 
it  is  just  as  binding  to-day  as  any  other  unchangeable  moral  law. 

Since  the  church  is  the  same,  and  governed  by  the  same  laws  under 
both  dispensations,  these  laws  were  not  reannounced  by  Christ;  they 
were  taken  for  granted,  they  were  understood,  they  were  recognized, 
for  Jesus  declared  concerning  the  law  and  the  prophets  that  ' '  he  came 
not  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfill."  This  was  his  endorsement,  and  they 
needed  not  to  be  reannounced.  The  law  of  the  tithe  needed  not  to  be 
announced  any  more  than  the  law  of  the  Sabbath,  or  of  prayer,  or  wor- 
ship. Jesus  sanctioned  the  great  liberality  of  Zaccheus  when  he  gave 
"half  his  goods,"  and  even  when  a  poor  widow  gave  "all  her  living," 
the  act  secured  his  fullest  commendation,  and  to  the  young  man  who 
came  running  to  him  Jesus  made  the  parting  with  all  his  ' '  great  pos- 
sessions" the  condition  upon  which  rested  his  salvation.  The  first 
worship  to  the  infant  Saviour  was  in  the  richest  treasures  of  ' '  gold, 
frankincense  and  myrrh,"  and  so  must  all  true  worship  of  him  ever  be 
attended.  When  the  Pharisees  boasted  of  giving  tithes  of  ' '  mint  and 
anise  and  cummin,"  Christ  reproved  them  for  omitting  "judgment, 
mercy,  faith,"  but  approved  of  their  paying  tithes  even  to  the  utmost. 

There  was  no  occasion  for  a  continual  repetition  of  this  law  to  the 
apostles  and  early  Christians.  When  this  abiding  truth  was  baptized 
by  the  Pentecostal  blessing,  we  find  them  selling  their  possessions  and 
goods,  and  parting  them  to  all  men  as  every  man  had  need — thus  again 
and  again  we  find  them  even  out  of  a  deep  poverty  abounding  in  the 
riches  of  their  liberality,  being  "willing  of  themselves."  '-^ 

That  the  law  of  the  tithe  was  recognized,  and  the  duty  of  conformity 
to  it  enforced,  is  made  very  evident  in  the  writings  of  the  Fathers,  and 
in  the  records  of  the  councils  of  the  church,  f 


*  See  also,  Acts  2  :  44,  45  ;  4  :  34,  35  ;  9  :  36,  39 ;  16  :  15,  33,  34  ;  20 :  35  ;  28  :  14,  15  ;  Rom.  15  :  25,  2S  ;  16: 
I,  2,  6  :  I  Cor.  16  :  i,  2,  15  ;  2  Cor.  S  :  i,  4  ;  9 :  i,  2,  12,  15  ;  Phil.  4 :  10,  14,  16  ;  i  Thess.  4  :  9,  10. 

t  As  our  space  aud  purpose  iu  this  treatise  are  too  limited  to  admit  of  the  presentation  of  the 
quotations  which  establish  this  point,  we  refer  the  reader  to  the  following  works  of  the  Fathers: 
Irenseus,  Adversus  Hseresus,  I,ib.  4.  Cap.  27,  34;  Origen,  In  Numero  Homilia  xi.,  In  Genes.  Horn,  xvi; 


THS  TITHE,    FREE-WIIyL  OFFERING  AND   ALMS-GIVING.  259 

Since  the  tithe  was  instituted  soon  after  the  creation  of  man,  was  ob- 
served before  the  giving  of  the  Law  on  mount  Sinai,  was  emphasized 
and  intensified  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  was  recognized  by  Christ, 
and  the  Christian  church  was  built  around  it,  and  since  it  was  recog- 
nized by  the  Christian  church  in  the  earlier  centuries,  how  does  it  come 
that  in  these  later  centuries  the  Christian  church  has  departed  from 
this  law? 

About  three  centuries  before  the  Reformation  the  apostate  church  of 
Rome  assailed  the  doctrine  of  the  Divine  Right  of  the  Tithe.  She  taught 
that  tithes  not  being  of  divine  right,  might  be  alienated  from  the  sup- 
port of  the  priests  to  the  aggrandizement  of  the  church.  To  justify 
corrupt  practices  it  was  necessary  to  supplant  divine  laws  by  corrupt 
doctrines.  This  the  Man  of  Sin  did  not  hesitate  to  do,  but  substituted 
the  doctrine  of  Competent  Maintenance  for  the  divine  law  of  the  tithe. 
The  State  was  not  slow  to  learn  the  lesson.  If  tithes  did  not  belong  to 
God,  and  God's  ministers  were  entitled  only  to  a  "competent  mainte- 
nance," why  was  not  the  State  as  justl}'^  entitled  to  the  tithes  of  the 
people  as  the  Pope  ?  and  why  could  not  the  State  appropriate  the  tithes 
and  dole  out  to  the  clergy  a  "competent  maintenance"  as  well  as  the 
Pope?*  Thus,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  we  have  the  State  under  the 
protection  of  this  corrupt  doctrine,  wresting  from  the  church  those 
tithes  which  God  had  devoted  to  her  support.  As  every  student  of 
history  knows,  the  effects  were  as  disastrous  as  the  doctrine  was  delu- 
sive. Here,  we  have  then,  briefly,  how  these  tithes,  which  "«;r  the 
Lord's,"  were  in  the  first  diverted  from  the  purposes  to  which  God  had 
devoted  them,  and  how  they  were  finally  entirely  alienated  from  the 
Church  by  the  State.  The  history  from  that  time  to  this  is  only  too 
well  known  to  need  recording  here — a  church  dependent  upon  the  State 

Cyprian,  De  Unit.  Eccles.  §23;  Chrysostom,  Tom.  i.,  Horn.  35,  Tom.  ii.,  Ad  Eph.  Horn,  iv.,  Ad  1 
Cor.  Horn.  43,  Ad  Act.  Horn.  18;  Ambrose,  Ad  Horn.  33  et  34;  Jerome,  Epist.  2,  Ad  Nepotianum,  In 
Malacliiam  iii.,  In  Epis.  i  Cor.  In  Ezek.  xliv.;  Augustine,  De  Reddendis  Decimis,  Ser.  219,  In  Psal- 
mum  cxlvi.,  Horn.  48;  see  also.  Council  of  Ancyra  (A.  D.  314);  of  Gangra  (A.  D.  324);  of  Orleans  (first) 
(A.  D.  511) ;  of  Mascon  (second  Council),  (A.  D.  585) ;  of  Seville  (first  Council),  (A.  D.  590);  of  Toledo 
(fourth),  (A.  D.  633);  of  Friuli  (A.  D.  791).  Besides  these,  many  subsequent  councils.  In  the  con- 
fessional at  this  period  was  asked:  "Hast  thou  at  any  time  neglected  to  pay  thy  tithes  to  God, 
which  God  himself  ordained  to  be  given?  If  thou  hast  done  so,  or  consented  to  the  defrauding  of 
the  church  therein,  first  restore  to  God  fourfold  the  tenth  of  all  kinds  of  possessions,  as  well  per- 
sonal as  proedial." 

*God  appropriated  the  tithes  of  the  people  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Levites;  they  were  not  to 
be  used  for  the  support  of  the  State.  Under  the  Mosaic  dispensation  the  Crown  was  to  be  sup- 
ported by  presents  (i  Saml.  10:  27);  by  the  products  of  the  royal  flocks  (i  Saml.  21:  7,  8;  2  Chron. 
32:  28,  29);  by  the  royal  demesnes,  vineyards  and  olive  gardens  (i  Chron.  27:  26,  28);  by  the  spoils 
of  conquered  nations  (1  Kings  4:  21;  2  Chron.  27:5;)  by  the  tribute  of  conquered  nations  and  of 
merchants  passing  through  their  country  (i  Kings  10:  15);  by  taxes  and  tolls  (Ezra  4:  14,  ig,  20);  by 
a  tenth,  which  Samuel  forewarned  them  that  the  king,  like  the  kings  of  other  nations,  would 
exact  (i  Saml.  8:  15).  That  the  treasuries  of  the  Lord's  house  and  of  the  king's  house  were  dis- 
tinct, see  2  Kings  18;  15,  and  2  Chrou.  12:  9. 


26o  METHODS  OF  CHURCH   WORK. 

or  dependent  upon  the  merest  pittance  of  the  people.  F'rom  that  time 
to  this  the  history  of  the  church  has  been  one  of  servile  dependence 
either  upon  the  State  or  upon  the  people.  At  the  remembrance  of  the 
sad  results  of  the  past,  and  the  degrading  slavery  of  the  present,  we  can 
but  sit  down  as  Israel  "by  the  rivers  of  Babylon,"  and  "weep  when  we 
remember  Zion." 

II — Free-will  Offerings. — To  arrive  at  a  clear  understanding  of  the 
difference  between  tithes,  offerings,  and  free-will  offerings,  it  will  be  ne- 
cessary to  state  them  connectedly.  The  tithe  is  the  one-tenth  (as  the 
name  indicates)  of  a  man's  yearly  increase,  or  income,  which  God  has 
reserved,  and  appointed  to  be  returned  to  him.  The  tithe  is  "holy  unto 
the  Lord, ' '  and  in  rendering  the  tithe  man  gives  nothing  of  his  own  to 
God,  but  simply  returns  to  God  that  which  was  always  his,  and  which 
he  only  entrusts  into  the  hands  of  man  as  hiis  steward,  and  by  which  to 
attest  his  honesty  and  remind  him  that  God  is  the  supreme  Sovereign 
even  of  the  nine-tenths  which  he  is  permitted  to  retain.  The  term  tithe, 
then,  comprehends  the  first  one-tenth  of  the  yearly  increase  of  the  peo- 
ple, which  God  requires  the  people  to  return  to  him,  and  which,  under 
the  Mosaic  dispensation,  was  assigned  by  him  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  Invites.  It  also  comprehends  the  one-tenth  which  the  I^evites  were 
to  give  of  all  the  tithes  they  received  from  the  people,  and  which  is 
called  a  heave-offering,  which  the  lyord  assigned  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  Priests.  Technically,  the  term  "tithe"  does  not  include  the  second 
tenth  of  the  annual  increase  which  was  devoted  to  a  sacred  feasting  be- 
fore the  lyord  in  the  place  which  he  should  appoint;  nor  does  it  include 
the  third  tithe  used  every  third  year  for  a  local  feasting  of  the  Levite, 
the  stranger,  the  fatherless  and  the  widow — these  tithes  are  classed 
among  offerings.  Strictly  or  technically,  then,  the  term  tithe  refers 
only  to  that  first  tithe  of  the  people  and  the  heave-offering  of  the  ]>- 
vites,  which  was  holy  unto  the  L,ord. 

The  term  offerings,  in  its  more  comprehensive  sense,  includes  all  that 
man  gives  in  any  shape  to  God  as  an  expression  of  love  and  obedience, 
or  for  the  service  of  his  fellow-man,  after  having  rendered  to  God  the 
one-tenth  of  all  his  increase.  Between  tithes  and  offerings,  there  exists 
a  difference  as  to  property.  In  sacrifices  and  offerings  man  gives  of  his 
own  to  God;  he  gives  to  God  that  which  he  might  withhold,  and  not 
defraud  God  of  that,  the  right  of  which  he  has  never  ceded  to  man. 
By  withholding  his  offerings,  man  dishonors  God;  by  withholding  the 
tithes,  he  defrauds  God  of  that  which  is,  and  always  was  his,  and  which 
was  never  man's  at  all.  In  offerings  man  is  permitted,  in  a  large  mea- 
sure, to  exercise  his  reason  and  to  gratify  his  wishes,  but  in  the  pay- 


thk  tithe;,  frek-wiIwI,  offering  and  ai.ms-giving.        261 

ment  of  the  tithe,  God  both,  appoints  the  measure  and  designates  the 
use. 

While  the  term  offering  includes  ih&  free-will  offering,  it  comprehends 
much  more.  The  free-will  offerings  of  the  people  were  those  gifts 
which  were  contributed  for  the  erecting  or  the  repairing  of  the  taber- 
nacle, temple  or  any  place  made  sacred  to  the  worship  of  Jehovah,  or  to 
provide  outward  things  necessary  for  the  service  of  God's  house.* 

The  free-will  offering  is  obligatory  in  character,  although  unprescribed 
in  amount,  which  is  left  to  each  one's  conscience  and  love  to  God — hence 
they  are  called  free-will  offerings.  ' '  Every  man  shall  give  as  he  is  able, 
according  to  the  blessing  of  the  I^ord  thy  God  which  he  hath  given 
thee." — (Deut.  16:  17.) 

Alms-giving.- — God  has  designed  that  in  every  age  and  nation  and 
clime  there  shall  be  living  illustrations  of  the  condition  of  dependence 
and  want  to  which  Christ  condescended  for  our  salvation,  "  The  poor 
shall  never  cease  out  of  the  land,"  saith  the  I^ord.  The  way  in  which 
they  are  ever  to  be  treated  is  clearly  manifest  in  the  Mosaic  dispensation. 
The  grain  was  not  to  be  reaped  from  the  corners  of  the  fields,  but  was 
to  be  left  for  the  poor,  the  gleanings  of  the  fields  and  of  the  vineyards 
belonged  to  them.  The  poor  were  to  participate  in  the  second  tithe,  or 
festival  tithe;  and  every  third  year  a  special  tithe  was  levied  for  their 
especial  benefit.  The  products  of  the  Sabbatical  year  were  theirs, 
besides  the  cancelling  of  their  debts,  the  restoration  of  their  freedom, 
and  returning  of  their  estates  upon  the  return  of  every  year  of  Jubilee. 
The  Old  Testament  abounds  with  instruction  concerning  our  treatment 
of  the  poor  :  "If  there  be  among  you  a  poor  man  of  one  of  thy  brethren 
within  any  of  thy  gates  in  thy  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee, 
thou  shalt  not  harden  thine  heart,  nor  shut  thine  hand  from  thy  poor 
brother  :  but  thou  thalt  open  thine  hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surely 
lend  him  sufficient  for  his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth.  Beware  that 
there  be  not  a  thought  in  thy  wicked  heart,  saying.  The  seventh  year, 
the  year  of  release,  is  at  hand  ;  and  thine  eye  be  evil  against  thy  poor 
brother,  and  thou  givest  him  nought ;  and  he  cry  unto  the  Lord  against 
thee,  and  it  be  sin  unto  thee.  Thou  shalt  surely  give  him,  and  thine 
heart  shall  not  be  grieved  when  thou  givest  unto  him  :  because  that  for 
this  thing  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bless  thee  in  all  thy  works,  and  in  all 
that  thou  puttest  thine  hand  unto.  For  the  poor  shall  never  cease  out 
of  the  land  :  therefore  I  command  thee,  saying.  Thou  shalt  open  thine 
hand  wide  unto  thy  brother,  to  thy  poor,  and  to  thy  needy,  in  thy  land. 
(Deut.  15:7-11).! 

*  See  Ex.  25*:  I,  2,  3  ;  Lev.  22  :  18,  19,  24 ;  23  :  38 ;  Ezra  i:4;3:5;8:2S;2  Chron.  31  :  14. 
fSee  also,  I,ev.  25:  22;  19:  10;  Ex.  23:  11  ;  Deut.  15:  i,  2,  12;  Ex.  21:  2. 


262  MEJTHODS   OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

' '  It  was  the  practice  of  the  lyord  Jesus  to  direct  funds  from  their 
treasury,  from  time  to  time,  to  be  given  to  the  poor.  So  common  a 
thing  was  it  to  make  such  drafts  on  the  treasury,  that  when  Jesus  at  the 
table  told  Judas,  'What  thou  doest,  do  quickl}^,'  the  other  disciples 
thought  he  meant  that  a  donation  should  be  made  to  the  poor. ' ' 

The  early  Christians  so  excelled  in  their  acts  of  charity  that  this  re- 
markable feature  of  their  religion  excited  the  wonder  of  the  heathen 
xyorld.  "But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his  brother  have 
need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth 
the  love  of  God  in  him?" — (i  John  3:17). 

The  same  duty  still  exists,  and  if  the  Christian  church  had  not  so  far 
forgotten  her  duty  in  this  matter  of  caring  for  the  poor,  there  would 
now  be  no  score  of  societies  organized  outside  of  the  church  for  the 
purpose  of  doing  the  church's  work. 

But  we  have  introduced  this  section  to  show  by  contrast  what  alms- 
giving is  in  the  light  of  God's  Word,  and  also  to  show  that  this  is  a 
special  and  distinct  portion  of  Christian  duty.  That  portion  of  our 
goods  which  we  give  to  the  poor  is  not  to  take  the  place  of  our  offerings 
to  the  lyOrd.  Neither  are  our  alms  to  be  drawn  from  that  portion  of  God's 
bounty  which  is  "holy  unto  the  L,ord."  "If  we  give  to  the  poor  out 
of  God's  tenth,  we  give  what  is  none  of  our  own;  we  rob  God  to  pay 
man,  and  commit  a  sacrilege  for  the  sake  of  charity. " 

Coiidiision . — That  tithes,  offerings  and  alms  are  still  expected  of 
Christian  people  there  can  not  exist  the  least  doubt  in  any  well  in- 
formed mind.  But  how  have  we  discharged  the  obligation  ?  Have  we 
been  faithful  stewards,  and  are  we  ready  to  render  an  account  of  our 
stewardship?  No;  many  have  not  heeded,  most  have  not  even  known 
their  duty,  and  all  have  come  short  of  both  privilege  and  obligation. 
God  has  not  deprived  us  of  the  blessedness  of  giving.  The  same  un- 
changed command  guards  the  limits  of  Thk  i^EAST,  while  the  promises 
and  offered  blessings  of  the  New  Testament  invite  the  worshiper  to  offer 
more  under  the  Christian  then  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation.  The 
same  impending  judgments  are  still  attendant  upon  the  violation  of 
these  laws.  In  the  days  of  Haggai,  at  the  close  of  Judah's  long  cap- 
tivity, when  the  people  came  back  to  their  desolated  land,  their  thought 
was  not  of  worship,  of  sacrifice,  of  tithes  and  of  offerings,  but  of  the 
rebuilding  of  their  own  houses  and  the  enriching  of  themselves.  While 
they  neglected  their  duty  to  God  and  to  his  house,  God  said:  "Con- 
sider 5^our  ways.  Ye  have  sown  much,  and  bring  in  little;  y&  eat,  but 
ye  have  not  enough;  ye  drink,  but  5'e  are  not  filled  with  drink;  ye 
clothe  you,  but  there  is  none  warm;  and  he  that  earneth  wages,  earneth 


'THE  TITHB,    FREK-WII.I.  OFFERING  AND   ALMS-GIVING.  263 

wages  to  put  it  into  a  bag  with  holes.  Ye  looked  for  mucii,  and,  lo,  it 
came  to  little;  and  when  ye  brought  it  home,  I  did  blow  upon  it.  Why? 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Because  of  mine  house  that  is  waste,  and  ye 
run  every  man  unto  his  own  house.  Therefore  the  heaven  over  you  is 
stayed  from  dew  and  the  earth  is  stayed  from  her  fruit.— (Haggai  i:  6, 
9,  10.) 

Are  not  these  same  sad  consequences  being  realized  to-day  in  the  spir- 
itual history  of  the  church?  Look  to  the  thousands  of  churches  all 
over  this  broad  land,  struggling  with  debts,  treasuries  empty,  people 
disheartened,  current  expenses  not  met,  the  great  work  of  the  church 
impeded,  the  poor  and  destitute  neglected,  the  heathen  left  to  die  in 
darkness,  the  servants  of  God  in  a  state  of  humiliating  dependence— not 
a  few  struggling  with  debts,  many  in  want,  and  some  in  positive  men- 
tal and  physical  distress.  The  picture  is  not  overdrawn,  nor  the  fac-ts 
overstated.  As  God's  husbandmen,  we  ' '  sow  much,  and  bring  in  little, ' ' 
the  church  "drinks,  but  is  not  filled,  is  clothed,  but  is  not  warm,  it 
gathers,  but  it  puts  it  into  a  bag  with  holes." 

Have  we  not  an  answer  to  the  cause  of  all  this  ?  It  is  the  same  now  as 
when  Malachi  reproved  the  priests  in  his  day,  saying:  "Ye  are  depart- 
ed out  of  the  way ;  ye  have  caused  many  to  stumble  at  the  law :  ye  have 
corrupted  the  covenant  of  Levi,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Therefore,  have 
I  also  made  you  contemptible  and  base  before  all  the  people,  according 
as  5^e  have  not  kept  my  ways,  but  have  been  partial  in  the  law.  Have  we 
not  all  one  father  ?  hath  not  one  God  created  us  ?  why  do  we  deal  treach- 
erously every  man  against  his  brother,  by  profaning  the  covenant  of  our 
fathers?  Even  from  the  days  of  your  fathers  ye  are  gone  away  from 
mine  ordinances,  and  have  not  kept  them.  Return  unto  me,  and  I  will 
return  unto  you,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  But  ye  said,  Wherein  shall  we 
return?  Will  a  man  rob  God?  Yet  ye  have  robbed  me.  But  ye  say. 
Wherein  have  we  robbed  thee  ?  In  tithes  and  offerings.  Ye  are 
cursed  with  a  curse ;  for  ye  have  robbed  me  even  this  whole  nation. 
Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store-house,  that  there  may  be  meat  in 
mine  house,  \i.  e.  support  for  my  ministers  and  my  service],  and  prove 
me  now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the 
windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be 
room  enough  to  receive  it.  And  I  will  rebuke  and  devour  for  your 
sakes,  and  he  shall  not  destroy  the  fruits  of  your  ground ;  neither  shall 
your  vine  cast  her  fruit  before  the  time  in  the  field,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  And  all  nations  shall  call  you  blessed  !  for  ye  shall  be  a  delight- 
some land,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts." — (Mai.  2:  8-10;  3:  7-12.) 


Part  VII. 

BENKVOI.ENT  WORK. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

GUILDS. 


TF  there  is  any  portion  of  churcli  work  which  has  fallen  into  neglect  it 
-*-  is  the  Benevolent  Work.  When  Christ  was  upon  the  earth  "he 
went  about  doing  good. "  "  He  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to 
minister."  To  the  hungry  he  came  with  food;  to  the  sick  with  healing; 
to  the  blind  with  opening  of  their  eyes;  to  the  leper  with  cleansing;  to  the 
sorrowing  with  comfort — he  came  not  to  those  of  influence  and  wealth 
possessed  of  every  comfort — he  came  to  those  who  needed  a  friend,  a 
helper — he  came  to  lay  his  heart  of  infinite  sympathy  against  every 
human  heart  that  had  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  need. 

In  the  Old  Testament  church  every  provision  had  been  made  for  the 
care  of  the  poor  and  needy,  and  in  the  New  Testament  church  equal 
provision  was  made,  and  in  the  very  beginning  distribution  was  made 
to  every  one  according  as  each  had  need,  not  only  among  those  having 
come  from  far  who  desired  after  Pentecost  to  remain  in  Jerusalem  that 
they  might  learn  further  of  the  Apostle's  doctrines  and  teachings,  but 
the  widows  and  the  poor  became  the  special  wards  of  the  church.  The 
spirit  and  purpose  in  the  founding  of  the  Christian  church  was  not  only 
that  its  members  shall  become  heralds  of  a  spiritual  salvation,  going 
only  into  distant  heathen  lands,  but  it  was  and  still  is  to  go  into  all 
the  world — into  the  highways  and  hedges — into  the  alleys  and  lanes  of 
great  cities  and  of  the  open  country,  and  into  the  houses  of  modest 
comforts,  seeking  those  who  have  bodily  needs  as  well  as  those  who 
have  spiritual  needs.  One  reason  why  so  many  care  little  or  nothing 
for  the  church  in  these  days  is  because  the  church,  beyond  the  securing 
of  the  children  for  the  Sunday-school  and  the  attendance  of  the  parents 
perhaps  at  public  worship,  cares  but  little  for  the  every-day  burdens 
which  press  so  heavily  upon  these  people.  In  the  very  town  in  which 
I  write,  with  a  population  of  thirty  thousand,  there  are  upwards  of 
forty  organizations  and  orders  outside  of  the  Christian  church  which 
have  for  their  object,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  to  accomplish  for  their 

(264) 


GUII<DS.  265 

members  the  very  work,  assistance  and  benefits  wbicb  were  designed  to 
be  accomplislied  by  the  church,  and  within  the  church.  These  socie- 
ties and  orders  have  objects  beyond  which  the  church  could  sanction, 
but  if  the  church  did  the  benevolent  work  which  Christ  designed  should 
be  accomplished  by  the  church,  every  excuse  for  the  existence  of  these 
orders  would  be  taken  out  of  their  mouths.  As  it  is,  when  ap- 
proached to  be  influenced  in  favor  of  the  church,  they  meet  you 
with  the  statement  that  if  they  are  sick,  or  if  left  dependent,  the 
church  will  not  take  care  of  them,  and  that  if  they  are  helped 
at  all  it  is  with  a  pittance,  and  in  a  niggardly  way.  They  charge 
the  church  with  being  unsocial,  affording  no  sympathy  or  aid  to  those 
who  are  out  of  work,  and  no  help  to  the  securing  of  employment. 
These  charges  are  formulated  in  various  ways,  and  when  a  public 
speaker  before  a  large  audience  charged  upon  the  churches  that  they 
did  not  care  for  their  poor,  many  were  enraged,  and  denounced  the 
statement  in  fiercest  terms.  To  one  who  is  willing  to  look  at  the 
facts  as  they  are,  the  passion  of  these  people  only  recalls  the  instance 
of  the  man  who  came  home  in  a  great  rage,  and  when  interrogated  by 
his  wife  as  to  the  cause,  said:  "I  met  Mr.  Jones  up  street,  and  he  called 
me  a  liar."  "What  difference  does  that  make?"  rejoined  the  wife, 
"he  can't  prove  it."  "Yes,  but  the  worst  of  it  is  that  he  can  prove 
it,"  rejoined  the  husband.  There  are  congregations  which  do  a  grand 
work  for  the  poor,  and  they  are  usually  composed  of  people  of  large 
wealth,  and  hence  are  not  duly  credited  for  what  they  do.  These 
churches  are,  however,  the  exception,  and  not  the  rule.  The  fact  still 
remains  true  that  the  great  majority  of  the  congregations  which  com- 
pose the  various  denominations  are  doing  merely  nothing  as  compared 
with  what  they  should  do  in  reaching  out  the  hand  of  Christian  help  to 
minister  to  the  varied  needs  of  humanity. 

We  will  seek  in  the  following  pages  to  present  a  few  of  the  organiza- 
tions for  benevolent  work.  This  department  of  the  book  might  be 
greatly  enlarged,  but  that  which  is  presented  will  suggest  and  lead  to 
fuller  information  which,  for  lack  of  space,  we  are  permitted  only  to  in- 
dicate. 

Gidlds. — Among  the  first  in  the  period  of  their  organization  are  the 
guilds  of  the  Church  of  England  and  the  Episcopal  church  of  this  coun- 
try. The  prototypes  of  the  institutions  by  this  name  were  the  guilds 
of  the  Middle  Ages,  which  in  England  were  swept  away  by  the  Refor- 
mation. They  consisted  of  associations  of  merchants,  various  crafts 
and  religious  organizations,  announcing  as  their  object  the  temporal 
and  spiritual  welfare  of  their  members,  which  was  sought  to  be  secured 


266  METHODS   OP   CHURCH  WORK. 

by  mutual  protection,  support  and  praj^er.  After  a  long  interval,  in 
1 85 1,  the  guild  of  St.  Albans,  Manchester,  was  organized,  the  new  or- 
ganization taking  the  name  of  "guild.  "  The  ends  sought  were  wholly 
religious,  and  its  membership  composed  of  communicants  onty.  In  1861 
two  other  guilds  were  organized,  and  since  then  the  idea  and  the  name 
have  become  very  popular,  and  the  number  of  organizations  has  largely 
increased  in  England  and  her  colonies,  and  also  in  the  Episcopal  church 
in  the  United  States. 

The  primary  object  of  the  guild  is  more  effectually  to  carry  on  par- 
ish work,  although  the  term  has  now  come  to  be  used  in  a  general  sense 
to  designate  any  organization  in  connection  with  the  church  having  any 
one  or  more  of  a  great  variety  of  ends  in  view.  The  diversity  of  ob- 
jects in  the  various  guilds  of  this  country  might  enable  one  to  classify 
them  in  a  three-fold  division: 

1.  The  Secular  Guilds. — These  differing  ovXy  in  name  from  literar}^  so- 
cieties, debating  societies,  workingmen's  unions,  etc.  They  are  useful 
in  bringing  the  boys  and  young  men  of  the  parish  together  for  mutual 
acquaintance  and  increased  sociability,  withdrawing  them  from  the  in- 
fluences of  outside  temptations,  and  giving  them  exercises  of  such  a 
character  as  tend  to  develop  the  intellectual  faculties  and  the  ability 
to  express  one's  thoughts  in  public  address,  and  inspire  to  thoughtful 
reading  and  study.  The  secular  guild  has  but  little  connection  with 
the  church,  and  without  the  special  care  and  watchfulness  of  the  rec- 
tor, may  fail  even  of  proving  helpful  in  attracting  its  members  more 
than  temporarily  to  the  church. 

2.  The  Spiritual  Guilds. — These  have  for  their  object  the  accomplish- 
ment of  such  ecclesiastical  work  as  tends  directly  to  the  increased 
spiritual  life  of  its  individual  members,  such  as  visiting  the  sick,  caring 
for  the  poor,  personal  work,  inducing  others  to  devote  themselves  to  a 
religious  life,  intercessory  prayer,  etc. 

3.  The  Mixed  Guilds. — Most  of  the  guilds  at  present  organized  in  the 
Episcopal  churches  in  this  country  belong  to  this  class.  Their  members 
are  pledged  to  keep  a  "rule  of  life;"  "they  receive  their  communion 
together  on  a  certain  Sunday  of  the  month;  they  have  one  devotional 
meeting  a  month,  and  one  or  more  recreation  meetings.  The  object  of 
the  guild  is  to  bind  the  boj'^s  and  young  men  together,  that  they  may 
receive  from  the  association  encouragement  and  strength,  living  as 
Christian  boys  and  j^oung  men.  The  recreation  meetings,  games,  read- 
ing rooms,  entertainments,  debates,  concerts,  etc.,  are  added  to  keep 
alive  the  interest." 

The  various  societies  in  this  country  called  by  the  name  of  guild  is 


GUILDS.  267 

legion.  Sometimes  in  a  single  parish  there  are  as  many  as  six  and  eight, 
and  occasionally  as  many  as  ten  or  twelve ;  some  for  men  ;  some  for  boys; 
some  for  mothers  only ;  some  for  young  women ;  some  for  girls  ;  work- 
ingmen'sclub;  altar  guilds,  and  a  great  variety  of  others,  some  secular, 
some  spiritual  and  some  uniting  both  in  the  same  society.  Among  the 
great  variety  there  exists  such  marked  diversity  of  objects  that  it  is  im- 
possible in  these  pages  to  present  the  Constitutions  and  By-Iyaws,  or  even 
to  enter  into  a  general  disquisition  of  the  subject ;  indeed,  the  views  en- 
tertained by  those  who  are  most  intimately  connected  with  these  associ- 
ations are  so  diverse  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine  whether  to  take 
sides  with  those  who  regard  only  the  difficulties  and  dangers,  and  who 
consequently  assume  a  position  hostile  to  the  entire  guild  movement,  or 
whether  to  number  one's  self  with  tho.se  who,  after  a  number  of  years 
of  successful  church  work  through  this  agency,  have  come  to  view  these 
organizations  with  unqualified  favor.  Our  own  attitude,  after  the  in- 
vestigation which  we  have  been  able  to  give  the  subject,  inclines  us 
rather  favorably  to  the  advocates  of  the  guild  movement,  and  the  prin- 
ciples which  lie  at  the  foundation  of  all  their  workings  are  such  as  are 
suited  to  be  applied  in  congregations  connected  with  any  denomination. 
The  history  of  the  guild  is  too  brief  and  the  results  too  varied  to  war- 
rant either  unqualified  commendation  or  condemnation,  and  yet  the 
principles  have  in  them  the  elements  of  manifest  success,  and  we  would 
most  earnestly  call  the  attention  of  church  workers  everywhere  to  the 
methods  emplo5^ed  in  the  guilds  connected  with  the  Episcopal  church. 
After  careful  investigation  into  the  workings  of  any  societj^,  such  mod- 
ifications ma}'  be  made  as  would  be  necessary  in  order  to  adapt  the  so- 
ciety for  usefulness  in  another  parish  or  congregation. 

Many  of  the  guilds  are  extremely  simple  in  their  organization  and 
government.  We  present  below  the  Constitution  and  By-Laws  of  the 
Guild  of  the  Iron  Cross.  This  guild  was  founded  by  workingmen  in 
1883,  having  as  its  object  to  combine  men  on  Christian  and  Catholic 
principles,  against  intemperance,  blasphemy  and  impurity,  by  leading 
them  to  daily  prayer  and  Christian  use  of  the  Sacraments.  In  the  in- 
terests of  this  organization  there  is  published  at  the  Iron  Cross  Depot, 
2035  Tower  street,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  a  paper  entitled  "The  Iron 
Cross,"  issued  monthly,  at  25  cents  per  year.  Pledges,  badges,  man- 
uals, etc.,  can  also  be  purchased  from  the  same  address. 

'^  Constihttion. — i.  This  Guild  shall  be  called  the  Guild  of  the  Iron 
Cross.  The  badge  of  the  Guild  shall  be  a  simple  Iron  Cross.  The 
motto  shall  be  'Temperance,  Reverence  and  Chastity.' 

"2.  All  members  must  be  baptized  and  promise  to  keep  the  threefold 
pledge  of  the  Guild,  and  to  keep  the  rules. 


268  me;thods  of  church  wore. 

"3.  This  society  considers  it  the  bounden  duty  of  all  men  to  work. 
(a.)  In  order  to  overcome  the  dominion  of  Satan  in  the  world.  (Gen.  i: 
28.)  (d.)  In  order  voluntarily  to  share  in  the  penalty  of  sin  passed  upon 
all  men.  (Gen.  3:  19.)  (c.)  In  order  to  reach  that  perfection  ordained 
for  man  by  Almighty  God. 

"4.  There  may  be  admitted  to  the  Society,  Members,  Honorary  mem- 
bers. Priests  Associate,  and  Associates,  the  members  all  to  be  working- 
men,  and  those  only,  with  the  officers,  to  have  votes. 

' '  Priests  Associate  are  those  whose  nominations  are  confirmed  by  the 
Committee  of  the  General  Council,  and  wish  to  promote  the  welfare  of 
the  Society  and  of  workingmen.  They  shall  promise  to  pray  and  cele- 
brate the  Holy  Communion  monthly,  pleading  the  merits  of  Christ's 
death  and  passion  for  the  following  objects:  {a.)  The  sanctification  of 
manual  labor,  (b.)  The  spread  of  moral  principles  among  men  and 
boys.  (<r.)  The  spread  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church 
among  workingmen  and  boys. 

"Members  must  be  men  or  boj^s  who  work  with  their  hands  and  are 
baptized  and  take  the  pledge  and  promise  to  keep  the  rules  of  the  guild. 
Honorary  members  must  be  men  who  are  in  sympathy  with  working- 
men,  and  wish  to  promote  the  welfare  and  spread  of  the  Society.  Asso- 
ciates are  those  Who  sign  the  pledge  of  the  Society  and  hang  it  up  in 
their  houses.  They  are  admitted  by  any  members  and  honorary  mem- 
bers of  the  Society  who  shall  report  such  admission  to  the  Chaplain  of 
the  Branch  to  which  they  belong. 

"5.  A  General  Council  shall  be  formed  of  three  members  of  each 
Branch,  namely,  Chaplain,  President,  and  one  member  elected  by  the 
Branch.     This  Council  to  meet  annuall}-,  on  or  about  St.  Paul's  Day. 

"6.  A  Bishop  shall  be  invited  to  be  presiding  Chaplain  of  the  Gen- 
eral Council. 

"7.  No  Branch  shall  be  constituted  with  less  than  twelve  members, 
with  their  Chaplain,  in  memory  of  our  I^ord  and  his  Apostles. 

"8.  In  each  Branch  where  members  allow,  the  Ward  system  shall  be 
adopted,  consisting  of  a  division  of  the  members  into  twelves,  each  hav- 
ing their  own  wardmaster,  elected  by  themselves  or  appointed  by  offi- 
cers of  the  Branch  to  which  they  belong,  as  they  may  choose. 

"N.  B. — It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  wardmasters  to  visit  the  members 
of  their  ward  and  report  the  reason  of  their  absence  from  meetings,  and 
to  see  that  they  receive  the  papers  of  the  Society. 

''''By-Laws. — i.  Persons  entering  the  Guild  must  take  the  pledge  of 
the  Guild,  kneeling  before  the  altar  and  receiving  the  card,  and  shall  be 
considered  probationary  members  for  three  months  at  least.     2.  All  per- 


GUILDS.  269 

sons  wishing  to  become  full  members  after  probation  shall  receive  the 
Iron  Cross  keeling  before  the  altar,  and  renewing  their  resolutions  to 
keep  the  rules  of  the  Guild.  3.  A  collection  shall  be  made  at  each 
meeting.  4.  Any  member  breaking  the  pledge  shall  notify  the  same  to 
the  Chaplain,  and  shall  pay  such  fine  as  may  be  agreed  upon.  5.  Any 
member  knowing  of  a  breach  of  rules  shall  report  it  in  writing  at  the  next 
meeting.  6.  The  first  meeting  in  each  month  shall  be  a  business  meet- 
ing, and  members  must  try  and  attend  these  meetings  regularly.  7. 
Members  should  try  to  influence  others  to  join  the  Guild,  and  may 
bring  their  friends  to  any  but  the  business  meetings  of  the  Guild.  8. 
Meetings  to  be  held  on  the  second  and  fourth  Tuesday  in  each  month, 
seven  members  constituting  a  quorum.  9.  Meetings  shall  begin  at  8, 
and  no  business  shall  be  transacted  after  9:30.  10.  Subjects  for  discus- 
sion may  be  proposed  by  any  member,  but  every  subject  must  receive 
the  approval  of  the  Chaplain,  and  any  objection  from  him  upon  religious 
grounds  shall  be  final. 

'' Order  of  Business.- — i.  Prayer.  2.  Reading  of  minutes.  3.  Nomi- 
nations and  election.  4.  Communications.  5.  Reports  of  Chaplain,  Sec- 
retary, Treasurer,  etc.  6.  Reports  of  standing  committees.  7.  Reports 
of  special  committees.     8.  Unfinished  business.     9.  New  business. 

"  Officers. — I.  The  Chaplain  shall  be  one  of  the  clergy  of . 

Church,  and  shall  be  the  spiritual  director  of  the  Guild.  2.  The  Presi- 
dent, Treasurer  and  Secretary  shall  be  elected  annually  at  the  first 
meeting  in  November.  3.  The  President  shall  have  charge  of  all  meet- 
ings, and  in  his  absence  a  temporary  chairman  may  be  appointed. 

^''Elections. — i.  Nomination  of  officers  will  take  place  in  October.  2. 
Nominations  of  members  will  take  place  one  month  previous  to  elec- 
tion for  probationary  membership.  If  five  members  object  to  any  nomi- 
nation, the  name  shall  be  withdrawn.  3.  A  member  may  be  expelled 
by  a  one-third  vote  of  the  members.  4.  Honorary  members  shall  not 
be  obliged  to  attend  meetings,  and  may  be  elected  on  nomination.  5. 
Members  may  be  active,  honorary  or  associate.  6.  Active  members 
only  have  a  voice  in  the  government  of  the  Guild.  7.  Priest  associates 
promise  to  celebrate  the  Holy  Eucharist  for  the  objects  of  the  Guild 
once  each  month.  8.  Amendments  to  these  By-Laws  may  be  made  at 
any  stated  meeting  of  the  Guild,  after  due  notice  given  to  the  members. 

"  The  Pledge. — i.  I  pledge  myself  to  resist  the  sin  of  intemperance, 
and  will  use  my  influence  to  prevent  the  commission  of  this  sin  by 
others.  2.  I  pledge  myself  to  resist  the  sin  of  blasphemy,  to  honor 
God's  name  and  bless  my  fellow-men.  3.  I  pledge  myself  to  resist  the 
sin  of  impurity  in  thought,  word  and  deed,  and  to  use  my  influence  to 
draw  others  from  evil  talking  and  immoral  living. 


270  me;thods  of  church  work. 

"  The  Collect. — O  lyOrd,  we  beseecli  thee  to  bless  thy  servants  the 
members  and  associates  of  the  Guild  of  the  Iron  Cross,  and  grant  us 
grace  to  withstand  the  temptations  of  the  world,  flesh  and  the  devil, 
and  with  pure  hearts  and  minds  to  follow  thee,  the  onl}'  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

'■^  Rule  of  Members. — i.  To  say  the  prayer  of  the  Guild  with  morning 
and  evening  prayers.  2.  To  keep  the  pledge  of  the  Guild  and  read  it 
each  Sunday.     3.  To  attend  the  meetings  of  the  Guild. 

'''' Recomtnendations. — i.  To  make  friends  with  your  clerg^^man,  and 
talk  freely  to  him  about  all  your  interests.  2.  To  go  to  church  once 
every  Sunday  and  on  one  night  in  the  week,  if  possible.  3.  To  seek 
for  proper  instruction  as  to  the  Christian  faith  and  Sacraments.  4.  To 
ask  for  instruction  and  help  when  in  any  doubt  or  difficulty.  5.  To 
attend  Holy  Communion  as  often  as  possible  and  to  receive  Holy  Com- 
munion once  a  month." 

Under  the  name  of  guilds  may  also  be  included  many  of  the  organi- 
zations and  methods  of  work  treated  of  in  the  preceding  pages,  and  it 
may  also  include  the  workingmen's  clubs,  unions,  beneficial  societies, 
etc. ,  found  in  the  following  pages  of  this  volume 


CHAPTER  XL. 

WORKINGMEN'S   CLUBS. 


^T^HK  Workingmen's  Clubs  of  Great  Britain  already  have  a  history 
-^  of  fift}^  3^ears,  and  the  organizations  which  now  number  more  than 
one  thousand  have  a  membership  of  over  one  hundred  thousand.  The 
history  of  the  organization  in  England  shows  that  the  influence  it  has 
exercised  has  tended  to  destroy  the  monopoly  formerl}^  possessed  by 
public  houses  as  places  of  meeting  for  workingmen,  making  the  work- 
ingmen  themselves  more  temperate,  more  thrifty,  and  more  intelligent, 
exerting  an  influence  so  powerful  and  so  far-reaching,  as  to  call  forth 
the  official  recognition  of  the  government. 

The  first  workingmen's  club  in  this  country  was  that  of  St.  Mark's 
in  Philadelphia,  organized  in  1870.  There  are  now  about  thirty  similar 
clubs  throughout  the  United  States,  having  a  membership  of  several 
thousand.  The  following  list  of  twenty-two  of  these  societies  will 
enable  any  reader  who  may  desire,  to  investigate  the  workings  of  tlii? 


WORKINGMEN'S   CI.UBS.  27I 

form  of  organization  very  thoroughly  for  himself.  We  have  arranged  the 
societies  in  the  order  of  their  organization,  beginning  with  the  first,  in 
1870.  The  numbers  which  follow  each  society  indicate  the  number  of 
members  as  given  in  the  last  report  at  hand.  The  present  numbers 
would  be  somewhat  higher.  St.  Mark's,  Philadelphia,  462;  Holy  Com- 
munion, New  York,  200;  St.  Timothy's,  Philadelphia,  157;  Progressive, 
Philadelphia,  85;  St.  Matthew's,  Philadelphia,  400;  St.  Andrew's, 
Jersey  City,  100;  St.  Peter's,  New  York,  49;  Germantown,  Pa.,  400; 
Holy  Apostles,  New  York,  55;  Wells  Memorial,  Boston,  1,221;  Grove- 
ville,  N.  J.,  9;  St.  Clement's,  Philadelphia,  190;  South  Bethlehem,  Pa., 
120;  Millville,  N.  J.,  500:  St.  Ivuke's,  Brooklyn,  120;  St.  lyuke's  Phila- 
delphia, 100;  St.  Chrysostom,  New  York,  153;  St.  Mary's,  Brooklyn, 
78;  West  Side,  New  York,  138;  Christ  Church,  Hartford,  120;  Trinity, 
Chicago,  25;  Newark,  N.  J.,  92. 

The  reports  of  these  twenty-two  societies  give  the  following  statistics: 
' '  Five  clubs  own  houses,  ten  rent  houses  or  rooms,  and  seven  occupy 
rooms  in  parish  halls;  fifteen  own  libraries,  five  have  organized  classes 
for  instruction,  and  seventeen  provide  lectures,  concerts  and  entertain- 
ments of  various  kinds  for  members  and  their  families;  eleven  afford 
their  members  pecuniary  assistance  in  sickness;  seven  provide  facilities 
for  obtaining  staple  articles,  such  as  coal  and  flour,  at  reduced  rates, 
and  building  and  loan  associations  to  the  number  of  twelve,  are  con- 
nected with  four  clubs. ' ' 

There  is  also  a  Congress  of  Workingmen's  Clubs  which  meets  annu- 
ally, and  concerning  which  information  can  be  secured  by  addressing 
Mr.  George  Hall,  Jr.,  Corresponding  Secretary,  251  South  Fourth  street, 
Philadelphia,  Pa.  Mr.  John  B.  Pine,  of  41  Pine  street.  New  York, 
who  has  given  much  thought  and  attention  to  this  matter,  writes  of 
them  as  follows  in  a  circular  which  was  adopted  by  the  Congress  of 
Workingmen's  Clubs,  held  at  the  Wells  Memorial  Institute,  Boston,  in 
1885:  "Workingmen's  Clubs  and  Institutes  are  societies  composed  of 
workingmen,  associated  without  regard  to  trade,  occupation,  or  relig- 
ious distinction,  for  purposes  of  social  intercourse,  mental  and  moral  im- 
provement, rational  recreation  and  mutual  helpfulness. 

"  The  accomplishment  of  these  purposes  is  sought:  i.  By  the  estab- 
lishment of  club-rooms  or  club-houses,  where  workingmen  can  enjoy 
social  intercourse  and  pleasant  companionship,  free  from  the  influences 
of  the  drinking-saloons  to  which  workingmen  often  resort  for  the  mere 
want  of  better  places.  2.  B)^  providing  opportunities  for  instruction, 
through  reading-rooms,  circulating  libraries,  evening  classes,  readings, 
debates  and  lectures.     3.   By  providing  means  of  rational  recreation  and 


272  METHODS   OF   CHURCH    WORK. 

amusement,  sucli  as  games  of  chess,  checkers,  billiards,  bagatelle, 
bowling  and  excursions,  amateur  theatricals,  concerts  and  other  forms 
of  entertainment.  4.  By  relieving  the  hardships  of  life  through:  (a.) 
Benefit  Societies  which  furnish  medicine  and  medical  attendance,  and 
pecuniary  assistance  in  sickness  and  death,  (d.)  I^egal  Aid  Societies, 
which  afford  counsel  and  advice,  and  protection  against  extortion  and 
oppression,  (c.)  Trade  Discounts  and  Coal  Funds,  which  provide  the 
staples  of  life  of  good  quality  and  at  reduced  rates  for  cash.  5.  By  en- 
couraging habits  of  saving  and  thrift  through  the  organization  of  Co- 
operative Savings  Banks,  Building  and  Loan  Associations,  etc.,  which 
assist  workingmen  to  save  systematically  and  buy  their  own  homes. 

"Self-help  and  temperance  are  the  two  great  objects  of  every  work- 
ingmen's  club,  that  is  to  say:  Self-help,  which  enables  the  working- 
man  to  make  the  most  of  his  advantages,  and  the  least  of  his  disadvan- 
tages, and  to  secure  for  himself  and  his  famil}^,  the  greatest  amount  of 
comfort  and  happiness;  and  Temperance,  which  leads  to  moderation  in 
all  things,  rational  self-restraint,  prudence  and  sound  common  sense. 

' '  The  following  are  a  few  of  the  reasons  which  give  these  institutions 
their  political  importance:  i.  They  teach  workingmen  to  think  for 
themselves,  supplementing  the  training  commenced  in  the  public 
school,  by  practical  lessons  in  the  management  of  business  and  the  af- 
fairs of  life;  qualifying  the  working  classes  to  exercise  intelligently  the 
immense  political  power  of  which  the)^  are  possessed.  2.  They  encour- 
age and  assist  workingmen  to  save  their  money  and  buy  their  homes, 
thus  offering  the  strongest  inducement  to  industry  and  the  strongest 
safeguard  against  the  allurements  of  communism. 

"Economically  and  socially,  Workingmen's  Clubs  are  important:  i. 
Because  they  provide  the  working  classes  with  technical  and  industrial 
education,  and  so  increase  the  number  of  skilled  artisans  and  their 
wage-earning  capacity.  2.  Because  they  provide  the  means  for  obtain- 
ing better  food  at  lower  prices;  and  at  the  same  time  make  it  easy  and 
advantageous  to  invest  the  savings  so  effected;  and  because  by  the  in- 
crease of  thrift  and  saving  habits  caused  by  participation  in  such  agen- 
cies they  tend  to  improve  the  condition  of  the  working  classes  and  to 
diminish  pauperism.  3.  Because  every  Workingmen's  Club  is  naturally  a 
temperance  societ3^  Intemperance,  it  is  said,  has  been  mainly  caused  by 
the  fact  that  workingmen  have  no  places  of  resort  in  their  leisure  hours, 
except  the  public  house,  when  they  desire  company  and  relaxation. 
The  Club,  for  less  money,  provides  them  with  rooms  where  they  may 
meet,  converse,  smoke,  read,  play  games  and  amuse  themselves  in  any 
rational  manner,   thus  developing  a   temperate   spirit  and  social   life 


workingme;n's  cIvUbs.  273 

among  workingmen  whicli  must  help  them  to  realize  and  worthily  sus- 
tain their  relation  to  each  other  and  to  the  community. 

In  the  Workingmen' s  Club  and  Institute  of  St.  Mark's,  in  Philadel- 
phia, which  is  the  oldest,  and  among  the  most  successful,  there  has 
never  been  any  extended  Constitution  and  By-laws,  but  the  club  has 
been  governed  by  the  following: 

''Rules. — I.  That  this  Society  be  called  'St.  Mark's  Workingmen' s 
Club  and  Institute,'  and  that  its  object  be  the  improvement  of  the 
workingmen  of  this  district. 

"II.  That  any  man  eighteen  (18)  years  of  age  may  become  a  mem- 
ber if  approved  by  the  Executive  Committee,  by  paying  the  required 
subscription  and  agreeing  to  abide  by  these  rules. 

"III.  That  the  subscription  to  the  Club  be  twenty-five  cents  a  month, 
payable  in  advance,  which  will  entitle  a  member  to  the  free  use  of  the 
Club  and  Library,  whenever  they  are  open;  and  to  admittance  with 
their  families  to  the  entertainments  that  may  be  given  by  the  managers 
of  the  Club. 

* '  IV.  That  no  drinking,  betting,  gambling,  or  swearing  be  tolerated, 
nor  any  practice  likely  to  cause  annoyance. 

"  V.  That  the  Club  be  open  from  7^  o'clock  to  10  o'clock  every  eve- 
ning, except  Sunday,  Christmas  day  and  Good  Friday. 

' '  VI.  That  the  whole  management  of  the  Club  be  in  the  hands  of 
the  Clergy  of  St.  Mark's  Church  and  the  Executive  Committee,  which 
they  may  appoint  from  time  to  time. ' ' 

The  following  is  taken  from  the  Constitution  of  the  Young  Men's 
Working  Union  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Coldwater,  Mich., 
and  indicates  a  somewhat  different  scope  from  the  objects  indicated  in 
the  Constitutions  of  most  of  the  workingmen's  clubs:  "The  object  of 
the  Society  shall  be  a  more  efficient  performance  of  the  duties  which 
members  of  the  church  promise  in  the  Church  covenant  to  endeavor  to 
fulfill,  and  a  more  thorough  cooperation  with  each  other,  with  the 
pastor,  and  with  the  whole  church  in  Christian  work.  Among  the 
special  forms  of  activity  in  which  the  members  will  endeavor  to  engage, 
are:  i.  Bible  reading;  2.  Prayer  in  private  and  in  public;  3.  Attendance 
at  Sabbath  worship;  4.  Attendance  in  Sabbath-school  as  teacher  or 
scholar;  5.  Attendance  at,  and  participation  in,  prayer  and  conference 
meetings;  6.  Attendance  at  communion;  7.  Contributing  to  the  benevo- 
lent causes  of  the  church;  8.  Conversing  with  others  to  induce  them  to 
live  a  Christian  life,  and  engage  in  the  work  of  the  church;  and  9.  At- 
tending the  meetings  of  the  society  and  cooperating  in  its  work  as  far 
as  possible." 
18 


274  me;thods  of  church  work. 

I^or  the  aid  and  information  of  those  who  may  desire  to  look  more 
fully  into  the  constitutions  of  these  clubs,  we  present  the  following 
well  tried  and  very  full  and  complete  Constitution  and  By-Iyaws  of  the 
Workingmen's  Club  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Communion,  New  York: 

"constitution  and  by-laws 
"Of  the  Workingmen's  Club  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Communion, 
of  New  York  City.      Organized  November   lo,    1873.      Revised   and 
adopted  January  18,  1886. 

"Article  I. — Name.  Section  i.  The  name  of  this  association  shall 
be  the  Workingmen's  Club  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

"Article  II. — Objects.  Section  i.  The  objects  of  this  Club  shall 
be:  I.  To  promote  social  intercourse  and  brotherly  regard  among  its 
members.  2.  To  provide  for  the  relief  of  its  members  in  sickness  by 
pecuniary  assistance,  and  free  medical  attendance.  3.  To  provide  med- 
ical attendance  at  fifty  cents  per  visit  to  members'  families.  4.  To  pro- 
vide for  the  burial  of  its  members  and  their  wives.  5.  To  furnish  its 
members  with  a  free  circulating  library.  6.  And  to  perform  such  other 
acts,  not  inconsistent  with  its  Constitution  and  By-I^aws,  as  may  tend 
to  the  advantage  of  its  members. 

'  'Article  III. — Active  Members.  Section  i.  An}^  man  between  the 
ages  of  eighteen  and  fifty,  of  good  moral  character,  shall  be  eligible  to 
election;  provided  he  is  approved  by  the  Committee  on  Admission,  and  is 
of  sound  health,  which  last  must  be  certified  to  by  the  Club  Physician. 

"Article  IV. — Honorary  Members.  Sectional  Honorary  mem- 
bers may  be  elected  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
in  the  same  manner  as  active  members,  but  they  shall  be  subject  to 
none  of  the  liabilities,  and  entitled  to  none  of  the  benefits  or  privileges 
of  active  members. 

"Article  V. — Application  for  Membership.  SECTION  i.  Candidates 
for  membership  must  apply  in  writing.  vSuch  application  shall  contain 
the  name,  age,  residence  and  occupation  of  the  applicant,  together  with 
an  affirmative  statement  that  he  is  in  sound  health;  it  shall  also  state 
the  name  and  age  of  the  applicant's  wife,  if  he  is  married,  and  that  she 
is  in  sound  health;  and  it  shall  be  signed  by  the  applicant  and  the 
member  proposing  him,  and  shall  be  accompanied  by  the  certificate  of 
the  Club  Physician,  stating  that  he  has  examined  the  applicant  and  has 
reduced  such  examination  to  writing,  and  that  such  applicant  is  in 
sound  health;  and  the  application  shall  also  be  accompanied  by  the 
proper  initiation  fee  and  one  dollar  in  payment  in  advance  of  the  next 
death  assessment. 


workingmkn's  clubs.  275 

"Sec.  2.  When  an  application  for  membership  is  made,  as  provided 
in  the  foregoing  section,  it  shall  be  referred  by  the  Recording  Secretary 
to  the  Committee  on  Membership  appointed  by  him,  and  if  favorably 
reported  upon  by  them,  the  Club  shall,  as  soon  as  possible  after  such 
report  is  made,  proceed  to  vote  upon  the  admission  of  such  applicant. 

"ArticIvE  VI. — Election  of  Members.  Section  i.  The  election  of 
members  shall  be  by  ballot;  three  negative  votes  shall  exclude  an  ap- 
plicant from  membership. 

"Article  VII. — Initiation.  Section  i.  Every  person  declared 
elected,  as  hereinbefore  provided,  shall  be  initiated  as  soon  after  such 
election  as  shall  be  convenient;  but  if  such  initiation  shall  not  take 
place  within  three  months  after  the  date  of  the  election,  such  election 
shall  be  null  and  void,  and  the  initiation  fee  forfeited.  The  initiation 
fees  of  candidates  rejected  will  be  returned,  less  medical  examiner's  fee. 

Sec.  2.  Immediately  after  his  initiation  the  candidate  for  member- 
ship shall  sign  the  Constitution  and  Bj^-Laws,  and  shall  pay  his  dues  for 
one  month,  and  shall  not  be  deemed  a  member  until  he  has  complied 
with  the  requirements  of  this  Article  and  Article  V. 

"Article  VIII. — Pledge.  Section  i.  Every  candidate  for  active 
membership  shall  be  required  to  take  the  following  pledge — the  objects 
of  the  Club,  as  stated  in  Section  i,  Article  II.,  of  this  Constitution, 
having  been  first  read  to  him:  In  the  presence  of  God  and  of  these 
members,  we  ask  you  to  say  whether  you  stand  ready,  so  far  as  you  are 
able,  to  second  our  efforts  in  the  furtherance  of  this  Club's  interests. 
If  so,  you  will  sa)^,   'I  do.' 

"Article  IX. — Initiation  Fees.  Section  i.  Initiation  fees  shall  be 
as  follows:  For  candidates  between  18  and  25  years  of  age,  $3;  from 
25  to  30  years  of  age,  $4;  from  30  to  40  years  of  age,  $5;  from  40  to  45 
years  of  age,  $6;  from  45  to  50  years  of  age,  $7.  In  addition  to  the 
initiation  fee,  candidates  shall  pay  one  dollar  for  death  assessment  in 
advance,  and  the  further  sum  of  one  dollar  for  medical  examiner's  fee. 
The  last  mentioned  amount  shall  be  paid  to  the  medical  examiner  at 
the  time  of  the  examination.  The  initiation  fee  and  advance  assess- 
ment shall  accompany  the  application,  and  shall  be  paid  to  the  Record- 
ing Secretary  when  such  application  is  made. 

"Article  X. — Dues  and  Taxes.  Section  i.  The  dues  shall  be 
forty  cents  per  month,  and  shall  become  due  and  payable  on  the  date 
of  the  monthly  meeting  of  each  month  respectively. 

"Sec.  2.  When  the  dues  of  any  member  are  in  arrear  and  unpaid 
for  three  months,  he  and  his  legal  representatives  shall  cease,  from  the 
date  on  which  the  third  month's  dues  became  due,  to  be  entitled  to  re- 


276  METHODS    OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

ceive  from  the  Club  medical  attendance  or  sick  benefits,  until  three 
months  after  such  arrears  are  paid;  and  whenever  the  dues  of  any  mem- 
ber shall  be  in  arrear  and  unpaid  for  six  months,  his  name  shall  then  be 
dropped  from  the  roll  without  notice  from  the  Club. 

"Sec.  3.  Upon  the  death  of  a  member,  each  surviving  member  shall 
become  liable  to  an  assessment  of  one  dollar;  and  upon  the  death  of  a 
member's  wife,  each  member  shall  become  liable  to  an  assessment  of 
half  a  dollar. 

' '  Sec.  4.  If  any  member  shall  fail  to  pay  such  assessment  within  thirty 
days  after  the  mailing  to  him  by  United  States  mail  at  his  last  known 
address  of  a  notice  of  such  assessment,  as  hereinafter  provided,  he  and 
his  legal  representatives  shall  cease  to  be  entitled  to  receive  benefits 
from  the  Club  until  such  assessment  has  been  paid;  and  if  he  shall  fail 
to  pay  such  assessment  within  two  months  after  the  mailing  to  him  of 
such  notice,  his  membership  shall  be  deemed  to  have  terminated  at 
the  date  of  such  mailing. 

"Article  XI.  Expulsion  and  Resignatioii.  Section  i.  Any  mem- 
ber who  shall  be  guilty  of  conduct  inconsistent  with  the  pledge  pre- 
scribed in  Section  i,  of  Article  VIII.,  or  who  shall  obtain  or  seek  to  ob- 
tain money  from  the  Club  on  false  pretences,  or  who  shall  be  guilty  of 
or  accessory  to  any  imposition  upon  the  Club,  or  who  shall  make  any 
false  statement  upon  his  application  for  membership  or  upon  his  exami- 
nation, shall  be  expelled;  but  no  member  shall  be  expelled  except  by  a 
two-third  vote  of  all  the  members  present  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the 
Club,  and  after  such  member  shall  have  received  two  weeks'  previous 
notice  in  writing,  with  a  copy  of  the  charges  preferred  against  him. 

"Sec.  2.  The  presiding  officer  at  a  meeting  of  the  Club  shall  have 
power  to  impose  a  fine,  not  exceeding  fifty  cents,  upon  any  member  for 
disorderly  or  improper  conduct;  and  he  may  request,  and  if  necessary 
compel,  a  member  guilty  of  such  conduct  to  withdraw  from  the  meet- 
ing. Fines  so  imposed  must  be  paid  within  the  period  prescribed  for 
the  payment  of  assessments,  and  failure  to  pay  such  fines  shall  subject 
a  member  to  the  same  penalty  as  failure  to  pay  assessments. 

"Sec.  3.   No  member  shall  be  allowed  to  resign  who  is  in  arrears. 

"Article  XII. — Reinstatement.  Section  i.  Any  member  who 
has  forfeited  his  membership  by  failure  to  pay  his  dues  or  assessments 
may  apply  to  the  Club  to  be  reinstated;  but  such  application  must 
conform  in  all  respects  with  the  requirements  of  Section  i  of  Article  V. , 
except  that  no  physician's  certificate  shall  be  necessary,  if  made  within 
one  month  after  being  dropped  from  the  roll,  and  except  that  the 
amount  of  dues  in  arrear  shall  take  the  place  of  the  initiation  fee.     If 


workingme^n's  clubs.  277 

the  application  is  favorably  reported  upon  bj^  the  Membership  Commit- 
tee, the  applicant  may  be  reinstated,  if  elected  as  hereinbefore  provided 
for  the  election  of  active  members. 

"Article  XIII. — Officers.  SeJCTion  i.  The  officers  of  this  Club 
shall  be  a  President,  a  Vice-President,  a  Recording  Secretary,  a  Finan- 
cial Secretary,  a  Treasurer,  a  Board  of  ten  Directors,  three  Trustees,  a 
lyibrarian,  an  Assistant  lyibrarian,  a  Club  Physician,  and  a  Door-keeper. 

"Sec.  2.  The  Pastor  of  the  Church  of  the  Iloly  Communion  shall 
be  President  of  the  Club. 

"Sec.  3.  The  Vice-President,  Recording  Secretary  and  Treasurer 
shall  be  chosen  by  the  Board  from  among  its  own  members  at  each  an- 
nual meeting  of  the  Board,  and  shall  hold  office  until  the  next  succeed- 
ing annual  meeting  of  the  Board.  All  other  officers  shall  be  elected  by 
the  Club  at  its  annual  meeting,  except  as  hereinafter  provided. 

' '  Sec.  4.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  the  President,  four 
Directors  appointed  by  him,  and  five  Directors  elected  by  the  Club  at 
its  annual  meeting;  and  they  shall  all  hold  office  until  the  next  suc- 
ceeding annual  meeting  of  the  Board,  except  the  President,  who  shall 
hold  office  while  pastor  of  the  church. 

"Sec.  5.  In  the  event  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent, Treasurer  or  Recording  Secretary,  a  successor  to  fill  the  unexpired 
term  of  office  shall  be  elected  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board. 

"Sec.  6.  In  the  event  of  a  vacancy  occurring  among  the  Directors 
who  have  been  appointed  by  the  President,  the  President  shall  appoint 
a  successor  to  fill  the  unexpired  term  of  office. 

"Sec.  7.  In  the  event  of  a  vacancy  occurring  among  the  Directors  o;" 
officers  elected  by  the  Club,  the  Club  shall  elect  a  successor  to  fill  the 
unexpired  term  of  office  at  its  next  regular  meeting. 

"Sec.  8.  The  Assistant  lyibrarian  shall  be  appointed  by  the  lyibra- 
rian, and  shall  hold  office  during  the  pleasure  of  the  Dibrarian. 

"Sec.  9.  The  Trustees  shall  consist  of  the  President,  one  Trustee 
elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors  from  among  its  own  members  at  an 
annual  meeting  of  the  Board,  and  one  Trustee  elected  by  the  Club  at  an 
annual  meeting  of  the  Club;  and  they  shall  hold  office,  the  President 
during  his  term  of  office,  aud  the  other  two  Trustees  until  the  next  suc- 
ceeding annual  meeting  of  the  Board  and  Club  respectively.  In  the 
event  of  a  vacancy  occuring  in  either  of  the  last  two  Trusteeships,  a 
successor  shall  be  elected  by  the  Board  or  Club,  as  the  case  may  be,  to 
fill  the  unexpired  term  of  office.  The  Trustee  elected  by  the  Club  shall 
be  one  of  the  Directors  elected  by  the  Club. 

"Sec.  10.  The  Club  Physician  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Board  of 
Directors,  and  shall  hold  office  during  the  pleasure  of  the  Board. 


278  METHODS   OF'  CHURCH   WORK. 

"ARTICI.E  XIV. — Duties  and  Poivers  of  Officers.  vSection  i.  The 
President,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  Vice-President,  shall  preside  at  meet- 
ings of  the  Club  and  Board.  In  the  absence  of  both  President  and 
Vice-President,  the  Club  and  Board  may  elect  their  own  presiding 
officers. 

"Sec.  2.  The  President  shall  sign  all  written  contracts  and  obliga- 
tions of  the  Club,  and  all  orders  directing  expenditures  of  the  General 
Fund. 

"Sec.  3.  It  shall  be  the  dut}-  of  the  President  at  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  appoint  from  among  the  members  of  the 
Board  an  Auditing  Committee  of  three,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  exam- 
ine and  audit  the  books  and  accounts  of  the  Treasurer,  Recording  and 
Financial  Secretary,  and  to  report  thereon  at  the  next  meeting  of  the 
Board. 

"Sec.  4.  The  President  shall,  except  as  hereinafter  provided,  have 
power  to  appoint  all  committees,  unless  a  majority  of  the  Club  or  Board 
shall  otherwise  direct;  and  he  shall  possess  all  the  other  powers,  and 
perform  all  the  other  duties  which  usually  appertain  to  the  President's 
ofl&ce. 

"Sec.  5.  In  the  absence  of  the  President,  the  Vice-President  shall 
possess  all  the  powers  and  perform  all  the  duties  of  the  President. 

"Sec.  6.  The  Recording  Secretary  shall  keep  correct  minutes  of  the 
proceedings  of  the  Club  and  Board  of  Directors,  in  books  provided  for 
'that  purpose;  he  shall  sign  all  orders  on  the  Treasurer;  he  shall  furnish 
the  Club  Physician  with  a  list  of  all  members  in  good  standing,  with 
their  respective  addresses,  and  shall  at  least  once  a  month  forward  to 
the  Club  Physician  such  corrections  as  may  be  necessary;  and  at  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  Board,  make  a  full  report  for  the  past  year,  and 
of  the  then  condition  of  the  Club;  and,  at  the  expiration  of  his  term  of 
office,  he  shall  deliver  to  the  Board  of  Directors  all  books,  papers  and 
other  property  in  his  possession,  belonging  to  the  Club.  Upon  the 
death  of  a  member,  or  of  a  member's  wife,  he  shall  notify  every  mem- 
ber, as  herein  provided,  of  such  death,  and  the  assessment  due  thereon, 
and  perform  such  other  duties  as  the  Board  of  Directors  or  Club  may 
direct;  and  whenever  the  Financial  Secretary  shall  report  members  in 
arrears  for  three  months'  dues,  he  shall  read  the  names  to  the  Club,  and 
notify  the  members  of  such  arrearage;  and  whenever  a  member  is  six 
months  in  arrears  for  dues,  his  name  shall  be  read  off  to  the  Club,  and 
dropped  from  the  roll  without  any  further  notice.  Upon  receiving  no- 
tice that  a  member  claims  sick  benefits,  he  shall  forthwith  notify  two 
members  residing  in  the  neighborhood  to  visit  such  sick  member.     For 


workingmkn's  clubs.  279 

the  faithful  performance  of  such  duties  he  shall  receive  the  sum  of 
twenty-five  dollars  per  annum,  payable  quarterly. 

"Sec.  7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Recording  Secretary,  upon  re- 
ceiving an  application  for  membership,  to  appoint  a  committee  of  three 
members  residing  in  the  vicinity  of  such  applicant  to  serve  as  a  member- 
ship Committee.  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Recording  Secretary, 
upon  receiving  an  application  for  sick  benefit,  to  appoint  a  committee 
consisting  of  two  members  residing  in  the  vicinity  of  the  sick  member 
to  serve  as  a  Visiting  Committee.  The  officers  of  the  Club,  members 
on  the  sick  list,  and  members  absent  from  the  city,  who  have  notified 
the  Recording  Secretary  of  their  absence,  shall  be  exempt  from  duty  on 
such  committees,  but  all  other  members  are  liable  thereto  unless  excused 
by  vote  of  the  Club. 

"Sec.  8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Recording  Secretary  to  keep,  in 
a  book  provided  for  the  purpose,  an  accurate  list  of  the  names  and  Post 
Office  addresses  of  all  members,  and  whenever  any  member  changes 
his  address  he  shall  immediately  notif}^  the  Recording  Secretary  of  his 
new  address.  If  any  fails  to  receive  Club  notices,  by  reason  of  his 
omission  to  notify  the  Recording  Secretary  of  his  changed  address,  and 
becomes  subject  to  any  fine  or  fines,  he  shall  be  held  liable  therefor  as 
though  duly  notified. 

"Sec.  9.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Financial  Secretary  to  keep  cor- 
rect accounts  between  the  club  and  its  members,  in  books  provided  for 
that  purpose;  he  shall  keep  separate  and  distinct  accounts  of  moneys 
received  for  initiation  fees,  assessments,  dues  and  fines  respectively,  and 
report  such  amounts  received  at  the  close  of  each  meeting;  he  shall  pay 
over  to  the  Treasurer  all  monej^s  collected  for  initiation  fees,  assessments, 
dues  and  fines,  taking  his  receipt  for  the  same;  report  to  the  Recording 
Secretary  all  members  in  arrears  to  the  Club  for  three  and  six  months, 
and  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Club  make  a  full  statement  of  the 
condition  of  the  finances;  and  at  the  expiration  of  his  term  of  office  he 
shall  turn  over  all  books,  papers  and  other  property  in  his  possession 
belonging  to  the  Club.  For  the  faithful  performance  of  such  duties  he 
shall  receive  the  sum  of  twenty-five  dollars  per  annum,  payable  quarterly. 

"Sec.  10.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  member  appointed  to  serve 
on  a  Membership  Committee  to  visit  the  applicant  referred  to  the  Com- . 
mittee,  and  to  make  careful  inquiries  as  to  his  character  and  reputation, 
and  at  the  meeting  of  the  Club  next  after  the  appointment  of  such 
Committee  to  report  fully  as  to  the  qualifications  of  such  applicant  for 
membership,  and  for  failure  so  to  do  the  members  of  such  Committee 
shall  be  severally  liable  to  a  fine  of  fifty  cents. 


iSo  MKTSODS   OP  CHURCH  WORK. 

"Sbc.  II.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  member  appointed  to  serve  on 
a  Visiting  Committee  to  visit  the  sick  member  referred  to  the  Committee 
at  least  once  in  each  week  during  the  continuance  of  his  sickness  or 
disability,  or  until  discharged  by  the  Recording  Secretary,  and  to  report 
to  the  Recording  Secretary  at  least  once  in  each  week  as  to  the  condi- 
tion of  such  sick  member  and  as  to  his  right  to  benefit,  and  for  failure 
so  to  do  the  members  of  such  Committee  shall  be  severally  liable  to  a 
fine  of  fifty  cents  for  each  week's  neglect.  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of 
such  Committee  to  see  that  the  sick  member  is  properly  cared  for,  and 
that  no  imposition  is  practiced  upon  the  Club. 

"Sec.  12.  The  Treasurer  shall  receive  all  moneys  from  the  Financial 
Secretary,  giving  his  receipt  therefor,  and  deposit  the  same  to  the  credit 
of  himself  as  Treasurer,  without  unnecessary  delay,  in  such  National 
Bank  as  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  direct.  He  shall  pay  all  orders  for 
money  signed  by  the  President  and  Recording  Secretary,  and  shall  keep 
a  correct  account  of  all  moneys  received  and  paid  out,  in  a  proper  book 
provided  for  the  purpose,  which  shall  be  subject  at  all  times  to  the  in- 
spection of  the  Board  of  Directors.  He  shall  report  the  condition  of  the 
fund  whenever  so  required  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  and,  at  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Board,  he  shall  present  a  detailed  statement  of  all  finan- 
cial transactions  subsequent  to  the  previous  annual  meeting;  and  at  the 
expiration  of  his  term  of  office  he  shall  deliver,  or  cause  to  be  delivered, 
to  his  successor  in  office  all  property  of  every  description  belonging  to 
the  Club  in  his  possession. 

"Sec.  13. — The  Treasurer,  when  authorized  thereto  by  the  President 
and  Recording  Secretary,  shall  have  power  to  borrow  money  sufficient  to 
pay  benefit  on  the  death  of  a  member  or  a  member's  wife,  when  the  As- 
sessment Fund  is  not  equal  to  the  demand  so  made  upon  it. 

"Sec.  14. — The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  general  supervision 
over  the  interests  of  the  Club,  and  they  shall  have  power  to  direct  such 
expenditures  to  be  made  out  of  the  General  Fund  as  they  shall  deem 
necessary ;  and  they  shall  present  an  annual  account  of  their  transac- 
tions to  the  Club. 

"Sec.  15. — The  Trustees  shall  hold  in  trust  the  Building  Fund,  the 
Library  Fund,  and  such  other  special  funds  as  may  be  hereafter  created; 
and  they  shall  keep  the  same  safely  invested  in  the  name  of  the  Fund. 

"Sec.  16. — It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  lyibrarian  and  Assistant  L-i- 
brarian  to  have  charge  of  the  books,  papers,  etc. ,  belonging  to  the  Club, 
and  keep  the  same  in  good  condition,  subject  to  the  supervision  of  the 
Board  of  Directors.  They  shall  also  make  and  collect  such  charges  for 
the  loan  of  books  as  shall  be  approved  by  the  Board,  and  pay  over  to 


workingmen's  cIvUbs.  281 

the  Treasurer,  together  with  their  report,  at  the  June  and  December 
meetings  of  the  Board,  all  moneys  in  their  possession  belonging  to  the 
Club.  They  shall  keep  the  lyibrary  in  such  place  or  places  as  the  Board 
of  Directors  shall  from  time  to  time  direct;  and  at  the  expiration  of 
their  term  of  office  they  shall  deliver  all  moneys,  papers,  books,  etc.,  be- 
longing to  the  Club  in  their  possession  to  the  Board  of  Directors. 

"Sec.  17.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Club  Physician  when  notified 
that  a  member  in  good  standing,  residing  in  the  City  of  New  York,  ex- 
clusive of  the  Twenty-third  and  Twenty-fourth  Wards,  is  suffering  from 
illness  or  injuries,  to  ascertain  whether  such  member  is  disqualified  from 
working  thereby,  and  if  so,  to  notify  the  Recording  Secretary  forthwith, 
stating  in  his  notice  such  member's  name,  residence,  nature  of  the  illness 
or  injuries,  and  the  date  on  which  he  was  notified  of  the  same;  and 
upon  the  recovery  of  such  member,  it  shall  be  his  duty  to  give  the 
Recording  Secretary  immediate  notice  thereof,  and  it  shall  be  his  duty 
when  so  requested  by  such  member,  to  furnish  him  with  medical  attend- 
ance forthwith,  and  during  the  continuance  of  his  illness  or  injuries, 
without  charge,  except  for  operations,  or  like  unusual  services,  requir- 
ing special  apparatus,  or  medical  assistance;  provided,  that  such  extra 
charges,  and  the  reasons  therefor,  be  stated  to  the  Visiting  Committee 
by  the  Club  Physician  ;  and  it  shall  be  his  duty,  when  so  requested,  to 
furnish  medical  attendance  to  the  wives  and  children  of  members  in 
good  standing,  at  a  cost  of  not  more  than  fifty  cents  per  visit  or  office 
call  for  each  person  so  attended  ;  provided  however,  that  he  shall  not 
be  required  to  perform  operations,  or  to  attend  cases  of  special  character, 
or  to  perform  operations,  or  to  attend  cases  of  midwifery  ;  and  that  the 
families  so  attended  resided  within  the  limits  above  named  ;  and  that 
the  above  fee  be  paid  at  the  time  the  services  are  rendered  ;  and  it  shall 
be  his  duty  to  examine  such  applicants  for  membership  as  shall  present 
to  him,  at  his  office,  during  his  office  hours,  applications  for  member- 
ship, properly  signed  by  a  member  as  proposer,  and  if  such  applicant  is 
in  sound  health,  to  certify  to  the  same  in  writing.  As  compensation  for 
his  services,  the  Club  Physician  shall  be  entitled  to  receive  from  the 
General  Fund  an  annual  salary  of  as  many  dollars  as  there  are  members 
in  good  standing  in  the  Club,  payable  in  quarterly  installments,  based 
upon  the  number  of  members  reported  at  the  meeting  next  preceding 
such  payment ;  and  he  shall  be  entitled  to  receive  the  further  sum  of 
one  dollar  from  each  applicant  for  membership  examined  by  him.  At- 
tendance upon  the  families  of  members  shall  be  at  their  own  expense, 
as  hereinbefore  provided. 

"Se;c.  18.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Door-keeper  to  take  charge  of 


282  METHODS   OP  CHURCH   WORK. 

the  Club  room  during  meetings  of  the  Ckib,  to  see  that  the  same  is 
opened  and  closed  in  due  season,  preserve  order,  to  take  charge  of  the 
initiatory  ceremonies,  and  to  perform  such  other  duties  at  meetings  as 
the  presiding  officer  shall  direct;  and  for  the  faithful  performance  of 
such  duties  he  shall  be  paid  the  sum  of  ten  dollars  per  annum. 

"  ArticIvE  XV. — Club  Funds.  Section  i.  All  moneys  belonging  to 
the  Club  shall  be  placed  in  the  General  Fund,  except  such  as  may  now 
belong  to,  or  may  hereafter  be  specificall)^  set  apart  by  the  Club  for,  or 
may  be  donated  to,  the  Building,  Assessment,  or  Ivibrary  Fund,  or  other 
special  fund  hereafter  created. 

"Sec.  2.  All  funds  belonging  to  the  Club  shall  be  deposited  in  such 
mone)^ed  institutions,  or  otherwise  invested  as  the  Board  may  direct. 

"Sec.  3.  The  General  and  Assessment  Fund  shall  be  deposited  in  a 
National  Bank  in  the  name  of  the  Treasurer  as  Treasurer,  and  shall  be 
subject  to  his  order. 

"Sec.  4.  The  Library  Fund  and  Building  Fund,  and  such  other 
special  funds  as  may  be  hereafter  created,  shall  be  deposited  in  the 
names  of  the  respective  Funds,  and  shall  be  drawn  only  as  hereinafter 
provided. 

"Sec.  5.  No  money  shall  be  withdrawn  from  the  Building  Fund  or 
lyibrai-y  Fund,  or  other  special  fund,  except  by  direction  of  the  Club  or 
Board,  and  upon  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  Trustees. 

"Sec.  6.  The  certificate  necessary  to  withdraw  the  whole  or  any  part 
of  the  Building  or  Library  Funds,  or  other  special  fund,  from  any  insti- 
tution in  which  the}^  or  an}^  of  them,  are  deposited,  shall  be  signed  by 
at  least  two  of  the  Trustees,  and  shall  be  authenticated  by  the  Record- 
ing Secretary. 

"Sec.  7.  All  Club  expenses  and  sick  benefits  shall  be  paid  out  of  the 
General  Fund. 

"Article  XVI.- — Benefits.  Section  i.  Upon  the  death  of  a  mem- 
ber a  certificate  to  that  effect,  signed  or  endorsed  by  the  Club  Physician, 
shall  at  once  be  sent  to  the  Recording  Secretary,  who  shall  at  once  as- 
certain whether  such  member  was  at  the  time  of  his  death  entitled  to 
receive  benefits;  and  upon  its  appearing  that  he  was  so  entitled,  the 
Recording  Secretary  shall  forthwith  notif}^  the  Treasurer  of  the  death, 
and  request  him  to  pay  to  the  personal  representatives  of  the  deceased, 
or  such  person  as  he  may  have  designated  in  writing,  as  many  dollars 
as  there  are  surviving  members  of  the  Club  in  good  standing  at  the 
date  of  the  death,  the  amount  so  ascertained  to  be  due  being  specified 
in  the  Recording  Secretary's  notice  to  the  Treasurer.  If  a  member, 
dying,  shall   leave  no  personal  representatives,  or  if   they  cannot  be 


workingme^n's  clubs.  283 

found,  the  Recording  Secretary  shall  provide  for  the  funeral  of  such 
member  at  an  expense  not  exceeding  the  amount  of  the  benefit,  and  the 
surplus  of  such  benefit,  if  any,  shall  be  held  by  the  Treasurer,  subject 
to  the  claim  of  such  personal  representatives  as  may  thereafter  appear. 

"Sec.  2.  On  the  death  of  the  wife  of  a  member,  a  certificate  to  that 
effect,  as  prescribed  in  the  last  section,  shall  be  sent  to  the  Recording 
Secretary,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  ascertain  the  standing  of  such 
member,  as  provided  in  the  preceding  section;  and  if  such  member 
is  found  to  be  entitled  to  benefits,  the  Recording  Secretary  shall  forth- 
with notify  the  Treasurer  of  the  death,  and  request  him  to  pay  such 
member  half  as  many  dollars  as  there  are  members  of  the  Club  in  good 
standing  at  the  date  of  the  death,  such  amount  to  be  specified  in  the 
notice. 

"Skc.  3.  All  sums  falling  due  on  the  death  of  a  member,  or  of  a  mem- 
ber's wife,  shall  be  paid  within  twenty-four  hours  after  the  Recording 
Secretary  has  received  due  notice  of  the  death. 

"Sec.  4.  Whenever  a  member  is  suffering  from  illness  or  injuries  he 
shall  be  entitled  to  the  services  of  the  Club  Physician  free  of  charge; 
and  whenever  it  shall  appear  from  the  certificate  of  such  physician,  fur- 
nished to  the  Recording  Secretary,  that  a  member,  when  in  good  stand- 
ing, is  disqualified  from  working  by  illness  or  injuries,  such  member 
shall  also  be  entitled  to  the  attendance  of  the  club  Physician  free  of 
charge,  and  he  shall  also  be  entitled  to  be  paid  out  of  the  General  Fund 
five  dollars  for  each  week  that  he  is  so  disqualified  from  working, 
for  as  many  as  twelve  weeks,  and  thereafter  he  shall  be  entitled  to  be 
paid  three  dollars  for  each  week  that  he  is  so  disqualified  for  as  many 
as  twelve  weeks,  and  no  more;  provided,  however,  that  every  member 
who  claims  sick  benefit  shall  give  immediate  notice,  in  writing,  to  the 
Recording  Secretary  and  to  the  Club  Physician,  and  sick  benefit  shall 
only  be  allowed,  unless  otherwise  ordered  by  the  Club,  from  and  after 
the  mailing  or  delivery  of  such  notices. 

"Sec.  5.  No  benefit  whatever  shall  be  paid  where  death,  sickness  or 
injury  is  caused  by  intemperance  or  immoral  conduct. 

"Sec.  6.  No  benefit  shall  be  paid  for  a  fractional  part  of  a  week. 

"Sec.  7.  No  sick  benefit  shall  be  paid  to  any  member  until  six 
months  after  he  has  been  initiated,  and  signed  the  Constitution  and 
By-Laws. 

"Sec.  8.  If  a  member  shall  become  disqualified  from  working  while 
without  the  city  and  county  of  New  York,  he  shall  be  entitled  to  benefit 
upon  the  production  of  a  certificate  signed  by  any  reputable  ph5^sician; 
but  such  certificate  must  be  in  conformity  with  Section  14,  of  Article 
XIV. ,  and  countersigned  by  the  Club  Physician. 


284  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

"Sec.  9.  No  more  than  twenty-four  weeks'  benefits  shall  be  paid  to 
any  one  member  during  one  twelve-month;  and  if  a  member  shall  be 
disqualified  from  working  at  different  times  during  one  twelve-month, 
the  benefit  due  him  shall  be  computed  in  the  same  manner  as  if  he  had 
been  so  disqualified  for  successive  weeks. 

"Sec.  id.  No  member  who  has  within  one  twelve-month  received 
benefits  for  twenty-four  weeks,  as  provided  in  this  Article,  shall  be  en- 
titled, until  the  expiration  of  twelve  months  from  the  date  of  payment 
of  the  last  of  such  benefits,  to  receive  further  benefits  from  the  Club; 
but  the  provisions  of  this  section  and  of  the  preceding  one  shall  not 
apply  to  sums  falling  due  on  the  death  of  a  member  or  of  a  member's 
wife. 

"Skc.  II.  A  member  who  is  out  of  benefit  cannot,  by  paying  his 
arrears,  while  disqualified  from  working  by  illness  or  injuries,  become 
entitled  to  receive  benefit  from  the  Club  during  the  continuance  of  that 
disqualification. 

"Sec.  12.  The  families  of  members  in  good  standing  residing  in  New 
York  City  shall  be  entitled  to  the  attendance  of  the  Club  Physician  at 
fifty  cents  per  visit,  excepting  the  Twenty-third  and  Twenty-fourth 
Wards. 

"ArticeE  XVII. — Meeti7igs.  Section  i.  The  annual  meeting  of  the 
Club  shall  be  held  on  the  third  Monday  in  November  in  each  year,  and 
monthly  meetings  shall  be  held  on  the  third  Monday  of  each  month. 
All  meetings  shall  be  called  to  order  at  eight  o'clock  promptly. 

"Sec.  2.  The  President,  or  in  his  absence  from  the  city,  the  Vice- 
President,  may  call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Club,  whenever  it  shall 
seem  to  him  necessary. 

"Sec.  3.  Whenever  the  President,  or,  in  his  absence  from  the  city, 
the  Vice-President,  shall  be  requested,  in  writing,  by  ten  members,  to 
call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Club,  for  a  purpose  named  in  the  request, 
it  shall  be  the  dut}^  of  such  officer  to  call  a  special  meeting. 

"Sec.  4.  A  notice  of  at  least  four  da3'S  shall  be  sent  to  each  member, 
stating  the  hour  and  place  of  special  meeting,  and  the  business  for  which 
it  is  called,  and  no  other  business  shall  be  considered  at  such  meeting. 

"Sec.  5.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  hold  quarterl}^  meetings  on 
the  first  Wednesday  of  February,  May,  August  and  November.  The 
November  meeting  shall  be  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board. 

"Sec.  6.  The  President,  or  in  his  absence,  the  Vice-President,  may 
call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board,  when  he  considers  it  necessary;  and 
it  shall  be  his  duty  to  do  so  when  so  requested,  in  writing,  by  three  of 
the  Directors. 


WORKINGMEN'S   CI.UBS.  285 

"  Sec.  7.  The  provision  of  Section  5,  of  this  Article,  as  to  notice  and 
the  business  to  be  considered  at  special  meetings  of  the  Club,  shall  ap- 
ply to  special  meetings  of  the  Board. 

"Sec.  8.  The  meetings  of  the  Club  and  Board  shall  be  held  at  No. 
49  West  20th  Street,  at  8  p,  m.  ,  unless  otherwise  directed  by  the  Presi- 
dent, or  a  majorit}^  of  the  Club  or  Board. 

"Sec.  9.  Twenty-five  active  members  shall  constitute  a  quorum  at 
any  meeting  of  the  Club;  but  a  quorum  will  be  presumed  to  be  present 
unless  the  contrary  appears  on  the  calling  of  the  roll. 

"Sec.  10.  Six  members  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Board. 

"  Article  XVIII. — Amendment.  Section  i.  The  Constitution  and 
By-Lraws  of  this  Club  shall  only  be  amended  by  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  all 
the  active  members  present  at  any  regular  meeting  of  the  Club,  when 
such  proposed  amendment  has  been  submitted  to  and  approved  by  the 
Board  of  Directors  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  Board,  and  when  a  notice 
of  such  amendment  has  been  sent  to  every  member  of  the  Club,  not  less 
than  four  days  before  the  meeting  of  the  Club  at  which  such  amend- 
ment is  to  be  passed  upon. 

"Article  XIX. — Manual.  Section  i.  In  all  matters  of  parliament- 
ary law,  the  Club  shall  be  governed  by  Cushing's  Manual. 

"Article  XX. — Order  of  Business.  Section  i.  The  Order  of  Busi- 
ness at  the  regular  meetings  of  the  Club  shall  be  as  follows: 

"i.  Devotions.  2.  Calling  the  Roll  of  Officers.  3.  Reading  Minutes 
of  the  Club.  4.  Reading  Minutes  of  the  Board.  5.  Applications  for 
Membership.  6.  Election  of  Candidates.  7.  Initiations.  8.  Reports 
of  Committees.  9.  Communications  and  Bills.  10.  Unfinished  Busi- 
ness. II.  New  Business.  12.  Statement  of  Receipts  and  Expenditures. 
13.  Adjournment. 

"Sec.  2.  The  election  of  officers  shall  come  under  New  Business. 

"Sec.  3.  The  Order  of  Business  at  special  meetings  of  the  Club  shall 
be  as  follows: 

"  I.  Devotions.  2.  Special  business  for  which  the  meeting  is  called. 
3.  Adjournment. 

' '  Sec.  4.  The  Order  of  Business  at  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
shall  be  as  follows: 

"i.  Devotions.  2.  Roll  call.  3.  Reading  of  minutes.  4.  Reports 
of  committees.  5.  Communications.  6.  Appointment  of  committees. 
7.  Unfinished  business.     8.  New  business.     9.  Adjournment. 

"Sec.  5.  The  order  of  Business  at  special  meetings  of  the  board  shall 
be  the  same  as  at  special  meetings  of  the  Club,  except  that  the  roll  shall 
be  called. 


286  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

"Sec.  6.  The  Order  of  Business  may  be  suspended  at  any  meeting  of 
the  Club  or  Board,  by  a  two-thirds'  vote  of  the  active  members  present." 

BUILDING  ASSOCIATIONS. 

In  connection  with  the  workingmen's  clubs  there  are  often  regularly 
organized  building  associations.  They  are  very  much  like  the  build- 
ing associations  organized  outside  of  the  clubs  and  separate  from  the 
church.  If  judiciously  managed,  they  are  well  calculated  to  accom- 
plish much  good.  This  was  aptly  illustrated  by  the  example  of  Father 
Russel,  a  priest  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  who,  twenty  3^ears  ago, 
came  to  Columbia,  Pa.,  to  preside  over  a  people,  only  a  few  of  whom 
owned  the  houses  in  which  they  lived.  When  he  left,  eighteen  years 
after,  for  another  field  of  labor,  nearly  all  of  the  older  members  of  his 
church  were  the  possessors  of  their  own  homes.  In  this  way  the  asso- 
ciation was  made  to  serve  a  very  excellent  purpose.  The  following 
Constitution  and  By-L-aws  have  been  well  tried,  and  proven  successful 
during  a  long  series  of  years  at  St.  Mark's,  in  Philadelphia.  We  give 
the  same  in  full,  as  they  may  prove  helpful  to  those  who  may  desire  to 
investigate  the  subject. 

"constitution  and  by-laws 

"Of  St.  Mark's  Building  and  Loan  Association  of  Philadelphia,  organ- 
ized September,  1871. 

"  Article  I. — This  Association  shall  be  denominated  the  St.  Mark's 
Building  and  lyoan  Association  of  Philadelphia,  and  shall  have  for  its 
object  the  accumulation  of  a  fund,  by  the  savings  of  the  members  thereof, 
sufficient  to  enable  the  stockholders  to  build  or  purchase  for  themselves 
respectively  dwelling-houses  or  other  real  estate. 

"Article  II.— Section  i.  The  stockholders  of  this  Association 
shall  be  persons  of  lawful  age.  Females  may  hold  stock  in  their  own 
right.     Minors  may  hold  stock  in  this  Association  by  trustees. 

"Sec.  2.  Each  and  every  stockholder,  for  each  and  every  share  of 
stock  that  he  or  she  may  hold  in  this  Association,  shall  pay  the  sum  of 
one  dollar  per  month,  and  such  other  sums  as  the  By-Lraws  may  require, 
to  the  Treasurer  or  such  other  persons  as  shall,  from  time  to  time,  by 
the  laws  or  regulations  of  this  Association,  be  authorized  to  receive  the 
same,  until  the  value  of  the  whole  stock  shall  be  sufficient  to  divide  to 
each  and  ever>'  stockholder  for  each  and  every  share  of  stock  by  him  or 
her  held,  the  sum  of  two  hundred  dollars. 

"Sec.  3.  When  each  and  ever}^  stockholder,  for  each  and  every  share 
of  stock  by  him  or  her  held,  shall  have  received  the  sum  of  two  hundred 


workingmkn's  CI.UBS.  287 

dollars,  or  property  to  that  amount,  then  this  Association  shall  determine 
and  close. 

' '  Sec.  4.  The  By-Iyaws  of  this  Association  shall  make  such  provision 
as  shall  be  deemed  expedient  and  proper,  with  regard  to  stockholders 
withdrawing  from  the  Association. 

"Article  III. — The  officers  of  this  Association  shall  be  a  President, 
Vice-President,  Secretary,  Treasurer,  nine  Directors,  and  a  Solicitor, 
who  must  be  a  practicing  lawyer;  all  of  them  must  be  stockholders. 
They  shall  be  elected  annually,  by  the  stockholders,  on  the  second 
Thursday  in  October  in  each  and  every  year.  The  President,  Vice- 
President,  Secretary  and  Treasurer  shall  also  be  members  of  the  Board 
of  Directors. 

"Article  IV. — Each  stockholder  or  trustee,  personally  present  at 
an  election,  shall  be  entitled  to  one  vote,  and  no  more,  irrespective  of 
the  number  of  shares  he  or  she  may  hold. 

"Article  V. — The  stockholders  shall  have  power  to  frame  and 
establish  By-Iyaws  for  the  government  of  the  Association  and  the  Board 
of  Directors  not  repugnant  to  this  Constitution,  or  the  Constitution  and 
laws  of  this  State,  or  of  the  United  States.  Provided,  that  no  By-I^aw 
shall  be  amended,  suspended  or  created,  unless  two-thirds  of  the  stock- 
holders present  concur  therein. 

"Article  VI. — Notice  of  the  annual  meetings  of  the  stockholders 
shall  be  published  by  the  Secretary,  in  one  or  more  of  the  daily  news- 
papers published  in  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  that  has  the  largest  circu- 
lation. Special  meetings  shall  be  convened  by  the  Secretary,  upon  the 
written  request  of  seven  stockholders,  stating  the  time  and  object  of 
such  meeting,  notice  of  which  shall  be  given  three  times  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  annual  meeting. 

"Article  VII. — The  stock  shall  not  exceed  twenty-five  hundred 
shares,  and  may  be  issued  in  series,  at  such  times  as  the  Directors  may 
determine. 

"Article  I. — Stockholders.  Section  i.  Each  stockholder  or  trustee 
shall  sign,  seal,  and  deliver  an  instrument  of  writing,  obligating  him- 
self or  herself  punctually  to  pay  his  or  her  monthly  dues,  (including 
those  shares  transferred  to  the  Treasurer  as  collateral  security,)  for 
loans,  interest,  fines,  and  to  fulfill  all  the  requisitions  of  these  Articles. 

"Sec.  2.  In  case  any  stockholder  shall  neglect  or  refuse  to  pay  his  or 
her  monthly  dues  as  often  as  the  same  shall  become  payable  as  afore- 
said, each  and  every  stockholder  so  neglecting  or  refusing,  shall  forfeit 
and  pay  the  additional  sum  of  five  cents  for  each  and  every  dollar  due 
by  him  or  her,  at  each  and  every  monthly  meeting;  each  and  every 


288  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

such  montlily  neglect  or  refusal  to  be  charged  with  the  monthly  dues. 
And  if  there  shall  be  default  for  the  space  of  six  months,  such  stock- 
holders shall  receive  from  the  Treasurer  the  amount  he  or  she  shall 
have  actually  paid  in  less  his  or  her  fines  standing  against  him  or  her, 
and  proportion  of  losses  or  expenses,  and  from  thence  cease  to  be  a 
member  of  this  Association. 

"Sec.  3.  An)^  stockholder  wishing  to  withdraw  from  this  Association 
during  the  first  year  may  do  so  by  giving  one  month's  notice  to  the 
Board  of  Directors.  Unless  otherwise  ordered  by  a  majority  of  the 
Board,  he  or  she  shall  then  receive  from  the  Board  of  Directors  the 
amount  of  installments  actually  paid  in  by  him  or  her,  less  their  propor- 
tion of  losses  and  expenses,  and  fines  he  or  she  may  owe.  After  the 
first  year,  he  or  she  shall  receive  the  amount  of  installments  paid  in, 
and  an  additional  interest  of  five  per  cent,  per  annum.  After  the  sec- 
ond year,  six  per  cent,  per  annum.  After  the  third  year,  seven  per  cent, 
per  annum.  After  the  fourth  year,  eight  per  cent,  per  annum.  And 
after  the  fifth  year,  he  or  she  shall  bid  for  the  money,  and  whatever 
premium  bid,  shall  be  deducted  from  the  assessed  value  of  the  stock  at 
the  last  annual  report  previous  to  such  purchase.  Provided,  that  in  all 
cases  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  the  right  to  deduct  from  the 
amount  coming  to  any  stockholder,  his  or  her  part  of  all  losses  and  ex- 
penses. 

TABEE  TO  GOVERN  WITHDRAWALS. 

One  share  on  which  $12  has  been  paid,  shall  receive  .    .    .    .  $12  30 

24     "       "         "  "         "         ....    25  44 

36     "       "         "  "         "         ....    39  78 

48     "       "         "  "         "         ....    55  68 

"Sec.  4.   Upon  the  death  of  a  stockholder  his  or  her  share  or  shares 

shall  belong  to  his  or  her  legal  representatives,  who  shall  enjoy  the 

same  benefits  and  advantages,  and  be  subject  to  the  same  liabilities  as 

the  original  holder  enjoyed  or  was  subject  to. 

"Article  II. — Presiderd  and  Vice-President.  Section  i.  The  duties 
of  the  President  shall  be  to  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Association, 
and  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  to  preserve  order  therein,  to  give  the 
casting  vote  when  required,  sign  all  orders  on  the  Treasurer  for  the  pay- 
ments of  money,  when  ordered  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  shall 
hold  the  Treasurer's  bond,  and  deliver  the  same  to  his  successor  in 
office,  and  to  perform  all  other  duties  usually  appertaining  to  the  office 
of  President. 

"  Sec.  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Vice-President  to  assist  the  Presi- 
dent in  the  discharge  of  his  duties,  and  officiate  for  him  in  his  absence. 


workingmen's  clubs.  289 

"  Article  III. — Treasurer.  The  duties  of  the  Treasurer  shall  be  to 
receive  all  moneys  paid  into  the  Association;  to  pay  all  orders  drawn 
upon  him  by  order  of  the  Directors  ( if  signed  by  the  President  and  at- 
tested by  the  Secretary),  and  he  shall  give  bond  for  the  faithful  per- 
formance of  his  duty,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Directors.  He  shall  re- 
ceive and  hold  in  trust  for  the  Association  all  bonds,  mortgages,  and 
policies  of  insurance,  etc.,  on  all  property  upon  which  money  is  loaned 
by  the  Association,  except  his  own  security,  first  giving  his  receipt 
therefor  to  the  Secretary.  It  shall  be  his  duty,  when  authorized  by 
the  Board  of  Directors,  to  give  release  and  acquittance  for  all  sums  of 
money  which  shall  be  paid  to  him  for  the  Association  by  any  stock- 
holder, upon  any  bond,  bill,  note  or  mortgage  as  security,  if  necessary, 
acknowledge  satisfaction  of  the  same  on  record,  and  at  the  expiration 
of  his  term  of  service  he  shall  deliver  over  to  his  successor  in  office  all 
moneys,  books  and  papers  that  may  be  in  his  possession. 

"Article  IV. — Secretary.  Section  i.  The  Secretary's  duties  shall 
be  to  keep  accurate  minutes  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Association,  and 
the  Board  of  Directors  record  the  same  in  a  book  or  books  to  be  kept 
for  that  purpose. 

"Sec.  2.  He  shall  keep  a  separate  account  between  the  Association 
and  each  stockholder  in  the  ledger,  attest  all  orders  drawn  on  the  Treas- 
urer for  the  payment  of  money,  when  so  ordered  by  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors. 

"Sec.  3.  He  shall  notify  the  stockholders  of  the  annual  and  special 
meetings,  by  advertisement  in  two  or  more  newspapers,  published  in 
the  City  of  Philadelphia,  and  also  notify  the  Directors  of  their  monthly 
meetings,  at  the  expense  of  the  Association;  he  shall  have  in  charge  all 
the  books  and  papers,  except  bonds  and  mortgages,  policies  of  insur- 
ance, and  other  papers  relative  to  the  securities  given  by  borrowers,  be- 
longing to  the  Association,  and  shall  deliver  the  same  to  his  successor 
in  office;  before  the  next  monthly  meeting.  He  shall  be  prepared  at  all 
times  to  inform  stockholders  of  the  state  of  the  financial  concerns  of  the 
Association,  and  at  the  annual  meeting  furnish  a  detailed  statement  of 
the  same,  under  the  supervision  of  an  auditing  committee,  composed  of 
three  members,  to  be  elected  by  the  stockholders,  at  a  meeting  to  be 
held  in  conjunction  with  the  Directors,  on  the  second  Thursday  in  Oc- 
tober of  each  year. 

"Article  V. — Directors.    Section  i.  The  Directors  shall  be  elected 
by  the  stockholders,  at  their  annual  meeting,  on  the  second  Thursday 
in  October,  in  each  and  every  year,  to  serve  for  one  year,  or  until  their 
successors  are  elected. 
19 


290  METHODS   OF   CHURCH   WORK. 

"Sec.  2.  The  Directors,  with  the  President,  Vice-President,  Secre- 
tary and  Treasurer,  shall  form  a  Board  of  Directors;  it  shall  be  their 
duty  to  meet  on  the  second  Thursda^^  of  each  and  every  month,  at  such 
place  as  they  or  a  majority  of  them  shall  appoint,  for  the  purpose  of 
receiving  from  the  stockholders  their  monthl}^  dues,  interest  and  fines, 
and  to  pay  them  into  the  treasurj^  to  loan  out  the  funds,  and  to  see  to 
their  safe  investment,  and  to  attend  to  the  financial  concerns  of  the  As- 
sociation generally.  These  meetings  shall  always  be  open  for  the  ad- 
mission, and  their  proceedings  for  the  inspection  of  the  stockholders. 

"Sec.  3,  The  time  of  meeting  of  the  Board,  from  the  month  of  April 
to  the  month  of  October,  inclusive,  shall  be  at  eight  o'clock,  and  dur- 
ing the  other  months  at  seven  o'clock  p.  m. 

"Sec.  4.  The  Directors  shall  receive  no  compensation  for  their  ser- 
vices, and  shall  not  be  compelled  to  serve  more  than  one  year  out  of 
three.  A  quorum  to  consist  of  not  less  than  seven  members.  They 
shall  have  power  to  fill  vacancies  that  may  occur  in  their  Board,  and 
the  officers  of  their  own  appointment  they  may  remove  at  pleasure. 

"Article  VI.— 5<?/zaV<?r.  Sec.  i.  The  Solicitor's  duty  shall  be  to 
peruse  and  examine  all  title  deeds,  and  make  the  necessary  searches  for 
ascertaining  the  title  of  all  property  accepted  by  this  Association,  as 
mortgage  security,  and  give  his  opinion  thereon  in  writing.  He  shall 
prepare  all  bonds,  mortgages,  agreements  and  all  other  writings  of  a 
legal  nature,  to  be  given  or  taken  by  the  Association  in  the  course  of  its 
business.  He  shall  also  transact  all  other  law  busines  of  this  Associa- 
tion, for  which  he  shall  receive  a  fair  compensation. 

"Sec.  2.  His  charges  for  fees  and  disbursements  in  making  searches, 
recording  and  proving  papers,  and  preparing  all  mortgages  and  other 
written  instruments,  and  examining  papers,  titles,  and  other  matters, 
shall  be  borne  by  the  party  dealing  with  this  Association  ;  in  reference 
to  such  matters  in  all  disputes  as  to  the  amount  of  his  charges,  the  same 
shall  be  determined  by  the  Board  of  Directors. 

"Article  VII. — Section,  i.  Each  and  every  stockholder  for  each 
and  ever}'  share  of  stock  that  he  or  she  may  hold  in  this  Association, 
shall  be  entitled  to  receive  a  loan  of  two  hundred  dollars  from  the  funds 
of  the  Association,  and  no  more. 

"Sec.  2.  Whenever  the  funds  in  the  treasurj^  shall  warrant,  one  or 
more  loans  shall  be  disposed  of  to  the  highest  bidder,  in  such  manner 
as  the  Directors  shall  determine,  provided  that  the  same  shall  not  be 
loaned  under  par.  Stockholders  wishing  to  borrow  on  stock  security 
can  do  so,  and  the  Directors  shall  determine  how  much  shall  be  loaned 
on  each  series  of  stock. 


WORKINGMKN'S   CI.UBS.  29 1 

"Sec.  3.  Whenever  any  stockholder  shall  be  declared  to  be  entitled 
to  a  loan  or  loans,  he  or  she  shall  either  pay  or  allow  to  be  deducted  the 
premium  offered  by  him  or  her  for  the  same,  and  before  receiving  the 
same,  he  or  she  shall  secure  the  payment  therof  to  the  Association,  (if 
real  estate),  by  judgment  bond  and  mortgage,  and  (unless  when  the  se- 
curity consists  of  vacant  ground)  policy  of  fire  insurance  ;  and  for  every 
loan  of  two  hundred  dollars  made  to  a  stockholder  he  or  she  shall  trans- 
fer one  share  of  stock  to  the  Association  as  collateral  security ;  the  Di- 
rectors to  be  first  satisfied  that  the  security  is  good  and  sufficient.  In 
case  of  failure  to  give  security  for  such  loan  within  one  month  from  the 
date  of  purchase,  the  month's  interest  will  be  charged  to  said  purchaser, 
and  the  money  revert  to  the  Association. 

"Sec.  4.  Any  stockholder  becoming  entitled  to  a  loan  who  holds  a 
plurality  of  shares,  by  making  the  same  known  at  the  time  of  offering, 
shall  be  entitled  to  the  succeeding  loans  at  the  same  premium  (per  loan), 
but  not  to  any  number  exceeding  ten  shares. 

"Sec.  5.  No  stockholder  shall  be  entitled  to  a  loan  who  is  six  months 
in  arrears  to  the  Association,  and  no  property  shall  be  taken  as  security 
for  loans  out  of  the  county  of  Philadelphia,  unless  by  the  consent  of  two- 
thirds  of  the  Board  of  Directors ;  provided,  that  all  arrearages  shall  be 
deducted  from  the  money  loaned. 

"Sec.  6.  Stockholders  taking  loans  from  the  funds  of  the  Association, 
shall  pay  interest  for  the  same  on  the  second  Thursday  in  each  and 
every  month  to  the  Treasurer,  at  the  rate  of  one-half  of  one  per  cent, 
per  month  on  actual  amount  received.  If  the  interest  is  suffered  to  re- 
main unpaid  more  than  six  months,  the  Directors  may  compel  payment 
of  principal  and  interest,  by  ordering  proceedings  on  the  bond  and  mort- 
gage, according  to  law. 

"Sec.  7.  Shares  that  have  been  loaned  upon  may  be  transferred  in 
the  following  manner,  viz.:  By  selling  the  mortgaged  premises,  the  pur- 
chaser thereof  will  assume  all  the  stipulations  and  agreements  of  the 
original  mortgager ;  or  the  purchaser  of  shares  on  which  money  has  been 
loaned,  may  substitute  othfer  property  as  security  for  the  stipulations, 
agreements,  and  conditions  which  the  original  owner  of  the  shares  en- 
tered into  with  the  Association,  and  upon  the  acceptance  of  the  new  secu- 
rity b}^  the  Board  of  Directors,  the  original  mortgaged  premises  shall  be 
discharged  from  any  lien,  and  the  transferee  or  assignee  of  the  shares  shall 
be  considered  in  all  respects  a  stockholder  of  the  Association,  with  the 
same  rights  and  duties  as  the  assignor:  provided,  he  shall  have  first 
signed,  sealed  and  delivered  the  instrument  of  writing  as  required  in 
Section  i  of  Article  I.  of  these  by-Laws. 


292  METHODS   OF  CHURCH   WORK. 

"Sec.  8.  Stockliolders  who  have  received  a  loan  may  pay  off  one 
share  or  more  of  their  loan  by  making  their  shares  worth  two  hundred 
dollars  each,  from  the  time  they  pay  it  off,  and  when  paid  in  full  for 
any  loan,  they  shall  have  their  mortgage  canceled.  Or  should  a  stock- 
holder wish  to  refund  a  loan  or  loans,  he  or  she  shall  have  the  privilege 
of  so  doing  by  complying  with  the  terms  and  conditions  prescribed  for 
borrowers  repaying  loans  bj^  Section  5  of  the  Act  of  Assembly  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  passed  the  12th  day  of  April  A.  D. 
1859;  or  may  paj-  in  the  following  manner:  By  giving  notice  to  the 
Secretary  of  their  intention  to  pay  off  their  loan,  when  the  same  shall  be 
resold,  and  if  sold  at  the  same  or  higher  premium  than  they  originally 
paid,  the}'-  shall  only  be  charged  with  the  amount  actually  received, 
and  be  entitled  to  a  credit  of  amount  paid  in  as  dues,  with  legal  interest; 
if  sold  at  a  lower  premium  than  originally  paid  they  shall  be  charged 
with  the  difference. 

"Sec.  9.  Whenever  there  is  a  new  series  issued  the  old  stock  shall 
be  entitled  to  receive  four  and  a  half  per  cent,  interest  for  what  each 
series  is  worth  at  the  time  of  issuing  the  new  series,  to  be  added  to  the 
value  of  their  stock  at  such  times  as  a  new  series  is  issued,  and  interest 
at  all  times  to  be  added  once  a  year  for  what  each  series  was  assessed  at 
the  beginning  of  the  year. 

"Sec  10.  Stockholders  bidding  for  money  shall  have  one-tenth  of 
their  premiums,  for  every  year  the  series  is  old  in  which  they  take  a 
loan,  taken  from  their  bid. 

"  ArticeE  VIII. — Meetings.  Meetings  of  the  stockholders  shall  be 
held  on  the  second  Thursday  in  September,  for  the  purpose  of  nominat- 
ing oflGicers,  who  shall  be  elected  on  the  second  Thursdaj^  in  October  in 
each  and  every  year,  and  no  vote  shall  be  counted  unless  it  is  for  a 
stockholder  who  was  nominated  at  the  previous  meeting.  Fifteen 
members  shall  constitute  a  quorum.  Special  meetings  maj^  be  called 
by  the  Secretary,  upon  the  written  request  of  seven  members,  but  the 
object  of  such  meetings  must  be  inserted  in  the  notice. 

"Articee  IX. — Fines.  Section  i.  The  members  of  the  Board  of 
Directors,  for  non-attendance  at  their  monthly  meetings,  shall  be  fined 
twenty-five  cents,  in  every  case  where  a  sufficient  number  are  not 
present  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

"Sec.  2.   The  Secretar}^,  for  neglecting  to  attend  the  meetings  of  the 
Directors  and  stockholders,  shall  be  fined  one  dollar;  and  for  neglecting  , 
or  refusing  to  furnish  the  stockholders,  at  their  annual  meeting,  in  con- 
junction with  the  Auditing  Committee,   a  detailed  statement  of  the 
finances,  shall  be  fined  five  dollars.    All  of  which  fines  are  to  be  charged 


workingmen's  cIvUbs.  293 

by  tiie  Secretary  with  the  monthlj^  dues;  provided,  unless  prevented  from 
attending  said  meeting  by  personal  sickness  or  necessary  absence  from 
the  city. 

"Article  X. — Elections.  Transfers  of  stock,  to  enable  a  stock- 
holder to  vote,  must  be  made  at  least  ten  days  before  an  election;  and 
in  no  case  shall  a  stockholder  be  entitled  to  vote  unless  he  has  complied 
with  the  first  Section  of  Article  I.  of  these  By-Iyaws;  and  no  stockholder 
shall  be  entitled  to  vote  who  shall  be  six  months  in  arrears. 

"i^ArticIvE  XI. — By-Laws.  Section  i.  The  Directors  may  enact 
By-Iyaws  for  their  own  government,  not  repugnant  to  the  Constitution 
and  By-Laws  of  the  Association. 

"Sec.  2.  The  By-Laws  of  this  Association  shall  not  be  altered  or 
amended  except  at  an  annual  or  special  meeting,  and  bj^  a  vote  of  two- 
thirds  of  the  stockholders  then  present,  and  by  giving  ten  days'  notice 
of  such  meeting. 

"Sec.  3.  The  salary  of  the  Secretary  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Board  of 
Directors.  All  other  expenses  incurred  for  books,  printing,  etc.,  must 
be  sanctioned  by  a  majority  of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

"Article  XII. — Place  of  Meeting.  The  Board  of  Directors,  or  a 
majority  of  them,  are  to  select  the  place  of  meeting  for  themselves  and 
the  Association. 

"Article  XIII. — Certificates  of  Stock.  Each  member  of  the  Asso- 
ciation shall  be  entitled  to  a  Certificate  of  Stock,  issued  in  the  name  of 
the  Corporation,  and  attested  by  the  President  and  Secretary,  which 
certificate  may  be  transferred,  in  person  or  by  attorney,  in  presence  of 
the  Secretary,  and  shall  be  recorded  in  the  books  and  endorsed  on  the 
certificate.  The  Secretary  shall  be  entitled  to  charge  five  cents  for  each 
share  so  recorded,  but  no  share  shall  be  transferred  while  fines  or  dues 
of  any  kind  against  the  owner  thereof,  remains  unpaid,  nor  until  the 
transferee  shall  have  assumed  all  the  obligations  of  the  original  stock- 
holder. ' ' 

The  above  Constitution  and  By-Laws  are  printed  in  a  neat  little  book, 
5/4^  by  3^  in  size,  so  that  it  can  be  easily  carried  in  the  pocket,  and* 
together  with  which  is  printed  ten  pages  of  blanks  like  the  following, 
for  entering  all  pa}mients.  This  enables  each  member  to  keep  his  full 
accounts  and  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  Society  together,  as  long 
as  the  Society  continues. 


^94  METHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORE. 

Receipt  Book  St.  Mark's  Buii^ding  and  Loan  Association. 
Series. 


i8 
October,  . 
November, 
December, 

i8 
January,  . 
February, 
March, 
April,    . 
May,     . 
June,     . 
July,      . 
August, 
September, 


By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 

By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 
By  Cash, 


Cts. 


CHAPTER   XLI. 

BENEFICIAL  SOCIETIES. 


O  CORES  of  tliose,  who,  in  every  community,  are  drawn  into  the  bene- 
^  ficial  societies  outside  of  the  Christian  church,  would  gladly  avail 
themselves  of  similar  helps  and  benefits  within  the  Christian  church  if 
such  societies  ovXy  existed  within  its  walls.  Through  the  absence  of  these 
beneficial  societies  the  Christian  church  not  only  fails  to  do  the  work 
which  should  be  done,  at  least  under  its  supervision,  but  she  fails  also 
to  exert  an  influence  for  good  and  salvation  over  those  who  are  carried 
away  beyond  the  pale  of  her  power.  Something  of  the  character  of 
these  beneficial  societies  in  the  church  may  be  learned  from  the  preced- 
ing chapter  on  Workingmen's  Clubs. 


BENEFICIAI.  SOCIETIKS.  295 

In  the  Pine  street  Presbyterian  church  in  the  city  of  Harrisburg,  Pa. , 
Mr.  James  McCormick,  a  prominent  lawyer  of  that  city,  has  gathered 
about  himself  a  large  Bible-class  composed  of  adult  members  of  the 
Sunday-school  and  congregation.  Mr.  McCormick  has  devoted  much 
time,  thought  and  money  to  the  successful  work  of  his  Bible-class,  which 
has  been  an  element  of  power  in  the  success  of  the  congregation. 
Among  other  things  he  organized,  some  eight  years  ago,  a  benefical 
society  in  which  a  goodly  number  of  the  members  of  his  class  have 
taken  a  lively  interest,  and  enjoyed  its  aid,  protection  and  benefits.  As 
the  sphere  in  which  this  association  is  organized  to  accomplish  good  is 
very  similar  to  that  in  many  other  congregations  throughout  this  country, 
the  presentation  of  its  constitution  and  by-laws  in  this  place  will  prove 
suggestive  and  helpful  to  those  who  desire  to  form  a  society  of  similar 
scope  and  aim. 

''Preamble. — The  hereinafter  named  members  of  James  McCormick's 
Bible  Class  of  the  Pine  Street  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  City  of  Har- 
risburg, desiring  to  enter  into  an  association  for  the  mutual  assistance 
and  support  of  ourselves  and  families,  that  in  the  hour  of  prosperity  we 
may  provide  a  fund  which  shall  be  appropriated  to  the  relief  of  our- 
selves and  families  in  the  time  of  sickness  and  death,  have  made  and 
adopted  the  following  Constitution  for  the  government  of  our  Associa- 
tion : 

"constitution. 

"Article  I. — Name  and  Members.  This  Association  shall  be  called 
the  Beneficial  Association  of  the  Pine  Street  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Harrisburg,  Pa.,  and  any  male  under  the  age  of  forty-five  years,  who 
has  attended  McCormick's  Bible  Class  regularly,  or  belonged  to  that 
church  for  three  months  prior  to  election,  may  be  elected  to  membership. 

"Article  II. — Officers.  The  officers  of  this  Association  shall  be  a 
President,  Vice-President,  Secretary,  Treasurer  and  Visiting  Committee, 
all  of  whom,  except  the  Visiting  Committee,  shall  be  elected  by  ballot, 
annually,  at  the  regular  meeting  of  the  Association  in  January,  and 
shall  hold  office  until  their  successors  are  regularly  elected;  a  majority 
of  the  voters  present  being  necessary  to  a  choice. 

"Article  III. — Election  of  Members.  All  propositions  for  member- 
ship shall  be  referred  to  a  committee  of  three,  which  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  President  when  the  propositions  are  received. 

'  *  Any  one  eligible  to  membership  may  be  proposed  at  a  regular  meet- 
ing and  elected  at  the  next  regular  meeting  by  a  majority  of  the  votes 
present,  and  shall  then  become  a  member  on  signing  the  Constitution 
and  paying  the  admission  fee. 


296  MKTHODS  OF  CHURCH  WORK. 

"Article)  IV. — Amendmeyits.  Any  amendment  to  this  Constitution 
or  By-Iyaws  shall  be  submitted  in  writing  at  any  regular  meeting  and 
be  adopted  at  a  subsequent  regular  meeting  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of 
the  members  present. 

"  BY-LAWS. 

"  I.  Regular  Meetings. — The  regular  meetings  of  the  Association 
shall  be  on  the  first  Friday  of  every  month,  at  the  Pine  Street  Presby- 
terian Church,  at  7^  o'clock  P.  M. 

"2.  Order  of  Business. — The  regular  order  of  business  shall  be  as  fol- 
lows: I.  Calling  the  meeting  to  order.  2.  Reading  the  minutes.  3. 
Treasurer's  report.  4.  Report  of  Visiting  Committee.  5.  Reports  of 
special  committees.  6.  Naming  members  of  Visiting  Committee  for 
the  next  four  months.  7.  Election  of  members.  8.  Proposition  of 
candidates.  9.  Unfinished  business.  10.  New  business.  11.  Treas- 
urer's report  of  receipts  during  the  evening.     12.  Adjournment. 

"3.  Quorum. — Seven  (7)  members  of  the  Association  shall  constitute 
a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

"4.  Duties  of  the  President. — It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President  to 
preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Association;  to  appoint  all  committees  not 
otherwise  ordered;  to  sign  all  orders  of  the  Secretary  on  the  Treasurer 
for  payment  of  mone^^;  to  call  special  meetings  whenever  he  thinks  it 
necessary,  or  is  requested  by  ten  (10)  members  in  writing;  appoint  at 
the  meeting  preceding  the  election  of  officers  a  committee  of  two  (2)  to 
audit  the  Treasurer's  account;  and  to  see  that  the  Constitution  and  By- 
I,aws  are  observed. 

"5.  Duties  of  Vice-President. — The  Vice-President  shall  preside  at  all 
meetings  in  the  absence  of  the  President,  and  in  case  of  his  death  or 
resignation,  shall  become  President  for  the  balance  of  his  term  of  office. 

"6.  Duties  of  Secretary. — The  Secretary  shall  record  the  proceedings 
of  all  meetings  in  a  book;  shall  transcribe  the  Constitution  and  By- 
Laws  in  a  book  to  be  signed  hy  every  member  of  the  Association,  in  the 
order  of  their  admission;  shall  draw  orders  on  the  Treasurer  when  so 
ordered  by  the  Visiting  Committee;  shall  notify  members  of  all  special 
meetings  and  meetings  for  election  of  officers,  and  shall  notify  all  mem- 
bers of  the  Visiting  Committee  whose  turn  it  shall  be  to  serve  for  the 
next  four  (4)  months. 

"7.  Duties  of  Treasurer. — The  Treasurer  shall  give  bond,  with  two 
(2)  good  bondsmen,  in  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dollars  ($500),  for  the 
faithful  discharge  of  his  duty;  shall  receive  all  admission  fees  and 
monthly  dues,  and  keep  account  thereof;  shall  pay  out  money  only  on 
the  order  of  the  Secretary,  signed  by  the  President,  and  take  receipts 


BEJNEFICIAI,  SOCIETIKS.  297 

therefor;  shall  report  the  standing  of  members,  and  exhibit  his  account 
whenever  requested  by  the  Association,  and  shall  deliver  to  his  suc- 
cessor in  office  all  books  and  money  on  hand.  He  shall  also  notify 
each  member  of  the  Association  who  is  three  months  in  arrears  on  the 
first  days  of  January,  April,  July  and  October,  and  charge  five  cents  (5) 
to  the  account  of  every  member  so  notified. 

"8.  Visiting  Committee. — All  the  members  who  are  entitled  to  bene- 
fits shall  serve  in  rotation  on  the  Visiting  Committee,  beginning  at  the 
head  of  the  roll,  and  at  every  regular  meeting  the  President  shall  name 
the  member  whose  turn  it  shall  be  to  serve  for  four  months,  beginning 
at  the  first  day  of  the  next  succeeding  month.  They  shall  examine  all 
bills  against  the  Association,  and  if  they  are  correct,  shall  sign  them, 
and  give  them  to  the  Secretary  to  be  paid.  When  notified  of  sickness 
or  death  in  the  family  of  any  member,  at  least  two  of  them  shall  visit 
him,  and  if  he  is  entitled  to  benefits  they  shall  report  the  facts  to  the 
Secretary,  who  shall  draw  on  the  Treasurer  for  the  amount  due;  and 
in  case  of  sickness  they  shall  visit  him  at  least  twice  a  week  as  long 
as  he  is  sick.  They  shall  be  excused  from  visiting  any  member  having 
a  contagious  disease,  or  any  member  who  is  out  of  town  and  may  be 
sick  or  entitled  to  benefits,  but  they  may  report  him  for  benefits  on  re- 
ceiving the  certificate  of  his  attending  physician.  They  shall  present 
to  each  regular  meeting  of  the  Association  a  written  report  of  their  ac- 
tions, signed  by  each  member  of  the  committee,  under  the  penalty  stated 
in  the  loth  By-Law.  They  shall  report  to  the  Secretary  on  all  benefits 
claiming  up  to  the  close  of  their  term  of  office,  so  that  no  member  of 
the  visiting  committee  shall  act  on  any  claims  outside  of  their  own 
term. 

"  9.  Secretary  and  Treasurer  Excused. — The  Secretary  and  Treasurer, 
in  consideration  of  duties  performed,  shall  be  excused  from  serving  on 
the  Visiting  Committee  during  their  term  of  office. 

"10.  Members  Excused. — If  any  member  appointed  on  the  Visiting 
Committee  shall  be  unwilling,  or  unable  to  serve,  he  may  be  excused 
by  paying  one  dollar  ($1)  to  the  Treasurer;  or  if  he  neglects  his  duties, 
when  properly  notified,  the  Association  may  order  one  dollar  ($1)  to  be 
charged  to  his  account  by  the  Treasurer,  and  may  appoint  the  next 
member  to  serve  on  the  Committee  in  his  place. 

"11.  Admission  Fees  and  Dues. — Every  member  shall  pay  fifty  cents 
(50  cents)  on  signing  the  Constitution,  and  thirty  cents  (30  cents)  every 
month  thereafter. 

"12.  Sick  Be7iefits. — Every  member  of  six  (6)  months'  standing  (un- 
less his  monthly  dues  are  three  (3)  months  in  arrears)  shall  be  entitled 


298  MEJ'fHODS    OF   CHURCH    WORK. 

to  receive  from  the  Association  forty  cents  (40  cents)  a  day  while  he  is 
disabled  from  work  by  sickness,  provided  his  disability  extends  beyond 
four  (4)  days,  according  to  the  report  of  the  Visiting  Committee,  and 
provided  he  shall  send  notice  of  his  sickness  in  writing  to  one  of  the 
officers  of  the  Association,  the  benefits  not  to  begin  more  than  four  (4) 
days  before  the  receipt  of  such  notice;  but  any  member  being  three  (3) 
months  in  arrears  shall  not  be  entitled  to  benefits  until  four  (4)  weeks 
after  such  arrears  have  been  paid.  No  member  shall  be  entitled  to  such 
benefits  for  more  than  ninety  days  in  any  one  calendar  year. 

"13.  Death  Benefits. — If  any  such  member  dies,  the  Association  shall 
pay  thirty  dollars  ($30)  towards  his  funeral  expenses;  if  his  wife  dies 
they  shall  pay  him  twenty  dollars  ($20);  or  if  his  child  dies,  being  under 
sixteen  (16)  years  old,  thej^  shall  pay  him  fifteen  dollars  ($15.) 

"  14.  Penalty  for  Neglecting  to  Pay  Dues. — If  any  member  shall  neglect 
to  pay  his  monthly  dues  for  twelve  (12)  consecutive  months,  and  shall 
have  been  so  notified,  the  Treasurer  shall  report  that  fact  to  the  Associ- 
ation at  the  next  regular  meeting,  and  the  Association  may  order  that 
he  be  no  longer  a  member. 

"  15.  Fraud. — If  any  member  shall  feign  himself  sick  or  disabled  for 
the  purpose  of  fraudulently  obtaining  the  benefits,  or  be  guilty  of  in- 
toxication while  receiving  them,  or  of  gross  immorality  or  criminal  con- 
duct, upon  satisfactory  proof  thereof  to  the  Visiting  Committee,  the 
benefits  shall  be  withheld,  and  that  fact  shall  be  reported  to  the  Asso- 
ciation at  its  next  meeting  for  action." 

As  shown  by  the  reports  of  the  society  in  July,  1886,  there  had  been 
enrolled  from  the  beginning  130  members,  and  the  total  receipts  had  been 
$1708.29;  the  amount  paid  out  for  sickness,  $768,42;  the  amount  paid  out 
at  death  of  members,  $60;  at  the  death  of  children,  $285;  death  of  wives, 
$20.  It  will  be  seen  from  these  figures  that  the  revenues  of  the  Asso- 
ciation provide  for  all  its  expenses  and  benefits,  and  leave  a  surplus. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  workingmen's  clubs  so  far  as  we  have  been 
able  to  investigate  their  receipts  and  expenditures. 


l,OAN   RieivIBP.  299 

CHAPTER  XUI. 

LOAN  REIvIEF. 


-^npHE  Church  has  a  place  of  great  power  in  reaching  the  poor  when 
-*-  she  becomes  their  helper.  The  help  can  be,  and  should  be  ren- 
dered in  such  a  way  as  not  to  pauperize.  Whatever  modifications  the 
circumstances  may  render  necessary,  the  great  law  remains,  "Give  to 
him  that  asketh  of  thee,  and  from  him  that  would  boiTOw  of  thee,  turn 
not  thou  away."  Inspired  by  the  spirit  of  this  and  similar  commands 
there  has  grown  up  in  many  cities  and  congregations  a  system  of  loan 
relief.  This  system  is  designed  ' '  in  every  particular  to  help  the  poor  to 
help  themselves, — not  to  degrade  and  humiliate  them  by  our  charity, 
but  to  make  of  them  true  thinking  men  and  women,  to  bring  into  their 
lives  something  that  is  cheery  and  helpful.  It  aims  to  give  to  our  poor 
brother  and  sister  our  time,  our  education,  our  power  of  forethought  and 
providence.  Loan  Relief ! — what  does  it  mean  ?  Simply,  that  we  in 
our  stronger  powers  are  loaning  a  helping  hand  to  those  needing  our 
care,  and,  by  so  doing,  are  developing  in  them  habits  of  thrift,  self-de- 
pendence, honest  pride,  and  intelligent  cooperation." 

This  system  of  helpful  work  may  take  upon  itself  any  one  or  more  of 
a  great  variety  of  forms.     Of  these  we  can  indicate  but  a  few  : 

The  Loaji  Department. — This  may  include  a  system  by  which  bed- 
ding, blankets,  and  easy  chair,  a  reclining  chair,  or  rest  to  support  the 
sick  in  bed,  a  box  of  necessaries  for  a  mother  with  a  small  child,  mottoes 
to  be  suspended  on  the  wall,  books  of  consolation  and  comfort  for  the  sick, 
etc.,  are  loaned.  "The  things  will  be  appreciated,  not  lost  or  broken. 
In  one  society,  a  china  feeding-cup  has  been  loaned  over  forty  times, 
and  has  not  as  yoX.  received  a  crack.  Sewing-machines  are  most  useful 
for  the  purpose  of  lending.  Many  a  poor  woman  has  been  helped  by 
the  loan  of  a  sewing-machine  until  she  has  been  able  to  lay  by  enough 
to  purchase  one. ' ' 

Not  a  few  congregations  have  a  loan  fund  with  which  to  aid  those 
who  need  to  borrow  in  small  amounts  for  a  brief  period.  In  the  church 
of  The  Holy  Trinity  in  New  York  city,  of  which  Rev  W.  F.  Watkins  is 
rector,  they  have  a  loan  fund,  established  in  1880.  It  was  begun,  and 
has  been  continued  in  great  usefulness,  with  but  one  hundred  dollars. 
They  loan  upon  security  and  only  in  small  sums — never  exceeding  ten 
dollars  to  one  person  at  one  time.  In  their  seventeenth  annual  report 
of  the  congregation  they  state  the  following  interesting  facts: 


^OO  METHODS   OP   CHURCH   WORK. 

"  From  May,  1882,  to  Ma}^,  1883,  we  made  fifty  loans,  amounting  to 
$256.83.  Of  this  sum  $151.33  lias  been  returned,  and  we  have  every 
reason  to  hope  that  the  rest  will  soon  be  repaid.  Our  capital  for  two 
years  has  been  $100.00,  from  which  all  our  loans  have  been  made.  We 
have  never  yet  been  obliged  to  send  away  any  worthy  person  because 
there  was  no  money  in  the  treasury-."  In  1S85  they  report:  "  'The 
Money  Loan,  '  during  the  three  and  a-half  years  since  it  was  started, 
has  loaned  $716.68,  in  sums  less  than  ten  dollars.  In  the  last  twelve 
months  fifty-three  loans  have  been  made. "  "  Money  is  borrowed  prin- 
cipally to  pay  rent  or  to  redeem  something  from  pawn  which  is  abso- 
lutely required.  We  prefer  in  taking  securities  to  include  only  pawn  or 
storage  tickets,  pictures  and  jewelry,  which  we  can  retain  until  the  loan 
is  paid.  Liens  on  furniture  and  sewing  machines  which  are  in  present 
use  are  uncertain.  The  fact  that  they  are  indispensable  to  the  poor 
renders  it  difficult  for  us  to  take  them  from  them  in  the  event  of  their 
being  unable  to  meet  their  promises." 

Saving  Funds. — Any  system  by  which  the  poor  can  be  helped  to 
save  their  scanty  earnings  will  prove  of  great  sendee.  In  connection 
with  the  church,  under  judicious  and  honest  supervision  there  might  be 
a  saving  fund,  from  which  in  times  of  need  the  depositors  might  draw 
to  purchase  at  cost,  or  greatly  reduced  rates,  clothing,  food,  coal,  etc. 
This  is  illustrated  aptly  by  the  following  concerning  a  city  in  Pennsyl- 
vania: "A  committee  of  trustworthy  gentlemen  was  appointed  early 
last  fall  to  receive  the  weekly  savings  of  poor  laborers  towards  the 
purchase  of  their  winter's  coal.  Sums  as  low  as  five  cents  were  re- 
ceived— the  workman,  as  a  rule,  relishes  anything  in  the  shape  of  a 
savings-bank;  pennies  rapidly  grew  into  dollars.  The  coal  was  pur- 
chased at  wholesale  prices  and  distributed  among  the  purchasers  ac- 
cording to  their  deposits.  The  committee  of  course  gave  their  time  and 
trouble  gratuitously,  but  they  gave  nothing  else.  The  depositors  knew 
themselves  to  be  in  no  sense  objects  of  charity;  their  gain  simply  was  in 
buying  coal  at  wholesale  by  the  ton,  instead  of  by  the  basketful  from 
street  venders  at  ruinous  prices.  It  is  proposed  to  establish  the  same 
system  for  the  purchase  of  flour,  groceries,  etc.,  though  this  plan  must 
closely  assimilate  to  that  of  the  ordinary  cooperative  store.  The  coal- 
bank,  however,  involves  no  complex  machinery  of  office  or  clerks,  and 
may  be  established  by  any  kindly-disposed  man  or  woman  among  a 
dozen  of  their  poorer  neighbors." 

Miss  Grace  Hoadley,  in  writing  of  the  work  in  New  York,  says: 
"We  have  to  give  our  personal  time  and  knowledge  to  this  department, 
first,  by  winning,  with  much  patience,  the  women  to  the  new  way  of 


INDUSTRIAL   TRAINING.  3OI 

purchase,  then  to  be  prepared  to  be  their  banker,  to  be  willing  to  re- 
ceive and  credit  the  penny  at  a  time  to  make  arrangements  by  which 
we  can  purchase  for  them  the  coal,  the  groceries,  etc.,  at  reduced  rates, 
arranging  to  have  them  pay  for  the  ton  or  barrel,  but  have  it  delivered 
to  them  in  small  quantities  as  they  can  receive  it,  and  in  numberless 
wa}^s  to  help  them  think  for  themselves." 

''The  Jllcdical  Department. — The  service  of  the  doctor,  the  missionary 
nurse,  the  dietary  and  dispensary,  are  all  important  in  making  this  de- 
partment truly  useful.  It  is  believed  that,  in  a  measure  at  least,  it  may 
be  operated  upon  the  same  principles  which  underlie  the  others.  If  the 
patient  is  able  to  pay  anything  for  the  doctor's  services,  he  should  be 
asked  to  do  so;  if  not,  the  medical  advice  should  be  given,  the  object 
of  the  department  being  to  restore  the  disabled  to  a  condition  in  which 
he  may  be  able  to  work,  and  so  continue  to  support  himself. 

"  The  Legal  Aid  Department.— In  this  division  of  the  work,  there  is 
an  opportunity  for  the  lawyer  to  give  to  his  heavenly  Father  his  legal 
talents,  by  using  them  in  behalf  of  those  too  poor  to  provide  themselves 
with  the  best  advice.  He  can  protect  them  from  imposition  and  extor- 
tion, teach  them  to  be  more  exact  and  careful  in  their  dealings,  give 
them  an  opportunity  to  have  their  leases,  labor  contracts,  purchases  by 
installments,  etc.,  overlooked,  and  thus  save  them  from  the  traps  set  to 
sweep  away  their  savings.  The  number  of  impositions  discovered  and 
righted,  the  number  of  poor  widows,  ignorant  men,  and  even  children, 
helped  and  strengthed  by  the  Christian  lawyer  becoming  their  friend, 
and  the  amount  of  good  accomplished,  cannot  be  estimated." 

Any  one  desiring  to  organize  a  loan  relief  association,  can  secure  full 
particulars  by  applying  by  letter  to  the  chairman  of  the  Committee  on 
the  Elevation  of  the  Poor  in  their  Homes,  State  Charity  Aid  Associa- 
tion, No.  6  East  Fourteenth  street,  New  York  City. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

INDUSTRIAIv  TRAINING. 


TN  this  department  also  there  are  multiform  methods  of  great  useful- 
-*-  ness  open  to  any  church  which  is  willing  to  labor,  where  all  churches 
should,  namel}^,  among  the  poor.  There  is  the  Industrial  Sezving  School 
in  which  is  taught  all  grades  of  needle  work,  imparting  principles  of 


302  METHODS   OF   CHURCH    WORK. 

industr}^,  economy  and  thrift.  In  some  congregations  they  begin  with 
the  children,  and  as  fast  as  the  first  principles  are  acquired  the}^  are  or- 
ganized into  graded  classes  and  taught  until  they  have  acquired  the 
trade  of  dress-making  or  any  other  branch  they  prefer. 

Then  there  is  the  Kitchcji  Garden,  in  which  the  young  are  taught  to 
set  the  table,  to  cook  the  food,  to  wait  on  the  table,  to  wash  dishes  and 
such  other  principles  as  will  make  them  helpful  wives  and  good  house- 
keepers. In  writing  of  the  Industrial  Restaurant  in  Brookl)^,  a  visitor 
says:  "They  are  taught  neatness  in  dress,  and  wear  long  aprons,  sup- 
plied by  the  garden.  They  must  be  orderly,  methodical  and  obedient, 
which  are  requistes  in  housekeeping.  When  Mrs.  Van  Beuren  struck  a 
chord  from  the  piano  they  took  their  places  at  a  table,  and  to  the  ques- 
tion answered  that  '  we  should  always  lay  the  table  cloth  with  the  fold 
on  the  upper  side.'  When  a  chord  sounded  they  laid  the  cloth.  Then 
they  set  the  table,  and  recited  '  always  lay  the  forks  at  the  left,  and  the 
knife  so  that  the  point  of  the  blade  may  meet  the  tine  of  the  fork.' 
Chord  sounded  they  so  place  them.  '  Place  the  glasses  at  the  right 
close  to  the  handle  of  the  knife.'  'Napkins  at  the  right  opposite  the 
forks.'  After  each  answer  they  place  the  articles  in  position.  They 
explain  why  they  should  scald  the  coffee  pot,  heat  the  breakfast  plates 
and  keep  the  bowl  full  of  sugar.  At  the  close  of  breakfast  table  setting 
they  push  back  chairs,  rise,  face  the  piano,  march  and  countermarch, 
and  sing,  '  See  the  Cook  in  the  Kitchen,  '  to  the  college  tune,  '  It  was 
my  last  Cigar.' 

' '  Then  came  the  lesson  on  '  Table  clearing, '  in  which  they  first  re- 
moved the  food,  then  all  articles  belonging  to  the  sideboard.  They 
then  collected  the  soiled  silver  forks  and  spoons  in  the  hot  water  pitcher, 
gathered  the  knives  on  one  of  the  soiled  plates,  scraped  and  piled  the 
plates,  brushed  crumbs  into  a  tray,  folded  and  put  away  the  table  cloth. 
Then  at  the  striking  of  another  chord  they  place  the  pans  and  hang 
the  towels.  First  they  wash  the  glasses,  then  the  silver  and  say  that 
'  knives  should  not  be  left  in  the  water  for  fear  of  cracking,  and  should 
be  scoured  after  washing,'  that  they  'should  use  one  towel  for  the 
glasses,  and  another  for  the  plates.'  " 

Mothers'  Meetings  may  also  be  made  of  great  help,  not  only  among 
the  poor  but  also  in  any  circle  of  society,  suiting  the  meeting  to  the 
character  of  the  audience.  Those  who  hold  mothers'  meetings  among 
the  poorer  classes,  will  find  much  helpful  suggestion  in  a  little  book  of 
123  pages,  by  Ellice  Hopkins,  published  by  Nisbet  &  Co.,  of  London, 
which  may  be  ordered  of  Thos.  Whittaker,  No.  3.  Bible  House,  New 
York,  price  75  cents. 


WORK  AMONG  THE  SICK.  303 

CHAPTER  XIvIV. 

WORK  AMONG  THE  SICK. 


THERE  are  lying  before  me  several  samples  of  letters  such  as  some 
pastors  occasionally  or  regularly  send  to  the  sick,  or  "the  housed." 
The  simple  statement  is  likely  to  suggest  a  new  thought  to  some.  If 
time  does  not  permit  a  busy  pastor  thus  to  minister  to  "the  shut-in," 
he  can  get  others  to  duplicate  the  letters  on  the  cyclostyle  and  mail 
them  after  he  has  written  the  letter. 

There  are  also  several  organized  means  for  reaching  the  sick  both  in 
the  hospitals  and  in  the  homes  where  sickness  often  lingers  for  months 
and  weary  years.  Every  pastor  would  do  well  to  acquaint  his  people 
with  these  societies  and  secure  their  cooperation  in  these  benevolent 
movements.     Among  these  organizations  may  be  mentioned: 

The  "'Christmas  /-^//^r  J/mzi^w,"  formerly  known  as  the  "Hospital 
Pillow  Mission,"  begun  in  Brighton,  England,  several  years  ago;  since 
then  its  work  has  increased,  until  one  Christmas  in  England  alone  230,- 
000  letters  were  distributed.  The  object  of  this  society  is  to  distribute, 
at  Christmas,  through  hospitals,  prisons,  homes  and  other  institutions, 
as  well  as  to  individual  sufferers,  printed  letters  suitable  for  each,  and 
inclosing  Christmas  cards  in  envelopes,  bearing  the  words,  "A  Christ- 
mas letter  for  }'ou."  These  letters  and  cards  are  arranged  for  distribu- 
tion to  insure  the  greatest  possible  variety,  and  bring  the  most  happi- 
ness to  the  recipient.  Many  ladies  throughout  the  United  States  have 
already  responded  cheerfully  to  the  solicitations  for  aid  in  this  much 
needed  work.  The  plan  of  organization  is  as  follows:  Each  State  has 
its  own  secretary,  who  organizes  the  work  in  that  State  by  securing  one 
secretary  for  each  city  or  county;  these  secretaries  obtain  their  own 
helpers,  each  one  of  whom  assists  in  supplying  letters  for  the  institu- 
tions in  her  district. 

The  Flower  and  Fruit  Mission. — In  the  city  of  New  York  the  Flower 
and  Fruit  Mission  has  done  most  excellent  service,  ministering  to  and 
cheering  the  sick  in  desolate  homes  and  lonely  hospitals.  Christian 
workers  in  every  city  and  village  would  do  well  to  write  to  the  Secretary 
of  this  mission  at  239  Fourth  Avenue  and  secure  such  information  con- 
cerning the  workings  of  the  society  as  will  enable  them  to  organize  a 
similar  work  in  their  own  midst,  or  form  auxiliaries  which  shall  coope- 
rate with  this  or  some  other  similar  mission  elsewhere. 


304  METHODS    OF    CHURCH    WORK. 

The  Simt-in  Society. — This  Society  grew  out  of  a  tender  desire  to  give 
cheer  to  a  few  weary  sufferers,  excluded  from  human  activities  and 
human  sjaiipathies.  The  few  who  were  first  drawn  into  a  correspon- 
dence through  kindred  suffering,  and  without  previous  acquaintance, 
have  increased  until  the  society  numbers  between  one  and  two  thousand 
afflicted  ones.  There  are  no  laws  and  rules.  One  is  simply  introduced 
to  another  by  letter,  thus  often  making  acquaintances  which  ripen  into 
helpful  friendships.  There  is  daily  concert  of  prayer  at  twilight,  and  a 
weekly  concert  of  prayer  at  ten  o'clock  on  Tuesday  mornings.  The 
Society  is  in  no  respect  a  charitable  association,  but  its  aim  is  simply  and 
solely  to  cheer  and  relieve  the  monotony  and  weariness  of  the  sick  room, 
and  to  stimulate  faith,  hope,  patience  and  courage  in  the  hearts  of  the 
afflicted.  The  society  publishes  the  "Open  Window,"  a  monthly  paper 
at  50  cents  a  year,  edited  by  Mrs.  Mary  I^.  Dickinson,  230  West  59th 
Street,  New  York.  Full  information  concerning  the  workings  of  the 
Society  can  be  secured  from  the  Secretary,  Miss  K.  E).  Burge,  370  Clin- 
ton Street,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 


FINIS. 


rii*i'm  V*"*  ^*'**''*^9"^'''  Semmary-Speer  Li6r,.ry 


1    1012  01094  8562 


Date  Due 

""''"lii.^ 

§Vw^ 

^'IQOA. 

-.^ 

■— V-^-^ 

|p>&9£^ 

^ 

